^ Ot  *«  logical  3nit  . 


O j 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


Purchased  by  the  Hammill  Missionary  Fund. 


PZ  , 3 -G8759  H 
G r 1 ffis,  Wiin 


1843-1 928  1 am  E'liot, 

Honda  the  samurai 


Number.. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


https://archive.org/details/hondasamuraistorOOgrif 


Writings  of 

Wm.  Elliot  Eriffis,  D.D. 

I.  The  Mikado’s  Empire.  Sixth  Edition. 

II.  Japanese  Fairy  World, 

III.  Corea,  the  Hermit  Nation.  Third  Edition. 

IV.  Corea,  Without  and  Within.  Second  Edition. 

V.  Matthew  Calbraith  Perry.  Second  Edition. 

VI.  The  Lily  Among  Thorns.  A Study  of  the 
Biblical  Drama  entitled  the  Song  of  Songs. 

FOR  SALE  BY 

Cartgrtgalicmal  Srtnbsji-SdjDoI  $£>  ||nbltstnng  Jsnmijt 
BOSTON  AND  CHICAGO. 


Yoshi-iyk  Ihscovkjking  this  Ambuscade. — .See  page  95. 


Honda  the  Samurai 


A STORY  OF  MODERN  JAPAN 


WILLIAM  ELLIOT  GRIFFIS,  D.D 


Pastor  of  the  Shawmut  Congregatio7ial  Church,  Boston,  Mass.,  and 
author  of  “ The  Mikado's  Empire “ Japanese  Fairy 
World f “ Matthew  Calbraith  Perry  f etc . 


BOSTON  AND  CHICAGO 

(Congregational  SunHag=5cI)ool  anlJ  Publishing  Societg 


Copyright,  1890,  by 

Congregational  Sunday-School  and  Publishing  Society, 


©equation, 


TO  THE  NOBLE  BAND  OF  MISSIONARIES 
LIVING  AND  DEAD 

WHO  HAVE  DONE  SO  MUCH  TO  MAKE  THE 

New  Japan  that  is, 

and  the  Christian  Japan  that  is  to  be, 
the  author  dedicates  this  work 

IN  PROFOUND  APPRECIATION. 


Pronunciation  of  Japanese  Words. 


a as  in  father. 

6 or  e as  in  prey, 

i as  in  pique, 

o as  in  bowl, 

u as  in  rule, 

a is  silent. 
ai  as  i in  mile, 

ei  as  a in  pray, 

y as  i in  pique . 


PREFACE. 


This  story  owes  its  origin  to  the  suggestion  of  a publish- 
ing friend  who  wanted  the  young  people  of  America  to 
know  how  the  wonderful  New  Japan  flowered  out  of  the 
roots  of  the  Old.  Further,  he  wished  the  events  of  the  last 
twenty  years  told  in  the  form  of  a story,  and  from  an 
inside  point  of  view. 

Now  it  makes  a great  deal  o£  difference,  when  you  are 
trying  to  make  out  the  design  in  a stained-glass  window, 
whether  you  are  looking  at  it  from  the  street,  or  within 
from  the  aisle  or  chancel.  So,  for  a foreigner  to  know 
Japan,  it  is  better  to  get  inside  of  the  country  and  tell  the 
story  of  what  he  sees,  than  to  look  from  without  with  alien 
eye. 

How  I came  to  go  to  Japan,  to  live  in  Fukui  during  1871, 
the  last  year  of  feudalism,  and  in  Tokyo  during  the  three 
formative  years  of  1872,  1873,  and  1874,  is  told  in  the 
preface  to  u The  Mikado’s  Empire,”  and  need  not  be 
repeated  here.  I became  acquainted  with  hundreds  of 
Japanese  lads  and  men,  mostly  samurai.  Matsudaira,  the 
daimio  of  Echizen,  was  my  stedfast  friend.  Many  others 
whose  names  are  veiled  in  the  story  were  neighbors, 
companions,  or  pupils. 

It  was  shortly  after  my  arrival  in  Boston  in  1886,  to 


5 


6 


PEE  FACE. 


become  the  pastor  of  Shawmut  Church,  that  one  of  my 
fellow-members  asked  for  this  story,  but  lack  of  time  and 
press  of  many  duties  prevented  my  fulfillment  of  the 
promise  then  given  until  this  year. 

I can  scarcely  say  that  “ Honda  the  Samurai  ” is  a story 
“ founded  on  fact,”  but  rather  that  the  whole  edifice  of 
fiction  is  a mass  of  facts  cemented  together  with  a little 
imagination  and  fancy.  In  the  first  part  of  the  book  I have 
pictured  in  short  stories  ancient  and  mediaeval  Japan.  I 
next  show  the  change  of  the  Japanese  mind  in  the  rush 
of  events  that  followed  the  arrival  of  Perry’s  invincible 
but  peaceful  armada,  and  then  the  nation’s  growth  from 
1868  to  1890.  The  story  is  a string  of  pictures  of  what  I 
saw,  or  heard,  or  knew  to  exist,  in  “ the  country  between 
heaven  and  earth.”  Portions  of  the  descriptive  matter  in 
the  book  have  already  appeared  in  the  author’s  contribu- 
tions to  periodical  literature,  but  so  rewritten  as  to  be 
hardly  recognizable  even  to  former  readers,  while  the 
narrative  is  wholly  new. 

May  the  story  bind  in  new  sympathy  and  friendship 
Japanese  and  Americans;  and  in  new  love  and  consecra- 
tion to  the  Master  all  his  followers,  on  both  sides  of  the 
Pacific ! 

W.  E.  G. 


SHAWMTTT  CHURCH,  BOSTON, 
October  1,  1890. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  The  City  of  the  Happy  Well 9 

II.  A Japanese  Home . 22 

HI.  The  Beginning  of  Art 33 

IV.  The  Dream-world  43 

V.  Two  Baby  Boys 57 

VI.  A Boy  Baby’s  Life 70 

VII.  Mr.  Rai  Talks  Politics  with  his  Son  ...  83 
VIII.  How  Japan’s  Double  Government  began  . 100 

IX.  The  War  of  the  Red  and  White  Banners  . 116 

X.  Fun,  Fact,  and  Fancy  about  Yoshitsun£  . 130 

XI.  Men,  Monkeys,  Horses,  and  Boys  ....  145 

XII.  Scenes  at  a Hero’s  Shrine 160 

XIII.  Exciting  News.  — “ The  Americans  have 

Come” 176 

XIV.  The  Life  of  a Ronin 187 

XV.  From  Kamakura  to  Yedo 198 

XVI.  At  the  Sign  of  the  Big  Gold-fish  ....  209 

XVII.  An  Object  Lesson  in  Western  Civilization  222 
XVIH.  Arrested  and  in  Prison 234 


7 


8 CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XIX.  A Talk  over  the  Chrysanthemums  . . . 210 

XX.  The  Hour  of  the  Ox 256 

XXI.  Over  the  Tokaido  to  Yedo 267 

XXII.  A Journey  through  a Prison 275 

XXHI.  The  Wedding  of  a Princess 287 

XXIV.  A Game  of  Polo 300 

XXV.  Seekers  after  God 309 

XXVI.  “ Expel  the  Barbarians  ” 317 

XXVn.  Black  Clouds  before  the  Tempest  . . . 328 

XXVIII.  Like  the  Breath  of  a Clam 338 

XXIX.  A Naval  Battle 349 

XXX.  The  American  Missionaries 358 

XXXI.  The  Storm  Breaks. — A New  Nation  . . 364 

XXXH.  How  Honda  Jiro  became  a Christian  . . 374 

XXXHI.  A Postscript  in  September,  1890  . . . .382 


NAGASAKI^  ojHlGO 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


CHAPTER  I. 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  HAPPY  WELL. 

HAT  would  be  the  feelings  of  an  “heir  of  all 


the  ages,”  and  especially  of  an  American 


lad  of  the  nineteenth  century,  were  he  to  leap  out  of 
the  present  into  the  thirteenth  century?  His  feel- 
ings would  have  been  ours,  had  we  arrived  in  Fukui, 
in  Echizen,  Japan,  after  a journey  from  Osaka  via 
Lake  Biwa  and  the  mountains,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1852.  Here  was  the  capital  city  of  a feudal 
province  which  long  ago,  and  for  centuries,  had  been 
the  center  of  war,  the  castle  having  been  often  taken 
and  retaken  in  blood  and  fire ; but  during  the  last 
two  hundred  and  seventy  years  there  had  been  no 
more  quiet  spot  in  the  Land  of  Great  Peace. 

Life  in  a Japanese  city,  to  one  fresh  from  the 
intense  life  and  energies  of  an  American  metropolis, 
would  have  been  like  existence  in  the  thirteenth 
century.  Society  was  so  simple  ; there  were  but  two 
classes,  the  governing  samurai  and  the  governed 


9 


10 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


people.  The  latter  class  knew  nothing  of  the  gov- 
ernment, except  that  they  must  yield  unquestioning 
obedience  to  its  decrees. 

Life  was  so  quiet ; it  seemed  to  consist  chiefly  of 
eating,  sleeping,  and  smoking.  If  there  were  more 
than  that,  it  appeared  to  be  merely  incidental.  In 
an  American  city,  the  sight  of  men  on  their  way  to 
business  is  a spectacle  of  dramatic  interest.  To 
stand  still  in  the  midst  of  such  a crowd  as  surges 
along  Broadway  — who  would  dare  to  do  it?  For  a 
merchant  to  be  indifferent  to  customers  — who  is 
the  man?  Yet  in  Fukui,  before  a customer,  the 
merchant  sat  warming  his  hands  over  his  brazier,  as 
stolid  as  a statue.  It  was  impolite  to  ask  any  one  to 
buy ; and  as  for  the  busiest  street,  one  might  stand  in 
the  middle  of  it  all  day  and  neither  be  run  over  nor 
knocked  down.  The  contrast  between  the  life  of 
human  beings  in  Japan  and  in  America  was  as  great 
as  the  difference  between  the  mean  wooden  houses 
of  the  former  country  and  the  comfortable  dwellings 
of  the  latter.  Except  on  great  festival  days,  when 
this  interior  city  looked  something  like  bustling 
Yedo,  the  streets  were  never  crowded. 

There  are  two  ways  of  describing  a Japanese  city. 
One  is  in  the  gazetteer  style.  Thus  it  might  be 
said : “ Fukui  is  a city  in  the  province  of  Echizen, 
on  the  Ashiwa  river.  It  is  the  seat  of  a daimio’s 
government.  It  has  a castle,  two  large  bridges,  a 
theatre,  a town-hall,  several  schools,  many  temples. 
The  chief  productions  are  paper,  silk,  tea,  and  rice. 
Population,  forty  thousand.” 


TEE  CITY  OF  TEE  HAPPY  WELL. 


11 


All  this  might  be  said  and  more,  and  it  would  all 
be  true,  yet  the  reader  would  not  have  the  faintest 
idea  as  to  how  the  city  of  Fukui  looked.  The  word 
“ castle  ” calls  up  the  picture  of  tall  towers,  cas- 
tellated ramparts,  and  rocky  approaches.  At  the 
mention  of  “ theatre,”  there  rises  in  the  mind  a 
dazzle  of  upholstery,  chandeliers,  and  gas-lights. 
Do  we  say  town-hall  ? What  American  never  in 
Japan  can  image  in  his  mind  the  true  picture  ? 

A better  method  of  description  is  by  a plentiful 
use  of  negative  particles.  Society  in  Japan  was 
reduced  to  very  simple  elements.  Even  the  miner 
in  the  nearly  inaccessible  California  gulch,  far  away 
from  city  life  and  civilized  society,  was  yet  more  of 
a modern  man  than  was  the  average  J apanese  citizen 
in  Fukui  in  1852.  For  the  newspaper  can,  with 
more  than  Mohammed’s  power,  bring  the  world  to 
the  miner,  without  his  going  to  the  world.  But  here 
in  Japan  was  a people  civilized  for  centuries;  yet 
there  were  in  Fukui  no  hospital,  no  asylums,  no 
almshouse,  no  public  hall,  no  bank,  no  lightning-rods, 
no  steam-engines,  no  gas-lights,  and  no  newspaper. 

“ Oh,  but  these  are  all  modern  inventions!”  cries 
the  critic;  “how  could  the  Japanese  have  these? 
Of  course  they  had  all  the  ancient  and  universal 
improvements,  had  they  not?” 

No ! There  was  a fine  river  flowing  through  the 
city,  and  a seaport  on  the  bay,  but  there,  at  Mikuni- 
on-the-Sea  of  Japan,  was  not  a single  dock  or  pier. 
There  was  not  a wagon  or  carriage  in  the  city, 
nor  a wheeled  vehicle  within  leagues.  Most  of 


12 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


the  beasts  of  burden  were  human  beings.  Men 
carried  stones  down  hill  and  up.  Men  and  women 
shouldered  fagots  and  bags  of  rice  and  bundles  of 
charcoal.  Men  made  themselves  fulcrums,  and  bore 
all  the  burdens,  where  an  Anglo-Saxon  makes  the 
round  earth  with  its  gravitation  do  half  the  work. 
All  sorts  of  loads  were  carried  by  the  “ heavenly 
balance-pole,”  of  which  the  human  being  was  the 
supporting  column  and  his  shoulder  the  resting- 
place.  Even  wheelbarrows  were  unknown.  River 
boats  were  hauled  by  men  instead  of  by  mules. 
Horses,  stupid  and  lazy,  unkempt  and  ill-fed,  did 
duty  as  sumpters,  and  bullocks  likewise ; but  two- 
legged  beasts  of  burden  were  in  the  majority. 

There  was  no  bread,  no  milk,  no  beef.  A native 
man  wants  but  little  wheat,  but  he  wants  that  little 
long.  The  Japanese  usually  eats  wheat  in  the  form 
of  thick  vermicelli,  in  strips  the  length  of  a yard- 
stick. When  he  can  get  rice,  he  disdains  to  eat 
other  grain.  There  was  no  word  in  the  language 
for  bread ; and  wheat  was  cheap  and  in  little  demand. 
There  was  no  milk,  for  the  people  thought  it  wrong 
to  deprive  the  cow  of  it,  and  the  majority  of  people 
never  thought  of  such  a thing  as  using  cow’s  milk 
for  food.  There  was  no  beef,  for  the  two  religions, 
with  their  thirty-five  or  more  sects,  taught  that  it 
was  a sin  to  eat  the  flesh  of  domestic  cattle. 

The  prohibition  did  not  extend  to  monkeys,  foxes, 
wild  boars,  and  deer,  for  these  were  wild.  Of  pota- 
toes, that  is,  the  Satsuma  mo,  or  sweet  potato,  there 
were  plenty,  which  were  eaten  as  “ refreshments  ” 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  HAPPY  WELL. 


13 


between  meals,  being  baked  at  ovens  or  stands  along 
the  street,  and  sold  like  cakes  or  nuts.  White,  or 
“Irish,”  potatoes  were  called  Java,  or  “ Dutch.”  Of 
our  modern  garden  vegetables  and  small  fruit,  there 
was  almost  none,  though  other  kinds  flourished. 
How  could  these  people  live  thus  so  long  ? There 
were  no  stone  street-pavements,  no  sidewalks, 
though  in  private  courtyards  and  within  the  castle 
and  temple  grounds  were  many  solid,  massive,  and 
beautiful  stone-laid  walks.  There  was  not  one  brick 
chimney  in  the  province.  There  was  not  a stove  in 
any  house,  nor  a bedstead,  nor  a chair. 

“ What  sort  of  houses  did  the  people  live  in  ? ” 
you  ask.  Every  house  in  the  city  was  of  timber, 
and  rarely  more  than  one  story  high.  The  shops 
were  all  open  to  the  street.  The  average  stock-in- 
trade  of  each  might  be  fifteen  dollars’  worth.  The 
average  value  of  the  houses  was  a hundred  and  fifty 
or  two  hundred  dollars  each.  All  had  low  frames, 
roofed  with  tile,  shingle,  or  thatch.  The  dwellings 
of  the  official  classes  were  often  large  and  costly. 
In  looking  over  the  city,  one  saw  no  imposing  piles 
of  architecture,  no  towers  of  masonry,  no  smoking 
furnace-mouths,  no  spires.  All  was  a monotonous 
flat  of  tiles,  or  dingy,  weather-darkened  thatch  or 
shingle.  There  were  the  square,  many-gabled  castle- 
towers  and  pagodas,  and  there  were  the  massive 
roofs  and  vast  white  gables  of  the  great  temples. 
Here  and  there  rose  fine  old  trees.  A square  four- 
storied bell-tower  rose  in  each  of  the  city  wards. 
On  housetops  one  caught  sight  of  the  ever-ready 


14 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


tub  of  water  and  brace  of  brooms  for  fighting  the 
flames.  Bamboo  groves,  beautiful  and  feathery,  lent 
variety  to  the  scene,  often  serving  as  places  of  refuge 
during  an  earthquake ; but  no  one  who  had  learned 
the  meaning  of  the  word  “ city  ” in  Eastern  America 
would  suppose  such  a collection  of  low  buildings  — 
villas  or  shanties  — was  a city.  It  might  be  a 
number  of  booths  erected  for  a fair,  a mere  tempo- 
rary arrangement  for  a few  weeks;  but  a city  one 
thousand  years  old,  how  could  it  be  that  ? A Japan- 
ese youth  arriving  in  San  Francisco,  even  when  the 
city  was  but  twenty  years  old,  could,  not  believe  the 
houses  were  built  by  men.  He  thought  they  must 
be  the  work  of  the  gods. 

There  was  not  a stone  house  in  the  city.  Even  in 
Yedo,  Osaka,  and  Kyoto,  there  were  not,  in  all,  a half- 
dozen  stone  dwelling-houses,  though  there  were  hun- 
dreds of  massive  fire-proof  store-houses  with  earthen 
walls  a foot  thick.  Everything  was  of  perishable 
timber,  the  sport  of  time  and  the  victim  of  fire. 
There  seemed  to  be  nothing  durable  but  tombstones 
and  castle  walls,  for  these  were  of  stone.  Ancient 
monuments  of  art  and  architecture  were  very  few. 

Everything,  except  their  great  bronze  images  and 
their  castles,  was  built  of  wood,  hay  and  stubble, 
and  mud.  Their  best  buildings  were  of  perishable 
material.  This  was  partly  because  the  ever-threat- 
ening earthquake  has  paralyzed  the  growth  of  archi- 
tecture in  Japan.  Their  proudest  castles  have  been 
razed,  their  towns  engulfed,  and  their  largest  cities 
leveled.  Without  science  they  were  helpless,  and 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  HAPPY  WELL. 


15 


their  builders  labored  in  vain.  Yet  there  were  other 
reasons  also. 

The  houses  within  were  plain,  utterly  devoid  of 
furniture,  as  the  word  is  defined  in  our  dictionary 
and  as  it  exists  in  our  conceptions.  There  were  no 
sofas,  chairs,  tables,  bedsteads,  or  washstands ; yet 
the  rooms  were  neatly  floored  with  fine,  soft  mats, 
the  walls  papered  and  hung  with  scroll-pictures,  the 
screens  handsome,  and  in  the  recess  of  the  parlors 
of  the  respectable  houses  were  bronze  vases,  fresh 
flowers,  cabinets,  and  specimens  of  the  joiner’s  and 
lacquerer’s  art.  The  partitions  were  of  latticed 
wood  and  paper ; the  windows  were  of  the  same 
material.  Notwithstanding  the  difference  in  fur- 
nishing and  architecture,  there  are,  in  most  of  the 
better  class  of  houses  in  the  Mikado’s  empire,  strik- 
ing evidences  of  good  taste  and  refinement,  and  the 
people  who  live  in  them  are  polite  ladies,  gentlemen, 
and  well-bred  children. 

Let  us  look  around  the  city  as  it  was  in  1852. 
The  lower  classes,  or  “ the  people,”  live  in  the 
business  part  of  the  city ; the  gentry,  or  samurai, 
all  dwell  within  the  large  and  roomy  space  enclosed 
by  the  castle  walls  and  moats.  There  are  “ street 
men  ” and  “ castle  men.”  From  across  the  river, 
supposing  we  are  traveling  into  Fukui  from  the 
south,  we  can  see  the  towers,  walls,  ramparts,  and 
moats  of  the  citadel.  Here  and  there  other  portions 
of  the  complex  lines  of  ditches,  walls,  massive  gates, 
and  government  offices,  embowered  in  groves  of 
greenery,  peep  out  in  the  sunshine. 


16 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


Crossing  the  long  bridge  over  the  river  named 
after  the  god  Ashiwa,  whose  shrine  is  upon  the 
mountain  yonder,  we  look  up  and  down  the  valley 
and  admire  the  scenery.  This  is  one  of  the  enjoy- 
ments of  the  people,  and  many  a good-natured  dis- 
pute is  held  by  friends  as  to  what  are  the  prettiest 
views  to  be  seen  near  Fukui.  The  standard  and 
orthodox  opinion,  as  the  result  of  centuries  of  chat, 
is  that  the  eight  finest  “ sceneries  ” are  : — 

1.  The  peach-orchard  in  blossom  on  the  river  flats. 

2.  The  fireflies  flitting  over  the  valley  meadows. 

3.  The  moon  reflected  in  Cherry  Pond. 

4.  The  flight  of  the  wild  geese  across  the  moon  at 
Happy  Marsh. 

5.  The  fresh-fallen  snow  on  the  hill  of  Makida. 

6.  The  slanting  rain  at  Flower-path  Hill. 

7.  The  sound  of  the  temple  bells  at  the  “ South 
End.” 

8.  The  people  on  festival  days  passing  over  the 
Great  Bridge. 

Of  the  thirteen  entrances  into  the  city  we  select 
this  one  over  the  bridge.  The  thoroughfares,  though 
not  stone-paved,  have  a hard  surface,  and  are  kept 
level  with  gravel  rammed  down  tightly  together. 
We  notice  the  street  names,  which  are  taken  from 
the  castle  gates,  or  the  Buddhist  temples  to  which 
they  lead,  or  called  after  the  trades  or  kinds  of 
business  done  in  them.  Here  are  a few  specimens: 
Cormorant,  Castle-bridge,  Dawn,  Spring,  White- 
beard,  Willow,  Boat,  River-door,  Falconer’s,  Moun- 
tain-back, Palanquin,  Night-watch,  Temple  Point, 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  HAPPY  WELL. 


17 


Rich-man,  Fish,  Salt,  Mat,  Key,  Pipe,  Boat-bridge, 
etc.  The  main  street  and  the  avenues  are  wide,  but 
many  of  the  humbler  thoroughfares  are  narrow  lanes. 

The  shop  signs  amuse  us.  Combs,  hairpins,  and 
switches  seem  to  be  sold  in  many  places,  as  well  as 
looking-glasses,  or,  rather,  round  metal  mirrors.  The 
paper,  tea,  and  silk  shops,  the  drug,  hardware,  and 
book  stores  swing  their  signs,  fly  their  flags,,  or  set 
up  their  square  lanterns.  The  shops  are  all  open  to 
the  street.  Not  a glass  window  is  to  be  seen  or  a 
house-door  on  hinges.  All  apparatus  for  opening 
and  closing  slides  in  grooves. 

Street  pedlars  are  numerous,  and  their  cries  in- 
terest us.  Everything  runs  into  doubles,  and  the 
carrying  of  all  burdens  is  by  dividing  the  weight  in 
half  and  bearing  the  halves  suspended  by  a pole 
laid  across  the  shoulder.  The  umbrella-coverer,  the 
pipe-mender,  and  the  locksmith  carry  their  machinery 
and  tools  with  them.  “Bean-cheese,  well-cooked  or 
partly  fried  ! ” “ Parboiled  and  soft-boiled  bamboo 
root ! ” “ Pots  mended  ! ” and  “ Crockery  baked  and 
joined  ! ” “ Oil  and  wicks  ! ” “ Shell-fish  ! ” “ Dried 
fish  ! ” “ Bean-sauce  ! ” and  “ Maccaroni ! ” are  cries 
that  sound  on  the  air,  as  men  move  around  to  ply 
their  trade  and  to  turn  honest  zeni , or  cash,  in  order 
to  stick  them  on  a skewer  or  string  them,  a hundred 
apiece,  on  twine  made  of  straw,  for  each  brass  or 
iron  coin  has  a square  hole  in  the  centre.  Perhaps 
the  man  gets  his  pay  in  paper  money,  that  is  made  of 
strips  of  pasteboard  six  inches  long  and  two  inches 
wide,  of  two,  three,  or  six  cents  denomination.  Then 


18 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


there  are  the  barley-paste  toy-makers,  and  the  man 
who  rents  batter  and  griddle  for  children  to  play 
making  cakes  on,  and  other  pedlars  who  have  stands 
and  only  migrate  occasionally.  Perhaps  street  mu- 
sicians with  trained  monkeys,  women  who  play 
three-stringed  banjos,  or  funny  fellows  who  amuse 
the  children  with  the  “ Korean  Lion  ” game  collect 
crowds  of  young  folks,  hatless,  and  rosy-cheeked 
despite  the  dirt. 

Something  more  dignified  and  quiet  may  be  seen 
inside  the  castle  enclosure  where  the  gentry  live: 
ladies  in  silk  and  gentlemen  with  elegant  swords 
in  their  girdle ; riders  on  horseback  ; occasionally  a 
procession  of  noblemen  and  retainers ; the  moats 
blue  with  flowing  water  in  which  men  fish,  or  slug- 
gish and  full  of  great  pink  lotus  flowers;  boys  flying 
kites  or  knots  of  children  at  gleeful  games ; and 
babies  looking  as  much  like  the  dolls  as  the  dolls 
look  like  them. 

On  the  south  side  are  most  of  the  one  hundred 
and  twenty-five  larger  Buddhist  temples  in  the 
Happy  Well  City.  Here  one  hears  the  tinkle  and 
boom  of  bells,  the  chanting  of  monks  and  priests, 
and  sees  well-dressed  people  coming  and  going  from 
worship.  Here  are  costly  buildings,  rich  with  gold 
and  bronze  and  art  decorations,  with  large  tracts  of 
land  containing  gardens,  groves,  and  lovely  solitudes. 
All  these  are  owned  by  the  priesthood,  for  Echizen 
is  a stronghold  of  Buddhism.  There  are  also 
throughout  the  city  twenty-two  principal  Shinto 
shrines,  in  which  the  native  gods  of  Japan  are 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  HAPPY  WELL. 


19 


worshiped ; sixty-six  fanes  sacred  to  Kuanon,  the 
goddess  of  mercy,  and  twenty-eight  edifices  in  which 
are  statues  of  Jizo,  the  patron  of  travelers  and  the 
protector  of  children.  The  Shinto  temples  are  sim- 
ple in  structure  and  furnishing.  In  them  little  is  to 
be  seen  but  unpainted  wood,  strips  of  white  paper, 
a polished  metal  disk,  and  what  looks  like  a closet  or 
cupboard.  This  austere  simplicity  is  in  wonderful 
contrast  to  the  dazzling  gold,  gilt,  brass,  gorgeous 
altar,  incense  smoke,  and  splendid  robes  of  the 
priests  in  the  temples  of  the  Buddhist  sects.  One 
wonders  what  so  many  stone  foxes,  and  Chinese 
lions,  and  scowling  demons,  and  idols  of  the  two 
kings  — gigantic  fellows  set  at  the  gateways  who 
excel  Hercules  in  the  knotting  of  their  muscles, 
and  are  painted  red  and  green  — have  to  do  with 
the  service  of  man  to  his  Maker. 

What  kind  of  religion  is  taught  in  these  temples 
and  by  these  priests,  monks,  and  shrine-keepers  ? 
Some  good  things,  no  doubt,  and  much  truth,  but 
the  Maker  of  all  things  is  ignored.  Buddhism  does 
pot  teach  or  believe  in  a Creator.  Everything  in 
the  universe  comes  and  goes  like  the  seasons,  but  as 
to  the  Who  or  What  causes  it  to  come  and  go 
Buddhism  says  nothing. 

Shinto,  or  the  doctrine  of  the  gods,  teaches  little 
better  and  much  less.  The  universe  came  out  of 
chaos,  when  the  cloud  and  the  warm  mud  separated. 
Then  out  of  the  warm  muck  sprouted  a rush,  from 
which  grew  a sort  of  a being ; from  this  came  man 
and  woman,  and  then  sprang  into  existence  Japan 


20 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


and  its  contents  and  inhabitants,  and  finally  the 
world  and  the  starry  heavens  appeared  as  they  are 
now.  That  is,  the  matter  came  first  and  mind  after- 
wards. In  this  scheme  of  bald  evolution  creation 
made  the  creator,  and  even  the  highest  gods  were 
the  children  of  the  earth  and  sky. 

With  such  religions,  that  know  no  supreme 
Creator,  could  the  Japan  of  1852,  even  so  full  as 
it  was  of  bright  and  intelligent  people,  ever  become 
the  equal  of  the  nations  of  the  West,  whose  fathers 
were  forest  barbarians  when  the  Land  of  the  Rising 
Sun  had  letters  and  literature  ? 

Before  we  enter  into  one  of  the  houses  of  Fukui, 
let  us  stop  under  the  shadow  of  the  great  gateway 
and  lofty  bronze  lantern  at  the  bridge  entrance  and 
read  some  of  the  laws  hung  up  in  a roofed  timber 
frame  set  on  massive  masonry. 

Law  No.  1. 

“ Human  beings  must  carefully  practice  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  five  social  relations.  Charity  must  be 
shown  to  widowers,  widows,  orphans,  the  childless, 
and  the  sick.  There  must  be  no  such  crimes  as 
murder,  arson,  or  robbery.” 

That  is  good,  whether  Confucian,  Christian,  or 
Japanese.  Now  let  us  read 

Law  No.  3. 

“ The  corrrupt  sect  called  Christian  is  strictly 
prohibited.  Persons  suspected  [of  believing  in 
Christ]  must  be  reported  to  the  proper  officers 


THE  CITY  OF  THE  HAPPY  WELL. 


21 


[of  government]  and  rewards  will  be  given  [to 
informers].” 

In  this  way  Christ  was  preached  from  thousands 
of  pulpits  of  Japan.  Branded  as  “ the  Christian 
criminal  God,”  he  was  thus  held  before  the  people. 
By  the  ferries,  market-places,  gateways,  and  roads 
into  the  cities  all  over  Japan  these  notices  were 
spelled  out  by  the  school-boys  and  read  by  all  the 
people.  Mothers  frightened  their  children  into 
silence  by  threatening  them  with  the  name  of  Jesus. 
Here,  in  one  of  the  fairest  lands  that  ever  came 
from  the  Creator’s  hand,  was  He  unknown  or  groped 
after  by  those  who  followed  blind  leaders  of  the 
blind.  Here  the  idol  and  the  dream  confused  the 
mind  and  obscured  the  soul’s  vision  of  the  Maker  of 
all  things  and  the  Father  of  all  souls. 


CHAPTER  II. 


A JAPANESE  HOME. 


ET  us  enter  the  home  of  the  Rai  family  hi 


JLJ  Fukui.  In  most  Japanese  houses  there  is  no 
upstairs,  for  they  are  but  one  story  high.  The 
finest  mansion  may  occupy  much  ground  space,  but 
height  is  not  considered  desirable.  Most  two-story 
houses  were  public  inns,  or  shop-keepers’  houses,  or 
dwellings  of  the  humblest  sort.  When  the  high 
lords  passed  them  in  their  proud  processions,  the 
upper  windows  had  to  be  sealed  with  slips  of  paper, 
lest  any  one  should  look  down  on  their  highnesses 


below. 


Let  us  make  our  visit  in  the  morning.  Setting 
out  from  the  river-bank,  we  ride  in  palanquins  borne 
on  men’s  shoulders  through  the  “ Priest’s  Gate  ” of 
the  castle,  and  along  the  road  skirting  the  moat ; pass 
the  long,  low  building  of  the  Shin  sect  of  Buddhists, 
and  then  between  the  mansion  of  the  former  prince 
and  the  government  offices,  or  town-hall ; and  halt- 
ing opposite  the  “ Iron  Gate  ” of  the  inner  circuit  of 
the  castle,  we  dismount  at  the  imposing  black  gate 
of  the  Rai  mansion.  The  porter  leaves  off  smoking 
his  pipe,  and  emerging  from  his  lodge  at  the  side  of 
the  wicket,  draws  the  ponderous  bolts  o*f  the  main 
gate,  admits  us,  and  escorts  us  with  many  bows 


22 


A JAPANESE  HOME. 


23 


and  smirks  up  the  wide  stone  walk.  On  the  ample 
porch,  or  vestibule,  our  young  host,  son  of  Mr.  Rai, 
meets  us.  Though  politely  invited  not  to  do  so,  we 
take  off  our  shoes  or  sandals,  as  all  well-bred  Japanese 
do.  Passing  up  a long  corridor,  we  step  upon  the 
stainless  matting  and  into  the  parlor,  or  za-shiJci. 
The  name  of  this  best  room  or  parlor  means  “ sitting- 
place  ” ; but  there  is  nothing  to  sit  on  hut  the  floor, 
which  is  covered  with  spotless  matting.  The  Japan- 
ese carry  their  chairs  on  their  heels,  and  these  or  the 
soles  of  these  are  what  they  rest  on  when  at  ease.  In 
this  open  airy  room  there  are  no  sitting  conveniences. 

The  usual  resplendent  cleanliness  of  floor,  wood- 
work, and  ceiling,  the  usual  vase  of  flowers  or  piece 
of  bronze  or  silvered  crescent  with  hanging  vines, 
the  lacquered  cabinet  or  pictured  scrolls  in  the  recess 
and  shelves  are  noticed  at  once.  On  the  walls  are 
hanging  scrolls  containing  poems  or  landscapes  in 
India  (Japanese)  ink,  or  perhaps  colored  paint- 
ings representing  scenery.  Two  magnificent  screens 
depict  in  gold  and  bright  tints  famous  historical 
events  in  the  thirteenth  century,  painted  by  a re- 
nowned native  artist.  From  the  sill  of  a low  window 
we  look  out  in  the  garden,  after  stopping  to  admire 
the  knotless,  polished  wood,  grained  like  watered 
silk,  and  drawing  aside  the  latticed  window-panes  of 
translucent  white  paper. 

The  view  in  the  garden  is  one  of  characteristic 
beauty.  On  a mound  to  the  left  is  a bell-shaped  pine- 
tree.  Near  by,  an  artistic  clump  of  dwarfed  trees  of 
various  species  imitates  a forest,  the  rugged  surface 


24 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


of  mountain-land  being  made  by  a rockery  of  lava, 
volcanic  and  water-worn  stones.  Here  are  mimic 
precipices,  gorges,  and  dells,  and  over  one  projecting 
crag  of  miniature  proportions  dashes  a tiny  cataract ; 
the  water,  gliding  through  moss  and  aquatic  plants, 
joins  the  fish-pond  a few  feet  off,  which  gleams  with 
darting  gold-fish.  A peculiar  kind  of  cake  or  crack- 
nel, kept  ready  in  a pail,  is  used  to  feed  the  finny  pets 
and  gives  ample  reason  for  their  fatness.  At  the  end 
of  the  pond  is  a quarter-acre  of  lotus  flowers  in 
bloom.  Their  colossal  leaf-shields,  two  feet  and  a 
half  in  diameter,  hold  in  their  heart  glittering  jewels 
of  dew.  The  blossoms,  white  and  pink,  six  inches 
across,  are  beautiful  beyond  description. 

The  lotus  is  the  sacred  flower  of  the  Buddhists. 
It  is  found  on  their  temple  altars,  sculptured  and 
carved  in  their  architecture.  The  Buddhist  sutras , 
or  sacred  writings,  are  called  lotuses.  The  stone 
which  holds  the  bier  during  the  services  at  the  tomb 
is  carved  to  represent  the  lotus.  It  is  the  symbol 
of  creation,  immortality,  divinity.  In  Nirvana,  the 
devout  believer  in  Buddha  hopes  to  be  absorbed  in 
the  bosom  of  Buddha  who  sits  upon  a lotus.  To 
“sit  on  the  lotus”  means  to  go  to  the  Buddhist 
heaven. 

Tall  and  venerable  trees  casting  grateful  shade, 
the  sound  of  purling  water,  cool  breezes  blown  over 
fragrant  white  lilies,  tall  and  swaying  — these  strike 
the  senses  with  delight  as  we  sit  for  a very  few  mo- 
ments awaiting  the  arrival  of  our  hostess.  A serving- 
maid  first  brings  in  refreshments  — a tray  containing 


A JAPANESE  HOME. 


25 


a tiny  tea-pot,  tinier  cups,  and  little  metal  sockets. 
There  is  no  such  thing  as  a saucer  or  handle  to  these 
cups,  for  such  foreign  additions  are  unknown  in 
Japanese  tea-drinking.  In  the  maid’s  other  hand  is 
a stand,  laid  with  white  paper,  and  piled  with  cut 
sponge-cake  and  amber-colored  sugar  jelly.  Kneeling 
and  bowing,  she  pours  and  hands  out  the  little  cups, 
each  set  in  its  socket. 

The  grandmother  is  a well-preserved  old  lady  of 
sixty-nine  ; the  mother  a lady  of  probably  thirty-five. 
They  come  forward  and  make  the  usual  salutation  — 
hands,  knees,  and  forehead  on  the  floor,  or  rather  the 
face  laid  on  the  two  prone  palms.  Then,  sitting  up, 
they  engage  in  conversation.  The  old  lady  is  ex- 
tremely merry  and  loquacious,  the  mother  is  rather 
dignified  and  a little  inclined  to  reserve,  but  hand- 
some and  with  the  atmosphere  of  high  birth  and 
breeding.  She  is  a native  of  Higo,  a province  which 
with  Echizen  shares  a good  reputation  for  beautiful 
women. 

The  other  members  of  the  family  who  are  at  home 
— the  head  of  the  house  with  his  man-servant  being 
away  traveling  — are  two  sons  and  two  daughters. 
Of  the  boys,  Taro  is  twelve  and  Kozo  is  four ; of  the 
daughters,  Kin  6 is  ten  and  Um6  is  six. 

Supposing  that  under  the  leading  of  Mrs.  Rai  who, 
like  most  good  housekeepers,  is  fond  of  letting  her 
friends  see  her  household,  we  wander  through  the 
rooms  and  garden,  this  is  probably  what  some  of 
us  would  see,  think,  or  tell.  We  should  be  im- 
pressed with  the  fact  that  neatness  and  simplicity 


26 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


are  the  characteristics  of  the  people  in  the  Mikado’s 
empire.  Paint  is  rarely  used  on  the  woodwork,  the 
delicate  grain  and  fragrance  of  the  native  woods 
being  too  highly  appreciated.  After  one  has  lived 
even  for  a short  time  in  Japan  he  wonders  why 
people  in  other  countries  spoil  so  much  beauty  by 
smearing  it  over  with  oil  pigments ; but  where  we 
paint,  the  Japanese  lacquer,  using  the  juice  of  the 
varnish-bearing  sumach.  This  substance,  laid  on 
as  varnish,  leaves  a hard,  lustrous  surface  difficult  to 
scratch.  Woe  be  to  him  who  touches  or  approaches 
it  when  it  is  fresh  ! Lacquer-poisoning  is  a tempo- 
rary purgatory  of  itch,  rash,  and  swelling.  Respect- 
able ladies  and  gentlemen  soon  look  like  prize- 
fighters. In  aggravated  cases,  the  eyes  close  entirely 
and  the  nose  bursts  into  fiery  bloom.  The  misery 
lasts  a week  or  more ; but  some  persons  are  never 
affected  by  the  sap. 

The  floor  is  laid  with  tatami , or  rice  straw,  two 
inches  thick,  made  into  mats  six  feet  long,  and 
bound  by  an  inch  border  of  black  cloth.  The  face 
of  the  mat  is  of  fine  smooth  grass,  like  that  in  the 
best  matting,  but  the  inside  is  of  coarse  rice  straw. 
Being  so  closely  laid,  the  floor  reminds  one  of  a 
colossal  chessboard.  The  joints  are  so  tight  that 
there  are  no  draughts ; and  the  air  at  the  floor  is  of 
a singularly  warm  temperature. 

The  ceiling  is  of  thin  boards  of  wood,  grained  like 
watered  silk,  crossed  by  black  lacquered  strips  of 
wood  or  colored  bamboo.  Plaster  on  the  ceiling  is 
decidedly  unpopular  on  account  of  earthquakes. 


A JAPANESE  HOME. 


27 


The  Japanese  are  not  so  passionately  fond  of  knowl- 
edge as  to  wish  to  see  the  law  of  gravity  illustrated 
at  every  chill  of  Mother  Earth  by  having  their  skulls 
cracked  by  falling  lime.  On  the  walls,  after  priming 
of  pulp  made  of  common  waste,  the  ornamented  or 
gilt  paper  is  pasted.  Here  we  see  that  Japan  is  the 
original  home  of  wall  paper,  and  that  the  designs 
are  quiet  and  elegant.  The  ceiling  is  rarely  so 
covered. 

Closets,  chimneys,  glass  windows,  or  sashed  case- 
ments are  unknown  in  the  city,  except  where  some 
one  has  brought  a pane  of  glass  from  the  Dutchmen 
of  Nagasaki,  and,  as  a mere  curiosity,  has  set  it  in  a 
door,  calling  it  giyamon  (diamond).  Cuddy-holes 
for  small  articles  are  made  and  often  exquisitely 
adorned.  Cabinets  and  chests  of  drawers  have  their 
place.  Charcoal,  which  is  used  for  warmth,  is  smoke- 
less and  odorless.  One  would  suppose  the  use  of 
this  fuel  to  be  dangerous,  but  one  never  hears  of  a 
native  losing  his  life  by  it.  The  openness  of  the 
houses  prevents  ill  effects.  The  partitions,  which 
occupy  three  sides  of  nearly  every  room,  the  fourth 
side  being  the  wall,  slide  in  grooves.  The  tops  of 
the  frames  are  not  quite  six  feet  high  from  the  floor, 
and  it  is  plain  that  there  are  not  as  many  tall  men  in 
this  country  as  in  some  others,  else  they  would  surely 
often  bump  their  heads.  Over  the  partition  frame 
is  a space  of  two  feet  to  the  ceiling,  in  which  is  set 
a handsome  lattice  of  white-pine  or  camphor  or 
keaki  wood  watered  like  silk;  or  perforated  land- 
scapes, or  mountain  outlines,  or  flocks  of  birds  in 


28 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


flight,  the  design  easily  made  visible  through  the 
thin  boards,  and  making  pretty  effects  of  light  and 
shade,  complete  the  partition  between  the  rooms. 
The  cats  of  the  country  are  not  only  hobtailed,  but 
so  lazy  that  the  rats  multiply  and  run  riot  over  the 
ceilings  and  make  a playground  of  the  partition  tops. 
To  keep  them  from  nibbling  and  spoiling  this  beau- 
tiful, carved  woodwork,  the  carpenter  has  kindly 
made  a little  square  aperture  at  the  end  of  each 
partition  top,  so  that  they  may  pass  through  conven- 
iently and  not  spoil  the  fine  art  of  the  carver.  The 
rats  fear  nothing  but  the  weasel. 

The  kitchen  is  called  dai-doJcoro , or  “ great  place,” 
which  sufficiently  indicates  that  even  Japanese 
women  suspect  that  the  seat  of  a man’s  affection  is 
in  his  stomach.  The  chief  piece  of  kitchen  furni- 
ture is  the  furnace,  made  of  earth  or  plaster,  with 
two  cavities,  one  for  rice-boiler  and  one  for  tea- 
kettle. The  fuel  is  of  split  wood,  which  is  cheap  in 
Japan.  The  Japanese  do  everything  upside  down, 
as  we  may  think,  for  the  blade  of  the  axe  for  split- 
ting wood  is  set  at  right  angles  to  the  hair  die.  As  we 
look  at  the  cooked  rice  we  find  it  snow-white  and 
each  grain  separate.  There  is  no  burning,  sogginess, 
or  hardness.  Rice-cooking  is  a triumph  of  high  art. 

In  lieu  of  a bellows  — an  artifical  pair  of  lungs  to 
blow  the  fire  — the  maid  uses  nature’s  own,  and  a 
bamboo  tube  carries  the  oxygen  from  the  mouth  to 
the  fire.  In  addition  there  are  iron  and  brass  cook- 
ing-pots with  wooden  covers.  Charcoal  is  used  for 
broiling,  when  the  birds,  fish,  or  bean-curd  are  spitted 


A JAPANESE  HOME. 


29 


or  laid  on  gridirons.  A thick  cutting-board  and  flat- 
sided knife  to  cut  vegetables,  another  dirk-like  one 
to  slice  raw  fish,  and  an  edgeless  sheet  of  brass  for 
bean-curd  are  among  the  necessary  implements.  A 
rasp,  or  unperforated  piece  of  iron,  is  kept  for  grating 
purposes.  Tubs,  pails  of  all  sizes,  and  dippers  are 
numerous  and  made  wholly  of  bamboo  or  of  wood. 
Tinware  is  unheard  of,  except  as  a curiosity  im- 
ported by  the  Dutch  and  called  by  the  foreign  word 
briki  (instead  of  the  New  Jersey  word  “blickie,”  for 
the  Japanese  have  no  l in  their  alphabet).  Mortars 
of  wood  and  stone  and  sieves  and  baskets  are  set  in 
their  places.  The  domestic  hand-mill  is  used  es- 
pecially to  grind  miso , or  bean  preparation.  No  such 
thing  as  fork  ( 'niku-sashi , “ meat-sticker  ”)  or  spoon 
is  known  to  the  Japanese  cook.  She  digs  out  the 
boiled  rice  with  a flat  paddle  or  a scoop,  only  slightly 
countersunk.  Pieces  of  flat  bamboo,  with  the  end 
slightly  indented  like  a spoon  and  lacquered  in  the 
cavity  are  called  saji,  and  look  like  something  be- 
tween a gravy-ladle  and  a spoon  proper.  As  the 
native  of  Japan  neither  defiles  his  tea  with  milk  nor 
spoils  its  flavor  with  sugar,  his  nation  even  in  this 
land  of  tea  has  lived  without  the  knowledge  of  a tea- 
spoon or  even  the  need  of  it. 

Of  furniture,  as  has  been  said,  there  is  in  a Jap- 
anese house  almost  none.  The  casual  visitor  sees 
no  sofa,  chairs,  tables,  stoves,  curtains,  or  hat-rack. 
In  the  parlor,  or  room  for  receiving  guests,  are 
seen  in  the  tokonoma,  or  raised  space,  a handsome 
sword-rack,  flower  vases,  bronzes,  or  lacquered  ware. 


30 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


In  the  ladies’  chamber  will  be  found  bureaus,  mirror 
or  toilet  stands,  needle-work  boxes,  cabinets,  racks 
for  dresses ; but  all  these  are  Lilliputian  in  size,  and  it 
may  be  seen  at  a glance  that  they  are  to  be  used  when 
kneeling  or  sitting  on  the  floor. 

We  imagine  that  the  fact  that  everything  is  done 
on  the  floor  explains  in  great  part  why  the  Japanese 
are  so  courtly  and  ceremonial  in  their  customs. 
What  is  a bed-chamber  at  night  is  usually  put  to 
some  other  use  during  the  day.  When  bedtime 
comes,  the  sliding-doors  or  closets  are  opened  and 
the  bed-clothes  brought  in.  One  or  two  quilts  are 
laid  on  the  floor.  Near  the  upper  one  is  laid  the 
pillow — a block  of  wood  with  a small  pad.  The 
paper  pillow  case,  in  well-kept  houses,  is  renewed 
every  day.  An  enormous  and  thickly  padded  loose 
coat,  made  of  silk  or  cotton  is  laid  on  the  top,  and 
fits  nicely  to  the  body.  On  this  sort  of  couch  the 
Japanese  have  slept  since  time  immemorial.  Among 
a few  of  the  richest  families  the  bedding  is  of  silk. 
With  the  great  mass  of  people  it  is  of  the  usual  dark- 
blue,  quilted  cotton  cloth.  The  object  of  this  kind 
of  a pillow  is  evidently  so  to  rest  the  head  as  not  to 
disarrange  the  coiffure. 

“With  us  ladies,”  says  Mrs.  Rai,  “this  is  a mat- 
ter of  importance,  since  it  usually  requires  an  hour 
or  two  for  the  work  of  arranging  our  hair.  The 
priest,  whose  head  is  shorn,  does  not  use  a pillow 
of  the  usual  kind  but  a more  luxurious  one  made 
round.  This  is  called  the  bozu-makura,  or  priest’s 
pillow.  ‘ To  tie  a priest’s  hair  in  a knot  ’ is  a saying 
for  doing  what  is  impossible.” 


A JAPANESE  HOME. 


31 


In  summer  when  the  mosquitoes  make  their  ap- 
pearance, for  Japan  is  equally  favored  with  the  rest 
of  the  world  with  these  pests,  mosquito  nets  are 
found  in  every  household  that  can  afford  them.  The 
netting  is  good  and  strong,  though  rather  coarse.  It 
is  mostly  pink  or  green.  The  nets,  which  are  called 
“mosquito  houses,”  are  made  in  the  form  of  a cube. 
They  are  hung  by  brass  rings  and  cords  to  hooks  or 
nails  in  the  woodwork  on  the  corners  of  the  room, 
and  thus  occupy  nearly  the  entire  space  of  the  room, 
but  they  thoroughly  answer  their  purpose.  When  a 
Japanese  widow  is  willing  to  secure  a partner,  she 
simply  hints  to  a favored  suitor  that  her  mosquito 
net  is  too  large  ! For  the  baby’s  naps  a smaller  one 
is  provided. 

The  arrangements  for  eating  correspond  to  the 
sleeping  and  visiting,  being  all  done  on  the  floor.  In 
a family  or  party  a little  table  is  set  before  each  per- 
son. This  table  is  only  four  or  five  inches  high  and 
about  a foot  broad,  having  a raised  edge  of  one  inch 
high.  On  this  are  laid  four  covered  bowls,  a little 
dish  of  pickles  or  sauce,  and  at  the  right  hand  side  a 
pair  of  chopsticks  wrapped  in  white  paper,  or  in  the 
pasteboard  case  belonging  to  each  person,  which  has 
his  name  written  on  it.  The  rice  cup  is  of  porcelain; 
the  others  are  usually  of  lacquered  wood.  The  rice 
is  attacked  first.  The  maid-servant,  Miss  Taka  or 
Miss  Hoshi,  sits  in  the  midst  of  the  circle  in  charge 
of  the  wooden  bucket  of  rice,  and  replenishes  each 
cup  as  it  is  emptied,  receiving  it  on  her  lacquered 
tray  and  passing  it  with  a bow.  She  is  also  in  charge 


32 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


of  the  teapot,  for  many  like  to  have  the  hot  cha 
poured  over  their  bowls  of  rice. 

It  is  wonderful  what  may  be  done  with  chopsticks. 
Even  the  little  baby  can  use  them.  Fish  is  most 
dexterously  carved  and  served  by  the  two  sticks  ; and 
soup  can  be  eaten  with  them  — provided  it  is  not  too 
thin.  A new  guest  always  has  a new  pair  of  sticks, 
usually  in  the  form  of  one  piece  of  fresh,  clean  wood 
partly  split,  so  that  he  can  finish  the  process  himself, 
and  by  making  two  sticks  of  one  prove  that  it  has 
not  been  used. 

Our  impressions  of  a Japanese  house  would  be  that 
it  is  for  summer  weather  a pleasant  dwelling-place, 
but  that  in  the  cold  winter  it  would  not  suit  Ameri- 
cans. North  of  Osaka  one  needs  fire  six  months  in 
the  year ; but  the  Japanese  have  no  safe  or  conven- 
ient method  of  warming  their  houses,  using  only  the 
Jiibachi,  or  fire-bowl.  Yet  though  we  might  think  it 
uncomfortable,  it  is  less  so  to  a Japanese.  As  the 
cold  weather  increases,  the  natives  put  on  additional 
layers  of  clothing,  like  skins  to  an  onion,  until  they 
have  as  many  as  four,  six,  or  even  eight  thicknesses 
of  clothing.  With  their  padded  long  clothes  confin- 
ing the  heat  of  their  bodies,  as  they  sit  in  their 
kneeling  fashion  on  the  thick  mats,  they  need  warmth 
only  on  their  hands,  which  the  handful  of  coal  in 
the  brazier  easily  yields. 


CHAPTER  III. 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  ART, 


OW  that  we  have  had  our  view  and  expressed 


-L  ^ our  opinion  about  a house  in  Fukui,  let  us 
look  upon  the  family  during  an  afternoon  and  even- 
ing in  midsummer.  We  should  not  have  to  watch 
the  fat  and  red-cheeked  maid  long  before  we  should 
see  that  she  was  well-wedded  to  superstitions.  See 
her,  before  broiling  fish  for  dinner,  holding  up  the 
gridiron  over  her  head  and  twirling  it  three  times 
around  so  as  to  charm  it,  and  thus  prevent  the  fish 
from  sticking  to  the  iron  bars.  She  would  be  nearly 
scared  out  of  her  wits  if  she  accidentally  stepped 
over  an  egg-shell,  for  then  she  would  go  crazy,  as 
she  thinks.  Do  you  ever  catch  her,  even  at  house- 
cleaning time,  sweeping  out  a room  with  another 
woman?  Never!  There  must  be  either  three  or 
one,  else  one  will  see  a ghost  at  night.  When  salt 
is  brought,  she  throws  a pinch  in  the  fire  to  prevent 
quarreling  in  the  family.  When  Mr.  Rai,  her  mas- 
ter, started  for  his  journey  south,  he  hoped  for  fair 
weather ; and  to  bring  it  she  went  back  to  the  cus- 
toms of  her  childhood’s  days,  and,  cutting  out  paper 
figures  of  a priest,  hung  them  by  a thread  on  the 
kitchen  door.  Every  day  she  drops  a bean  in  the 
well  to  save  her  master  from  having  sore  feet.  Taka, 


34 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI 


whom  in  English  we  should  call  Hawk  or  Falcon, 
believes  firmly  in  all  the  signs  and  omens  in  heaven, 
earth,  and  the  waters,  and  when  her  left  ear  itches 
she  is  sure  good  news  is  to  come  soon. 

Only  to-day  the  shadow  of  a flying  bird  moved 
swiftly  across  the  papered  lattice,  and  at  once  Taka 
said  to  herself,  “ A visitor  is  coming ; some  friend 
perhaps.”  Indeed,  if  we  stay  too  long,  and  are  in 
danger  of  wearing  out  our  welcome  by  tarrying, 
Taka  will  turn  the  broom  upside  down,  spread  over 
it  a damp  towel,  and  by  fanning  it  vigorously  compel 
our  departure.  If  this  “ sign  ” does  not  succeed,  she 
will  burn  a moxa , such  as  doctors  burn  on  a patient’s 
back  to  cure  rheumatism,  on  our  clog  or  sandals  left 
at  the  door.  Under  her  arm,  near  her  heart,  she 
wears,  by  a cord  round  her  neck,  “ a little  thing  that 
looks  like  a penwiper.”  It  is  an  amulet,  bought  at 
the  temple,  for  which  she  has  paid  the  priest  well. 

The  evening  meal  over  and  the  two  little  folks 
and  grandmother  in  bed,  Mrs.  Rai  and  the  two  older 
children  sit  together,  talking  about  the  absent  hus- 
band and  father.  Happily,  this  is  one  of  the  sunny 
homes  in  Japan  in  which  there  is  one  man  to  one 
woman,  and  one  wife  to  one  husband.  Mr.  Rai  is 
true  to  his  wife  and  content  with  her,  eschewing 
polygamy  and  everything  like  it.  Too  many  house- 
holds in  the  Island  Empire  are  not  homes,  but  rather 
herds  of  man,  women,  and  children,  in  which  other 
women  besides  the  wife  share  the  affections  of  the 
head  of  the  family.  Under  various  euphemisms 
these  women  who  are  not  wives  have  both  a social 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  ART. 


35 


and  legal  status,  and  they  and  their  children  live  at 
more  or  less  peace  with  the  lawful  wife  and  offspring. 

The  young  folks  were  talking  about  what  their 
father  might  bring  them  on  his  return,  which  would 
be  when  the  first  frosts  came  and  the  wild  geese  flew 
back  from  Yezo. 

“Just  think  of  it,  mother!”  said  Taro,  “he  will 
see  the  European  people  at  Nagasaki,  and  the  big 
black  ships,  and  the  curious  things  they  make  in 
Holland  and  other  Western  countries.  How  I should 
like  to  cross  the  ocean  and  travel,  and  see  all  the 
wonderful  things  ! ” 

“ What ! my  brave  boy,  leave  us  all  for  many 
years  ? Besides,  I am  afraid  you  would  not  get 
enough  to  eat,  for  how  could  you  live  on  their 
food?” 

There  was  fun  in  the  mother’s  eye  as  she  asked 
the  question. 

“ O mother 1 you  know  I do  not  any  longer  believe 
what  our  man-servant  Uh6i  used  to  tell  me,  that  the 
Holland  men  eat  worms,  toads,  and  snakes.  I used 
to  think  so,  but  father  has  taught  me  better.  They 
eat  meat  and  bread  and  vegetables  and  fruit.” 

“ But,  oh  ! how  they  drink  ! ” suggested  the 
mother. 

“Yes;  Doctor  Sano  once  showed  me  a big  earthen- 
ware cup  they  call  a mug,  and  another  high  glass 
which  they  call  by  the  funny  name  ‘tumbler,’  and 
I thought  right  away  of  the  Shoji,  the  scarlet-headed 
demons  who  live  near  the  seashore  and  swill  liquor 
out  of  pails  and  dippers.” 


36 


HONDA  THE  SAMUBA1. 


“Doctor  Sano  and  your  father  both  think  that 
though  the  Hollanders  have  curious  dress  and  cus- 
toms they  are  very  learned,  and  that  the  Europeans 
are  even  more  civilized  than  the  Japanese  ; but  don’t 
ever  say  this  before  people,  for  it  would  offend  them 
or  rouse  talk  and  suspicion  against  us.” 

“ How  curious  that  they  make  cups  and  dishes  out 
of  glass ! for  Doctor  Sano,  who  has  been  in  the  house 
of  the  chief  master  of  the  Dutchmen  at  Nagasaki, 
says  the  dining-room  glistened  like  the  sun  shining 
on  hoar-frost.  He  thought  at  first  it  was  all  lumps 
and  sheets  of  carved  ice.” 

“ How  do  they  make  glass  and  crystal,  mother  ? ” 
asked  Kin6. 

“ Rock-crystal  grows  in  the  earth ; the  gods  have 
so  ordered  it;  but  how  they  make  glass  I do  not 
know.  The  Hollanders  make  pottery  and  porcelain 
also,  but  all  I have  seen  of  Doctor  Sano’s  and  at  our 
daimio’s  palace  is  far  less  pretty  than  what  our* 
potters  and  decorators  can  do  in  Hizen  and  Kyoto. 
Indeed,  even  our  local  potters,  though  Echizen  is 
not  famous  for  porcelain,  excel  them,  I think,  though 
it  is  true  I have  seen  but  few  European  pieces.” 

“ How  did  our  people  first  make  pottery  ? ” 

“ Oh,  have  you  never  heard  the  story  of  the  origin 
of  potter}^  in  Japan?” 

“No,  mother  ; please  tell  me.” 

Thereupon  Mrs.  Rai  proceeded  to  relate  how  the 
glorious  ceramic  art  was  born  in  Japan.  Whereas 
in  Greece  the  word  “ keramic  ” comes  from  keras , a 
horn,  which  was  the  earliest  drinking-vessel,  so  that 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  ART. 


37 


the  origin  of  keramics  is  connected  with  the  need  of 
utensils  for  the  table,  in  Japan  the  legend  connects 
the  dawn  of  the  potter’s  art  with  the  instinct  of 
mercy,  and  with  one  of  the  greatest  philanthropic 
reforms  in  early  history.  In  telling  most  of  Japanese 
stories,  the  beginning  words  are  like  our  “ Once  upon 
a time,”  that  is,  “Mukashi,  mukashi,”  that  is,  “Long, 
long  ago.” 

“ Though  our  potters,”  began  Mrs.  Rai,  “ are  now 
very  skillful,  yet  there  was  once  a time  in  Japan  when 
translucent  porcelain  was  unheard  of,  and  even  the 
coarsest  pottery  was  unknown.  How  that  art  began 
whose  bloom  we  now  see,  the  sacred  book  called  The 
Nihongi,  or  The  Records  of  Ancient  Things,  tells  us. 

“ Long,  long  ago  there  was  a cruel  custom  in  vogue 
in  the  Mikado’s  empire.  When  a great  noble  or 
member  of  the  imperial  house  died,  a number  of  his 
servants  committed (dying  with  their  master). 
The  dead  noble  was  first  laid  in  the  ground  and  then 
deep  holes  were  dug  in  a circle  round  the  grave. 
One  by  one  his  servants  were  put  in  these  holes, 
buried  up  to  their  heads,  and  the  earth  filled  in  and 
tramped  hard  around  him.  Their  hands  and  feet 
were  bound  so  that  they  could  not  move.  They 
were  then  left  to  starve.  In  a few  months  nothing 
remained  but  a ring  of  bleaching  skulls,  whose  eye- 
sockets  had  long  been  emptied  by  ravenous  birds. 

“About  the  year  600  of  the  Japanese  Empire,  a 
relative  of  the  Mikado  named  Yamato-hiko  died. 
According  to  ancient  custom  the  young  prince  was 
arrayed  in  his  rich  robes  of  ceremony,  decked  with 


38 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


the  maga-tama  jewels,  and  his  bow  and  arrows  were 
laid  at  his  side.  The  servants  of  his  household  were 
then  buried  with  him. 

“ The  terrors  of  cold,  hunger,  and  starvation,  raven- 
ous wild  beasts  and  birds,  were  so  horrifying  that 
from  the  circle  of  victims  that  forest  rang  with  heart- 
rending sounds.  Yet  it  was  an  old  custom,  and  hav- 
ing the  religious  significance  of  furnishing  an  escort 
and  company  for  the  prince  to  the  spirit-land,  no  ordi- 
nary person  dared  to  hint  at  a change. 

“ Now  the  Mikado  who  reigned  at  this  period  was  a 
man  of  very  kind  heart,  and  had  not  realized  fully 
the  cruelty  of  the  custom,  of  j un-shi,  or  dying  with 
the  master.  But  one  day  while  passing  through  the 
forest  he  heard  the  groans  of  men  in  agony,  and 
going  forward  saw  the  wan  faces  of  the  dead  prince’s 
retainers  appearing  just  above  the  damp  earth. 
They  lived  for  several  days  in  dreadful  misery. 
Then  all  was  quiet,  the  piteous  moans  ceased  to 
reach  the  palace,  and  nothing  but  a row  of  heads 
with  rigid  faces  and  staring  eyes  remained  to  tell  the 
tale. 

“ The  good  Mikado  was  so  grieved  that  he  scarcely 
slept,  and  on  discussing  the  matter  with  his  chief 
counselors,  they  all  agreed  that  to  sacrifice  to  the 
spirit  of  a dead  man  the  living  whom  he  had  loved 
in  life  was  a bad  custom  and  ought  to  be  changed. 
It  was  suggested  that  the  spirit  might  be  appeased  if 
images  of  his  people,  horses,  etc.,  were  made  and  put 
into  the  tomb  instead  of  living  beings.  This  sugges- 
tion was  not  well  received  at  first,  but  the  reformers 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  ART. 


39 


determined  to  carry  their  point  and  abolish  the  cruel 
custom.  The  man  who  led  the  reformers  was  one 
Nomi  no  Sukun6,  who  was  a man  of  tremendous 
strength  and  renowned  as  the  first  wrestler  in  Japan. 

“ A fitting  opportunity  soon  offered.  The  wife  of 
the  Mikado  fell  sick  and  died.  Among  the  courtiers 
there  were  some  who  believed  in  following  the  time- 
honored  custom.  Then  there  was  weeping  in  the 
palace  among  the  maids-of-honor  and  the  pages  who 
waited  on  the  imperial  lady,  and  their  parents  were 
heart-broken  at  the  thought  of  losing  their  children 
by  a living  death. 

“The  Mikado  held  a council  of  his  advisers  and 
Nomi  no  Sukune  bravely  spoke  up  and  urged  that 
clay,  molded  and  made  hard  by  fire,  should  be  put 
in  place  of  the  maidens  and  pages,  who  else  would  be 
buried  alive. 

“ The  Mikado  graciously  heard  the  suggestion,  and 
to  the  great  joy  of  the  weeping  maids  and  the  delight 
of  the  reformers,  ordered  Sukune  to  bring  the  men 
skilled  in  mixing  and  tempering  clay  from  Idzumo, 
where  pottery  was  then  made.  Forthwith  he  sent 
for  and  brought  a company  of  one  hundred  workmen 
in  clay.  Arriving  near  the  sacred  ground  they 
selected  the  proper  beds  of  clay,  which  they  ground 
fine,  beat,  and  washed.  They  then  began  to  make 
models  of  the  maidens  and  young  men  who  would 
otherwise  be  the  victims,  and  set  them  in  the  sun  to 
dry  and  harden.  Images  of  horses  were  also  made, 
as  these  animals  were  sacred  to  the  fcami,  or  spirits. 
Other  objects  were  molded  which  the  sacred  books 


40 


HONDA  THE  SAMUBAJ. 


do  not  specify,  but  they  were  probably  such  as  the 
empress  was  fond  of  and  which  she  kept  near  her 
person,  such  as  mirrors,  necklaces  and  jewels  of  car- 
nelian,  cups  and  dishes,  etc. 

“ These  being  done  and  ranged  in  rows,  the  curiosity 
of  the  courtiers  was  satisfied  in  examining  them. 
Then  the  potters  built  furnaces  of  stones  and  clay. 
They  waited  till  they  were  somewhat  dry,  and  then 
kindled  fire  with  a bow  and  drill.  By  rapidly  twirl- 
ing the  drill  in  a groove  made  in  a board  of  dry 
wood  filled  with  fine  powder  of  hinoki , or  fire-wood 
tree,  the  fine  dust  gradually  grew  hot,  and  finally 
began  to  smoke.  By-and-by  a spark  appeared. 
They  then  fired  the  wood  in  the  kiln,  filling  in  the 
chinks  made  by  shrinkage  with  fresh  clay.  Then 
the  little  models  of  men  and  horses  were  put  in  the 
furnaces  and  baked  hard.  They  came  out  a reddish 
black  or  dark  brown,  according  to  the  kind  of  clay 
and  the  heat  used.  Great  was  the  interest  they 
excited,  especially  among  the  maidens  whose  graves 
they  were  to  occupy.  The  terra-cotta  figures  being 
all  ready,  they  were  carried  to  the  imperial  tomb  and 
disposed  in  pits  round  about,  only  the  heads  being 
above  ground.  Solemn  ceremonies  and  prayers  to 
the  gods  were  offered  at  the  same  time. 

“ So  well  satisfied  was  the  Mikado  with  the  substi- 
tutes, that  he  issued  a decree  declaring  that  hence- 
forth clay  images  should  be  used  in  every  case 
instead  of  human  beings.  Upon  Sukund  he  be- 
stowed the  title  of  Hashi,  “ the  clay  teacher  ” or 
“molder;”  and  thus  the  first  artist  of  Japan 
received  imperial  honors  and  a patent  of  nobility. 


THE  BEGINNING  OF  ART. 


41 


“ Gradually  the  custom  of  ‘ dying  with  the  master  ’ 
faded  out  of  our  country,  even  in  the  provinces 
remote  from  the  capital.  In  time  even  the  burial  of 
images  ceased,  and  people  went  out  to  look  at  the 
old  circles  of  earthen  heads  as  a curiosity.  Finally 
the  moss  and  undergrowth  and  drifting  dust  of 
centuries  covered  up  the  images,  leaving  them  many 
feet  underground.  Occasionally  the  spade  of  some 
enthusiastic  relic-hunter,  or  one  digging  for  new 
foundations,  reveals  a chapter  of  life  in  ancient 
Japan,  such  as  I have  narrated  to  you.  Out  of  the 
merciful  enterprise  of  Sukund  sprang  the  splendors 
of  our  potters’  and  decorators’  art. 

“ In  Hizen  and  Satsuma  our  workers  in  clay  are 
now  able  to  produce  almost  any  shape,  quality,  or 
color,  and  your  father  seems  never  tired  of  boasting 
what  Japanese  potters  can  do.  Even  Doctor  Sano 
says  our  people  are  far  ahead  of  the  Europeans  in 
this  art.” 

“ Why  does  n’t  father  set  out  all  his  pretty  porce- 
lain bowls  and  dishes  and  jugs  and  tea-pots  where 
we  can  see  them,  as  you  say  the  Holland  men  do  ? ” 
asked  Kind. 

“ Because,  child,  that  is  not  our  custom ; and 
besides,  on  account  of  fire,  nearly  all  our  valuable 
things  are  kept  in  the  fire-proof  store-house,  and  in 
our  rooms  we  have  only  a few  precious  articles  at  a 
time.  That  is  the  custom  all  over  Japan,  I believe.” 

Then  Taro  told  how  an  ancient  grave  had  been 
accidentally  dug  open  at  a place  near  Fukui  a few 
days  before,  and  how  in  the  large  stone  coffin,  amid 


42 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


the  dust  and  bones  of  some  ancient  nobleman,  sev- 
eral dozen  of  maga-tama  jewels  were  found.  These 
were  carved  and  polished  carnelian,  jade,  and  onyx 
stones,  with  holes  drilled  in  them  and  strung  to- 
gether as  necklaces  and  ornaments  — the  jewelry  of 
the  ancient  people  of  rank.  In  modern  days,  strange 
as  it  may  seem,  Japanese  ladies  wear  no  jewelry  on 
their  person,  though  hair  ornaments  are  exceedingly 
gay  and  girdles  surpass  description. 

It  was  now  time  to  get  under  the  mosquito  nets, 
for  outdoors  they  heard  the  jingle  of  the  iron  rings 
on  the  staff  of  the  night  watchman  on  his  first 
round,  and  his  cry,  “ Hi  no  yo  !”  or  “Look  out  for 
fire ! ” 


CHAPTER  IV. 


THE  DREAM-WORLD. 

HOW  does  the  world  look  to  a Japanese  child? 

Who  live  in  it  ? Who  inhabit  the  strange 
corners,  the  woods,  hills,  valleys,  roofs,  high  places, 
the  air  and  the  night,  and  dwell  in  the  hazy  dis- 
tance ? Who  and  what  influence  him  in  the  visible 
and  the  invisible  universe  ? 

In  a word,  what  is  the  Japanese  child  taught  and 
told  to  believe  ? How  is  he  charmed  or  frightened  ? 
What  are  his  own  fancies  ? How  does  he  dream  ? 

In  the  Rai  family  the  father  made  it  a point  to 
teach  his  children  to  know  the  difference  between 
fact  and  fancy,  between  what  was  known  and  proved, 
and  what  was  dreamed  or  imagined.  The  stories  he 
told  to  his  children  were  from  history,  or,  if  funny 
and  only  amusing,  were  of  a good,  healthy  sort. 
Even  Mrs.  Rai  was  careful  as  to  what  entered  the 
children’s  minds ; but  neither  she  nor  her  husband 
could  always  control  what  Uh6i,  and  Taka  the 
cook,  and  O-gin  (Miss  Silver)  the  nursemaid,  told 
the  children.  Neither  were  grandma  and  cousins 
and  uncles  and  aunts  so  strict  or  careful  as  the 
parents.  Besides,  Echizen  was  an  old  land,  full  of 
relics  underneath,  and  wonders  above  ground,  and 
was  rich  in  history,  tradition,  legend,  and  story.  Air 

43 


44 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


and  earth  were  populous  with  creatures  that  no  man 
ever  saw,  but  which  in  dreams  thrive  and  increase. 
Whenever  the  one  true  God  is  absent,  many  false 
imitations  spring  up.  Take  away  the  idea  that 
unifies  creation,  and  the  fragments  multiply. 

Let  us  walk  out  into  the  country  and  hear  the 
farmer-folk  tell  some  of  the  local  wonders.  On 
every  hill  we  see  some  temple  to  the  Buddha ; some 
shrine  of  Inari,  the  rice-god,  whose  servant  is  the 
fox;  some  roofed  structure  under  which  are  rows 
of  stone  statues  of  Kuanon,  the  goddess  of  mercy ; 
of  Jizo,  the  children’s  protector  ; of  Kompira,  the 
revenger  of  wrong;  of  Daikoku  or  Ebisu,  the  gods 
of  daily  food,  and  a crowd  of  other  local  deities  of 
all  sorts  and  grades.  Some  of  the  shrines  are  pretty; 
many  have  fresh  flowers  before  them ; at  others  are 
grated  boxes  for  the  collection  of  coins.  Here  is  a 
thick  jungle,  a canebrake  of  gods.  They  thrive  like 
weeds,  and  connected  with  nearly  every  one  is  a 
story,  a legend,  a fairy  tale.  Let  us  hear  a few  of 
the  folk-tales  that  are  devoutly  believed. 

Here  is  a marshy  pond  near  a temple,  and  every 
year  a light  arises  from  it  and  passes  into  the  temple. 
Long,  long  ago  it  was  said  a childless  wife  was  driven 
crazy  by  her  husband’s  unkindness.  When  Tenshin, 
a Buddhist  saint,  passed  by  she  begged  him  to  heal 
and  save  her.  He  bade  her  to  believe  what  he  told 
her,  and  she  did  so  and  died  happily,  and  the  annual 
light  rising  out  of  the  marsh  is  a token  of  her 
gratitude. 

In  another  hamlet  we  see  a rich  mass  of  lotus 


THE  DEE  AM-WORLD. 


45 


flowers  covering  a field  over  an  acre  in  size,  and  at 
the  entrance  is  the  carved  image  of  a fox.  In  this 
hamlet  two  men  lived ; one  was  a wicked  mail-carrier. 
He  was  accidentally  killed  in  a trap,  and  his  dead 
body  turned  into  a fox.  The  good  man  was  a farmer 
who  went  up  the  mountain  of  Hakuzan  thirty-three 
times  on  a pious  pilgrimage  to  honor  the  god  of 
the  mountain.  One  night  at  the  mountain-top  he 
dreamed  that  the  god  of  the  mountain  came  to  him, 
and  promising  to  make  him  very  rich,  put  a key  in 
his  hand  as  a token.  Awakening  and  finding  the 
key,  the  farmer  prayed  to  the  god  again  : “ I do  not 
wish  wealth,  hut  rather  a happy  life  in  the  next  world. 
Prepare  me  for  it.”  The  mountain  god  answered: 
“ Your  prayer  is  good.  I shall  give  you  your  desire, 
and  as  a sign  I will  plant  lotus  in  your  rice-field.” 
Returning  to  his  home,  the  farmer  found  the  lotus 
flowers  already  in  blossom  in  his  field.  So  his  field 
was  ever  afterwards  left  uncultivated,  and  is  now 
full  of  the  lotus  plants,  though  no  other  field  near 
by  has  them.  Lotus  root  is  good  to  eat,  and  is  a 
common  article  of  food  sold  in  the  markets,  but  no 
one  digs  up  the  fat  old  roots  in  this  field. 

Here  in  a village  temple  is  an  image  of  Amida 
Buddha,  carved  by  a famous  artist.  Two  wonders 
are  told  about  it.  One  day  a certain  father  com- 
manded his  son  Mijo  to  become  a priest,  but  the 
young  man  refused.  The  father  then  ordered  his 
chief  retainer  to  kill  Mijo,  but  out  of  love  for  the 
lad  and  pity  for  his  mother  the  retainer  assisted  Mijo 
to  escape,  and  then  killed  his  own  son  instead. 


46 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


Mijo’s  mother  thought  her  son  dead,  and  wept  so 
bitterly  that  she  became  blind ; but  on  being  led  to 
the  temple,  the  image  of  Amida  Buddha  emitted 
rays  of  light  which  flew  into  the  mother’s  face,  and 
she  received  her  sight  again.  This  image  is  still 
preserved  and  works  wonders.  On  one  occasion  the 
idol  lost  a right-hand  finger,  and  no  one  could  repair 
it,  as  the  new  finger,  when  made  and  glued  or  tied 
on,  always  fell  off.  One  day  an  itinerant  nun  came 
along,  who  cured  diseases  by  rubbing  the  sore  place 
with  the  finger  of  some  image  and  repeating  prayers 
to  the  Buddha.  The  priest  of  the  temple  got  this 
finger  from  the  nun  and  held  it  on  the  stump  of 
the  mutilated  hand  of  the  idol,  when  lo ! it  stuck 
fast  and  remained  permanently.  This  was  one  of 
Taka’s  favorite  stories. 

Even  the  ash-man  who  tended  the  cremation- 
furnace  had  his  wonderful  narratives.  There  was 
once,  he  said,  a brave  officer  who  went  out  hawking 
in  the  train  of  the  prince,  whose  falcon  swooped  on 
the  wild  geese  and  killed  them  by  striking  them  with 
beak  and  talons.  This  knight  was  always  full  of 
pity  for  the  dead  birds.  When  in  war  time  the 
castle  had  to  surrender  to  the  enemy,  and  duty  and 
loyalty  demanded  that  he  should  commit  hara-kiri , 
he  did  not  shrink  from  the  pain ; but  after  death  a 
hard,  unburnt  mass  was  found  amid  the  ashes  of  his 
body,  shaped  like  a bird  with  a wound  in  its  head. 

Inside  of  a shrine,  opposite  the  Pure  Water  Gate 
in  Fukui  is  a finely  chiseled  monument  of  a cat, 
concerning  which  was  a legend.  O-gin,  that  is,  Miss 


The  Faithful  Cat  at  Fukui.  — See  page  47. 


TEE  DUE  AM-  WOULD. 


47 


Silver,  the  nursemaid,  was  firmly  convinced  that  her 
favorite  story  about  this  stone  cat,  which  her  grand- 
mother had  often  told  her,  was  true.  Here  it  is  : — 

One  day  the  wife  of  Mr.  O.  became  two  persons 
exactly  alike,  so  that  the  husband  was  puzzled  to 
know  which  was  his  real  wife  and  which  the  counter- 
part. Their  faces,  dresses,  general  appearance,  and 
voice  were  exactly  the  same,  and  each  declared  she 
was  his  dear  wife  unchanged.  To  find  out  the  truth 
he  arranged  one  night  to  give  a feast  before  the 
moon  had  risen.  It  was  hot  weather,  and  the  insects 
were  very  troublesome.  Without  pretending  to  no- 
tice anything,  he  watched  carefully  the  two  females, 
and  saw  that  the  ears  of  one  of  them  moved  like  a 
cat’s.  Then  he  got  his  bow  and  arrow  and  shot  the 
woman  dead,  and  her  body  at  once  turned  into  a 
huge  cat.  The  old  habit  of  whisking  away  the  flies 
with  her  ears  had  betrayed  her  even  in  the  human 
form  which  she  had  taken. 

“Nonsense!”  said  Mr.  Rai  one  day,  when  Kin6 
repeated  this  story  to  her  father.  “ The  facts  are 
that  Mr.  O.’s  wife  had  a pet  cat  that  followed  her 
around  everywhere  and  so  much  that  it  vexed  her, 
and  one  day  she  flew  in  a passion  because  she  saw 
something  in  the  cat’s  mouth  which  soiled  the  mats. 
She  took  a sword  and  cut  off  the  cat’s  head,  drop- 
ping it  in  a hole  in  the  garden.  The  servants  looked 
at  the  cat’s  head  and  found  that  it  held  in  its  mouth 
the  head  of  a large  snake  of  a poisonous  kind,  and 
it  was  thought  that  the  cat  had  been  troubled  for 
the  danger  of  its  mistress  and  had  finally  saved  her 


48 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


from  harm.  Struck  with  pity  for  the  faithful  animal, 
the  woman  mourned  sincerely  for  her  pet,  and  order- 
ing a stone  image  of  it  to  be  carved,  had  it  set  up  in 
the  shrine.” 

These  few  out  of  thousands  of  such  folk-tales  will 
give  one  an  idea  of  the  luxuriant  growth  of  fancy  in 
a land  shut  up  from  the  world,  and  where  the  idea 
of  a supreme  Creator  or  of  one  true  God  was  un- 
known, and  in  which  all  sorts  of  petty  gods  sprang 
up  like  fungus  out  of  men’s  imagination.  Then,  in 
addition,  were  the  rich  historical  tales,  the  really 
beautiful  traditions  and  legends  well  based  in  truth, 
the  poetical  ideas  and  conceits  which  associate  them- 
selves with  nature.  Finally  there  was  a wonderful 
menagerie  of  mythical  animals  unknown  to  geology 
or  natural  history : dragons,  phoenixes,  the  gentle 
kirin,  the  red-faced  and  long  black-nosed  goblins, 
called  tengu,  that  lived  in  the  mountains,  and  the 
kappa,  a creature  half-monkey,  half-tortoise,  that 
lived  in  the  river  and  fed  on  fat  boy  babies.  If  a 
boy  were  drowned  while  bathing,  they  would  say  the 
kappa  dragged  him  down. 

All  this  background  of  ideas  made  the  fairy-world 
and  dreamland  of  a child  in  Japan  very  different 
from  that  of  one  born  under  the  church-spires  of 
Christendom.  The  thoughts,  images,  and  ideas  in- 
stilled into  the  mind  from  parents,  nurses,  teachers, 
and  playfellows  make  the  material  of  dreams.  When 
night  comes,  the  child  with  closed  eyes  beholds 
many  things  which  are  never  seen  in  reality.  In 
Mr.  Rai’s  household  grandma  and  nurse  amused  the 


THE  DREAM-WOBLD. 


49 


children  at  bedtime  by  telling  about  certain  people 
and  creatures  that  are  visible  in  waking  hours  as 
pictures  or  as  toys.  Mr.  Rai-did  not  object  to  this 
way  of  amusing  the  children,  thinking  fairy  tales 
much  less  harmful  than  fiction  which  is  received  for 
truth,  or  than  truth  which  is  wrongly  understood, 
though  he  had  long  ceased  to  tell  such  tales  himself. 
Let  us  look  at  the  little  boy  Kozo  in  the  land  of 
dreams  on  the  evening,  say,  of  August  22,  1852,  the 
seventh  day  of  the  seventh  month.  It  is  the  night 
of  the  festival  of  the  Weaver  star,  or  that  called  by 
us  Yega. 

There  he  is,  all  tired  out  after  a day  among  the 
lotus  gardens  and  fish-ponds,  with  his  pet  monkey, 
and  his  bamboo  poles  tied  full  of  . bright  streamers. 
These  strips  of  gayly  colored  paper  are  written  all 
over  with  messages  to  “ the  farmer-boy  ” and  “ the 
spinning-girl,”  who  live  on  either  side  of  the  ave- 
nue of  stars  which  we  call  “the  Milky  Way,”  and 
the  Japanese  “ the  River  of  Heaven.” 

With  eyelids  too  heavy  to  keep  open,  little  Kozo 
lay  down  on  his  silk  bed,  and  his  little  shaven  head 
had  no  sooner  touched  the  red  crepe  pillow  than  he 
was  asleep.  Mamma  did  not  need  to  coax  his  eyes 
shut  that  night  with  the  usual  fairy  tale  of  “ Peach 
Prince,”  or  “The  Wonderful  Tea-kettle,”  or  “The 
Ashes  that  made  Cherry-trees  bloom,”  or  “ The 
Monkey  and  the  Crab.”  Instead  of  these  stories,  he 
saw  in  his  dreams  a whole  book  of  wonders. 

To  tell  the  truth,  the  little  fellow’s  hearty  supper 
of  rice-pastry  and  sweets  was  too  much  for  him. 


50 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


After  the  first  long  nap,  he  had  kicked  off  the  silk 
quilts,  curled  up  his  fat  little  legs,  and,  with  arms 
out  of  bed  on  the  matting,  was  dreaming  away  at  a 
rate  that  uncoiled  nearly  the  whole  “ thread  of  his 
soul.”  For  the  Japanese  imagine  that  when  a person 
dreams  the  body  remains  where  it  appears  to  be,  but 
the  soul  goes  off  to  play  or  to  work.  It  is  held  to 
the  body,  however,  by  a long,  slender  thread.  For 
this  reason  Japanese  do  not  like  to  waken  any  one 
suddenly,  lest,  if  they  are  dreaming,  their  souls  can- 
not get  back  to  the  body  in  time,  in  which  case  the 
sleeper  will  die  or  wake  up  an  idiot.  What  a fancy  ! 

Kozo  first  dreamed  that  his  father  had  come  home 
from  Yedo  and  brought  him  a box  of  toys.  Opening 
it,  he  found  a tortoise  with  legs  and  tail  moved  by  a 
string,  a singing-top  with  cord,  and  a toy  helmet  with 
real  horns,  ear-flaps,  and  neck-cover.  Then  there  was 
a mallet  to  shake  out  money  with,  and  a folding  fan 
with  a picture  of  the  sun  in  the  middle.  This  fan 
was  to  remind  him  of  the  famous  archer,  Mun^taki, 
who  could  hit  the  rivet  of  a fan  with  an  arrow  at  a 
distance  of  fifty  yards. 

Kozo  put  out  his  hand  to  pull  the  tortoise’s  tail, 
but  it  turned  to  life  and  crawled  away.  In  running 
after  it  to  catch  it,  he  found  another  heap  of  toys, 
which  made  him  forget  about  the  tortoise. 

This  was  a complete  set  of  things  to  play  saru- 
matsu,  or  monkey-capers,  with.  First,  there  was  the 
flat  fan  painted  with  the  design  of  bamboos  waving 
in  the  moonlight.  This  was  to  make  paper  butter- 
flies fly  up  and  down  and  alight  and  rise  like  real 


THE  DUE  AM-  WOULD. 


51 


"insects.  Then  there  was  a wooden  bird  on  wheels. 
While  he  was  looking  at  these,  the  monkey-man  and 
his  monkey  appeared  and  gave  a show.  The  monkey 
put  on  the  curious  cap,  or  miter,  and,  with  the  string 
of  rattles,  and  the  masks  representing  the  imp,  and 
the  laughing  spirit,  mimicked  the  pompous  lords  of 
the  court,  while  the  man  blew  on  the  flute,  tapped 
on  the  hand-drum,  or  beat  the  taiko,  or  big  drum. 
Kozo  laughed  so  loud  at  these  funny  tricks  that  he 
nearly  woke  up,  and  this  dream  ended. 

Afterwards  it  seemed  that  Hot6i,  the  fat,  round, 
Japanese  Santa  Claus,  as  we  might  call  him,  ap- 
peared. His  huge  wallet,  slung  over  his  back,  was 
full  of  good  things,  for  it  bulged  out  far  behind  him. 
As  usual,  the  old  fellow  was  unshaved,  but  his  cheeks 
were  full  of  dimples.  Kozo,  like  all  good  Japanese 
children,  was  very  glad  to  see  him.  He  fell  down  at 
once  on  the  floor  on  his  hands  and  knees,  and  bowed 
his  head  as  vigorously  on  the  matting  as  though  he 
were  tacking  a carpet  with  his  forehead. 

“ Ohio  ! Hotel  San  (Good-morning,  Mr.  Hotdi). 
What  have  you  in  your  wallet  ? ” 

“ More  good  things  than  you  can  dream  of  in  a 
week,”  said  Hotfii  as  he  sat  down,  while  his  fat  body 
shook  like  a mountain  of  jelly  and  his  cheeks  rip- 
pled all  over  with  dimples. 

He  took  his  time  in  getting  comfortably  settled, 
notwithstanding  the  child’s  eager  curiosity.  Then 
he  said : — 

“ Now  if  you  will  be  a good  boy  all  next  year, 
obey  your  teachers  and  learn  fast,  I ’ll  open  my  bag 
and  show  you  Wonder-world.  Do  you  promise  ? ” 


52 


HONDA  THE  SAMUBAI. 


“Yes,  yes!  I will.  Open  the  bag;”  and  Kozo* 
clapped  his  hands. 

“ Don’t  be  in  a hurry ! ” cried  the  old  fellow. 
“ It ’s  nothing  to  eat,  only  to  see.  Look  ! ” 

Hotdi  swelled  up  his  chest,  and,  puffing  out  his 
cheeks,  seemed  to  gather  all  the  air  possible  into  his 
lungs ; then,  slowly  breathing  it  out,  the  air  seemed 
to  congeal  and  form  a great  white  sheet  or  screen. 

“ Now  look ! ” said  Hot6i,  as  he  loosened  the  draw- 
strings of  his  bag.  “ My  breath  is  like  a clam’s,  and 
you  will  see  wonders.” 

Out  jumped  the  darling  model  of  all  Japanese 
boys,  the  rosy-faced  Yoshitsun6,  fan  and  sword  in 
hand.  To  the  right,  under  a projecting  bowlder 
and  sitting  among  the  rocks,  was  a queer  old  man 
with  a tiny  cap  on  his  noddle,  a long  white  beard 
flowing  from  his  chin,  and  a nose  sticking  straight 
out  from  his  face  and  as  long  as  a small  pump-handle. 
In  his  right  hand  he  waved  a fan  of  hawk’s  feathers. 

“ Who ’s  that  ? ” asked  Kozo. 

“ Oh,  that ’s  the  father  of  the  tengus,  the  moun- 
tain spirits,  teaching  magic  and  air-climbing  to 
Yoshitsunc,”  said  Hotdi. 

“ Please  tell  me  all  about  him,”  pleaded  Kozo. 

“ No ; your  grandmother  or  cousin  Honda  Jiro 
must  do  that.  It ’s  a good  long  story,”  said  Hotdi, 

“ and  I have  more  to  show  you.” 

Next  stepped  out  a lad  in  full  gold  brocade  dress 
and  armor,  with  a long  sword  in  his  belt.  At  his 
side  was  his  pet  monkey  looking  up  in  his  face.  He 
had  in  his  left  hand  a fan  with  the  sign  of  a peach 


THE  BEE AM-WOllLD. 


53 


on  it,  ancl  in  his  right  hand  a dumpling  for  feeding 
his  pet  pheasant  and  dog,  as  he  marched  with  his 
little  army  to  Giant’s  Island  to  capture  the  ogre’s 
stores  of  gold  and  jewels. 

“ Oh,  I know  him ! ” cried  Kozo,  clapping  his 
hands.  “ That  is  Momotaro,  the  peach-prince.” 

Next  came  out  a creature  that  nearly  frightened 
Kozo.  Raiko,  a brave  knight  of  the  Mikado,  was 
standing  near  the  outer  gate  of  the  palace  keeping 
watch  against  the  imps  of  the  air.  When  nearly 
asleep  with  weariness,  a horned  demon  with  fearful 
tusks  climbed  down  the  gate-post  and  caught  hold  of 
the  sentinel.  He  was  about  to  whisk  off  to  the 
clouds  with  his  prey,  when  Raiko  swept  a circle 
with  his  sword  and  cut  off  the  demon’s  arm,  which 
fell  through  the  air  to  the  ground. 

“ Ha  ! ha  ! ” laughed  Kozo,  nearly  loud  enough  to 
wake  up ; while  the  frog,  the  snail,  and  the  serpent 
in  the  story  of  “ Young  Thunder  and  the  Magic 
Frog  ” appeared  on  the  scene. 

Then  the  rain  began  to  fall  while  the  sun  was 
shining,  a sure  sign  that  the  foxes  were  getting 
married.  Sure  enough,  the  long  wedding  procession 
of  young  and  old  Reynards  moved  across  the  screen 
in  the  shower,  while  the  three  little  elves  that  dance 
in  the  rice-fields  came  out  to  look  at  the  sight  and 
amuse  the  wedding  guests.  On  the  farmer’s  rope- 
lines and  rattles,  stretched  over  the  rice-fields  to 
keep  off  the  crows,  the  trio  began  a hop  that  lasted 
till  the  company  filed  past  and  the  rain  was  over. 

Then  the  long-legged  man  with  little  arms  laughed, 


54 


IIONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


and  looked  across  the  screen  to  ask  the  long-armed 
fellow  with  short  legs  whether  he  wanted  to  ride 
pick-a-pack.  He  agreed,  hut  was  so  lazy  and  so  long 
in  getting  over  his  yawns  and  stretching,  that  before 
he  was  ready  the  screen  was  full  of  other  figures 
from  Hotdi’s  hag. 

There  in  the  middle  was  Yoshitsund  again,  now 
grown  to  be  a man.  He  sat  at  the  foot  of  a cherry- 
tree  in  blossom,  his  fan  in  his  hand  and  his  sword 
with  its  tiger-skin  scabbard  in  his  lap.  Down  at  his 
feet  was  his  burly  friend  Benk4i,  an  ex-monk  and 
a jack  of  seven  trades.  He  carried  on  his  back  a 
spade,  an  axe,  a club,  a saw,  a mallet,  a rake,  and  a 
sickle.  He  had  the  pole  of  a notice-board  in  his 
hand,  which  he  intended,  after  making  an  inscrip- 
tion, to  stick  into  the  ground.  He  wrote  on  it,  “ No 
person  shall  trespass  on  this  mountain.  For  every 
blossom  picked  a finger  will  be  cut  off.” 

“ Ha ! ha  ! ” laughed  Kozo.  “ He  can’t  keep 
people  from  picking  blossoms,  can  he  ? Arashi 
Yama  is  always  free.” 

“Well,  one  must  not  be  too  greedy  of  anything, 
even  of  flowers,”  laughed  Hot6i.  “ If  he  does,  he  ’ll 
be  punished.  Look ! ” 

Four  sparrows,  dressed  like  girls,  sat  before  as 
many  little  tables  filled  with  refreshments,  around 
an  old  lad}’  holding  a box.  Hearing  a knock  on 
the  door,  the  birds  chirruped  a welcome  to  the 
gentleman  who  was  kind  to  the  birds.  They  feasted 
and  entertained  him  for  three  days,  and  then  gave 
him  the  choice  of  two  baskets.  He  modestly  took  the 


THE  DUE  AM-  WORLD. 


55 


smaller  and  plainer  one,  and  on  opening  it  in  his  own 
house,  found  it  full  of  money  and  good  things.  His 
jealous  and  greedy  neighbor,  visiting  the  sparrows, 
chose  the  bigger  and  handsomer  basket  and  eagerly 
hurried  home  with  it ; on  lifting  the  cover  he  found 
it  full  of  trash  and  reptiles. 

The  next  picture  showed  the  brave  Raiko  who  cut 
off  the  imp’s  arm  at  the  gate.  He  is  always  vigilant. 
He  has  been  playing  checkers  with  a fellow-officer  of 
the  palace.  The  web  of  fate  is  woven  behind  him, 
but  though  his  companion  has  fallen  asleep,  the 
giant  with  the  iron  club,  who  stands  in  the  meshes 
like  a great  spider,  cannot  catch  Raiko  napping,  or 
weave  the  web  of  fate  around  him  to  destroy  him. 

The  old  “nurse  of  the  mountains,”  and  Kintaro, 
the  boy  who  always  remained  a baby  and  never  grew 
any  older,  now  appeared.  This  ruddy,  wild  boy, 
having  no  children  in  the  woods  to  play  with,  made 
companions  of  the  beasts  and  played  with  the  bears. 
One  day  with  his  axe  when  the  old  pair  were  absent 
he  cut  down  a tree  having  a nest  of  a tengu  in  its 
branches.  The  young  tengus,  half-bird,  half-boy, 
were  taught  to  wrestle,  and  Kintaro  looked  on, 
clapping  his  hands  as  one  or  the  other  won  the 
victory.  Like  Japanese  wrestlers,  they  would  crawl 
on  hands  and  knees  until  close  up,  when  one  would 
pounce  on  the  other.  As  Kozo  looked,  he  saw  the 
tengu  having  the  longer  mane,  spring  up,  expecting 
to  clinch  with  the  other ; but  instead,  the  one  under- 
neath shot  away,  and  the  leaping  tengu  tumbled 
down  hard,  and  so  near  to  Kozo  that  he  started  and 
woke  up. 


56 


HONDA  THE  SAMUBAI. 


And  there,  over  him,  was  Miss  Silver,  the  nursery- 
maid, who  had  come  to  dress  him  for  breakfast. 

“ Ai-ta ! ai-ta ! ” cried  Kozo,  as  if  in  pain,  and 
almost  ready  to  break  out  in  sobs,  “ Hotdi’s  wallet 
was  not  half-empty,  and  he  promised  to  show  me  all 
he  had.  That  tengu  waked  me  up.  I thought  he 
was  going  to  fall  on  me.” 

“ Excuse  me ; I am  sorry  I stumbled  and  woke  you 
up,”  said  Miss  Silver ; “ but  don’t  be  sorry ; Hot6i 
will  come  again.” 

So  in  expectation  of  another  visit,  and  a fresh 
glimpse  into  wonderland,  Kozo  sat  down  to  his 
chopsticks,  his  rice,  and  his  sugar-beans,  and  told  his 
mother  his  splendid  dream  and  funny  waking.  He 
declared  he  would  tell  the  whole  story  of  his  long 
dream  to  his  father  on  his  return  from  Higo,  and  ask 
him  to  tell  him  all  about  Raiko  and  Benk^i  and 
Yoshitsun^. 


CHAPTER  V. 


TWO  BABY  BOYS. 

IT  was  a bright  sunshiny  morning  in  November, 
a.d.  1852,  when  the  great  white  sail  of  a 
Japanese  junk  swelled  before  the  freshening  wind 
in  the  Bay  of  Tsuruga.  The  city  of  the  same  name 
has  one  of  the  few  harbors,  and  indeed  the  best  one, 
on  the  west  coast  of  Japan,  and  to  it  the  ship  was 
bound.  A long  voyage,  as  a Japanese  born  in  the 
first  half  of  the  nineteenth  century  counted  it,  had 
been  made.  The  run  of  ten  days  from  the  port  of 
Oshima  in  Higo,  though  the  weather  was  only 
occasionally  squally,  had  severely  tried  the  nerves  of 
the  gentleman  who  now  stood  on  deck  watching  the 
splendid  scenery. 

“My  lord  must  be  glad  to  see  home  land,  once 
more,”  said  the  captain,  bowing  low.  “ I congratu- 
late you  that  Tsuruga  is  at  last  in  sight.” 

“Yes,”  said  the  man  of  two  swords,  who  had 
already  donned  his  silk  coat  and  trowsers,  whitest 
socks  and  sandals,  and  carried  in  his  girdle  the  pair 
of  jewel-hilted  weapons  that  marked  his  rank,  as  if 
all  danger  from  salt  water  were  past,  and  speaking 
loud  enough  for  the  sailors  at  the  huge  tiller,  behind 
which  was  a little  shrine,  to  hear  him : “ thanks  to 
jour  skill  and  the  favor  of  the  god  Kompira,  we  are 

67 


58 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


about  to  land.  I was  told  that  “ a sea-voyage  is 
an  inch  of  hell ; ” but  I am  willing  to  call  it  the 
length  of  a rice-grain  only.” 

They  all  laughed  heartily. 

“Will  master  remain  in  the  port-city  long,  or  go 
right  on  to  Fukui?”  asked  Uhffi  the  body-servant,  a 
fine  young  man  with  a scar  on  his  forehead. 

“ The  whole  day  is  before  us,  and  after  breakfast 
at  the  inn  I shall  walk  as  far  as  Tak^fu,  spend  the 
night  there,  and  ride  to  Fukui  in  the  morning.” 

“ I thought  master  would  stop  at  Tsuruga  to  learn 
the  news,”  said  the  young  man  Uhffi,  with  a slight 
touch  of  bravely  concealed  regret.  There  was  a 
rosy  face  in  the  city  on  which  he  loved  to  look.  The 
owner  of  that  face,  he  hoped,  would  some  day  boil 
rice  for  him  in  a house  of  his  own. 

“No!  I have  enough  to  do  to  gather  news  offi- 
cially when  in  Fukui ; besides,  I am  too  anxious  for 
tidings  from  my  family.” 

“ May  it  be  all  you  wish,  master ; I know  how  you 
long  for  another  son.” 

We  may  at  once  introduce  the  gentleman  and 
state  his  name  and  rank.  He  was  Rai  Goro,  a 
retainer  of  the  lord  of  the  province  of  Echizen. 
He  lived  within  the  castle  circuit  of  the  city  of 
Fukui.  His  office  was  in  the  prince’s  household. 
His  business  was  to  confer  in  person,  or  by  letter 
with  similar  officers  in  other  provinces  and  in  Yedo, 
and  to  learn  all  the. official  news.  Each  day  he  pre- 
sented himself  in  the  morning  before  the  daimio,  or 
lord,  and  informed  him  what  he  had  learned. 


TWO  BABY  BOYS. 


59 


This  he  did  in  precise  and  elegant  sentences,  care- 
fully studied.  Another  officer  of  lower  rank,  a page, 
in  fact,  reported  the  weather  in  well-chosen  language, 
and  from  such  a post  he  had  graduated.  Sir  Goro 
was  now  an  officer  of  the  upper  grade  of  the  fifth 
rank,  his  salary  being  two  thousand  bags  of  rice  annu- 
ally. Being  a trusted  officer  of  his  prince,  he  had 
been  sent  to  the  province  of  Higo  to  arrange  for  the 
betrothal  and  subsequent  marriage  of  a son  of  his 
lord  to  the  beautiful  Kiku-hinffi,  daughter  of  the 
southern  prince,  and  reckoned  as  one  of  the  fairest 
ladies  in  the  land.  Having  been  ten  days  on  the 
“ great  blue  plain  of  the  sea,”  his  first  voyage  beyond 
tide-water,  uninformed  as  to  public  affairs,  he  was 
anxious  to  reach  home  for  reasons  soon  to  be  made 
evident. 

Accordingly  no  further  stop  was  made  in  Tsuruga 
than  sufficed  for  breakfast  and  a call  from  the  mayor 
of  the  city.  Then  with  a slight  change  of  costume 
as  befitted  pedestrians,  they  moved  through  the  city 
streets  until  they  struck  the  road  to  Fukui  and  stood 
under  the  mammoth  granite  portal  of  a Shinto 
temple.  Both  travelers  stopped,  bowed  their  heads 
reverently,  clapped  their  hands  three  times,  touching 
them  to  their  foreheads,  worshiped,  and  then  set 
out  afresh. 

“ Uhdi,”  said  the  master,  pulling  out  his  tiny 
tobacco-pipe  and  case,  “ you  know  what  gods  are 
worshiped  at  the  shrine,  and  what  Tsuruga  is 
famous  for,  hey?  ” 

“ Why,  yes,”  answered  the  servant,  who  was  busy 


60 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


with  flint  and  steel,  having  already  placed  a pinch 
of  tinder  in  his  hollow  wooden  bag-button  ; “ one  is 
Hachiman,  the  great  Buddha  of  the  Eight  Flags, 
and,” — mentioning  a lot  of  long-named  Buddhist  di- 
vinities,— “and  Tsuruga  is  the  place  where  the  first 
people  from  Corea,  who  had  horns  on  their  heads, 
landed  in  great  Japan.  Is  n’t  that  the  reason  why  the 
bay  was  called  in  old  times  the  Bay  of  the  Bright 
Horns  ? ” asked  Uh^i,  holding  the  glowing  pellet  of 
tinder  for  his  master  to  kindle  the  ball  of  shreds  of 
tobacco  rolled  up  in  his  silver-bowled  pipe. 

“ I see  you  have  learned  your  lessons  from  the 
priests  well.  The  gentlemen  and  Shinto  people,  of 
course,  do  not  call  them  by  their  Buddhist  names, 
but  use  their  oldest  and  real  names ; but  who  told 
you  about  the  foreigners,  the  Coreans,  having  horns 
on  their  heads  ? ” 

“ Why,  grandmother  told  me  a long,  long  time  ago 
that  when  the  first  ambassadors  came  from  the  Land 
of  Morning  Calm  to  our  coast  to  bring  tribute  to 
the  Son  of  Heaven  in  Kyoto,  they  had  each  a horn 
sticking  out  of  his  forehead.” 

“What!  like  a rhinoceros?”  laughed  the  master. 

Uhfii  looked  up  with  an  offended  air. 

“ Oh  ! no  ; it  was  a shining  white  horn.  Had  n’t 
all  the  foreign  people  of  old  time  horns  ? ” 

“Well,  perhaps  so;  but  we  have  foreign  people 
now  in  our  holy  country,  but  they  have  no  horns. 
Did  you  ever  see  one  of  the  Holland  men?’ 

“ No,  master,”  said  Uh^i,  who  had  lighted  his  own 
pipe,  and  was  now  with  hand  in  pouch  rolling  off  a 


TWO  BABY  BOYS. 


61 


fresh  ball  of  shreds ; “ but  I have  heard  that  they 
have  noses  as  big  as  a wallet,  and  their  hair  is  as  red 
as  vermilion.” 

“Ah!”  laughed  the  master.  “And  what  else  have 
you  heard  ? ” 

“Why,”  said  Uh6i,  knocking  out  the  fireball  from 
his  pipe  into  his  wooden  button-cup,  “ that  they  swill 
liquor  out  of  a dipper,  eat  toads,  and  swallow  worms, 
and  dress  in  the  most  outlandish  fashion.” 

“ So ! And  what  have  you  heard  about  their 
religion  ? ” 

“That  they  are  all  Kirishtans  (Christians),  and 
worship  Yasu  (Jesus),  the  barbarian  criminal  god. 
Is  it  not  so?” 

The  master  smiled,  and  trudged  on.  They  were 
passing  through  beautiful  scenery.  The  summer’s 
rice  had  just  been  reaped,  and  the  water-covered 
fields,  dotted  all  over  with  tufts  of  stubble,  lay  like 
mottled  mirrors.  Here  and  there  the  snowy  heron, 
poised  on  one  leg,  dreaming,  whitened  the  land- 
scape, like  a tiny  cloud  suspended  in  the  air.  Occa- 
sionally a flock  of  cranes,  almost  large  enough  to 
take  the  place  of  the  storks  (which  are  rarely  seen 
in  Japan),  wheeled  across  the  valley.  Monkeys 
chattered  in  the  branches  of  the  trees,  and  now  and 
then  the  grunting  of  wild  hogs  told  that  these  ani- 
mals were  plentiful. 

“ Good  game  here  in  winter,  I should  think,  Uh&.” 

“ Hai,  danna  (master)  ; I ’m  told  that  one  hunter 
speared  over  a hundred  wild  hogs  last  winter,  and 
killed  many  deer.” 


62 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


Is  the  snow  deep  in  winter  ? ” 

“Often  as  deep  as  a bamboo  pole  of  two  men’s 
height.  Travelers  are  hurt  by  the  avalanches.” 

“ People  in  this  part  of  Echizen  seem  to  be  fond 
of  monkeys,”  remarked  the  master,  as  they  passed  a 
village  meat-shop  in  which  monkeys  were  dressed 
and  undressed,  with  skin  and  hair  on,  hung  up  for 
sale,  while  inside  people  were  eating  stewed  portions 
of  the  animal. 

“Yes,”  laughed  Uhdi ; “it  serves  the  brutes  right. 
They  are  great  pests  to  the  farmers  and  destroy 
valuable  crops.” 

Thus,  alternately  chatting  and  moving  on  in  si- 
lence, they  walked  on.  By  full  noon  they  reached 
a high  hill,  which  they  climbed  after  a long  tug. 
On  the  top,  famous  for  its  view,  were  several  tea- 
houses where  they  were  to  take  lunch.  The  place 
was  called  by  a most  curious  name,  “ Hot- water 
Tail,”  though  some  said  the  word  meant  orange- 
field.  No  sooner  were  the  two  travelers  in  the  little 
hamlet,  than  out  rushed  to  each  porch  a bevy  of 
waitresses.  They  were  fair  and  rosy-cheeked  girls, 
whose  bright  black  eyes  snapped  fun,  as  each  and  all 
cried  out  in  chorus : — 

“ This  way ! ” “ Come  here  ! ” “ Give  us  youx 
custom!”  “Favor  us  with  your  orders!  ” “Welcome  ! 
noble  gentlemen,”  etc.  etc. 

For  two  or  three  minutes  it  was  like  the  chattering 
of  a flock  of  sparrows  in  a field,  but  when  the  two 
travelers  entered  an  inn  on  the  left,  there  was  silence 
and  good-humored  retreat.  Hot  water  was  at  once 


TWO  BABY  BOYS. 


63 


brought  by  the  maids,  the  travelers’  feet  washed  and 
dried,  fresh  sandals  furnished,  and  beside  a fire  of 
glowing  charcoal  the  master  sat  looking  out  on 
Mount  Soma  until  a lunch  of  rice,  beans,  boiled  fish, 
and  candied  orange-slice  was  served. 

Two  hours  were  spent  in  eating,  rest,  and  enjoy- 
ment of  the  scenery.  Before  they  left  their  bill  of 
items  was  presented  on  a tray  by  a young  girl  on 
hands  and  knees,  who  bowed  and  left  the  room. 
The  gentleman,  taking  some  slips  of  cardboard 
money  from  his  wallet,  wrapped  the  currency  in  a 
piece  of  white  mulberry  paper,  and,  tying  it  with 
a red  and  white  cord  of  the  same  material,  placed 
it  on  the  tray  with  a small  coin  or  two  for  the  maid. 
Then,  after  numerous  bows  and  good  wishes,  and 
exhortations  from  the  host  and  hostess  and  maids  to 
“Go  slowly,”  “Do  not  tire  yourself,”  etc.,  the  master 
and  servant  set  their  faces  towards  Fukui. 

The  path  down  the  steep  slope  was  narrow  and 
rocky.  They  had  gone  some  miles  when  suddenly  a 
rushing  sound  was  heard  from  behind  them,  and 
there  shot  by  them  a foot-runner.  He  was  naked, 
except  that  his  loins  were  covered  by  a flat  wide  belt 
of  muslin.  A gay  blue  head-kerchief  was  knotted 
round  his  smoothly  dressed  hair,  so  that  even  his 
top-knot,  pomatumed  to  the  stiffness  of  a ramrod, 
lay  flat  on  his  scalp.  His  feet  were  shod  with  tough 
rice-straw  sandals,  and  over  his  shoulders  and  held 
in  his  right  hand  was  a cleft  bamboo  holding  a 
government-dispatch.  The  man  fairly  whizzed  past 
them,  and  in  admiration  of  his  clean  build,  supple 


64 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


form,  and  swiftness,  they  continued  to  look  at  him. 
The  run  made  his  moist  skin  glisten  as  he  disap- 
peared in  the  distance. 

They  were  soon  within  sight  of  a village  when 
suddenly  they  felt  dizzy ; the  trees  shook  violently, 
and  their  tops  swayed  wildly  to  and  fro  as  if  in  a 
breeze,  though  not  a breath  of  air  was  stirring. 

“ Ji-shin  ! (earthquake)  ” shouted  the  master. 

It  was  indeed  a lively  shake  of  old  mother  earth. 
Even  loose  pebbles  on  the  hillsides  rolled  down,  and 
a shower  of  leaves  in  the  motionless  air  slowly 
whirred  to  the  earth  as  if  a gust  had  arisen.  Stand- 
ing still  for  fifteen  or  twenty  seconds,  as  the  vibra- 
tions still  continued,  Uh6i  said : — 

“ The  big  earth-fish  is  angry  to-day,”  as  he  looked 
in  the  direction  of  the  post-runner,  his  own  face 
wearing  a look  of  concern.  Well  might  he  be 
scared ! When  a boy,  awakened  at  night  and  rush- 
ing out  of  the  groaning  house  to  seek  the  shelter  of 
a clump  of  bamboo  bushes,  a broken  tile,  falling  from 
the  rattling  roof,  cut  open  his  forehead  and  left  its 
reminder  in  a life-mark,  which  somewhat  detracted 
from  his  good  looks.  Like  most  of  the  country  folk 
and  common  people  in  Japan,  he  believed  in  the 
existence  of  the  great  earthquake-fish,  hundreds  of 
miles  long,  that  lay  underground  with  the  head 
under  Kyoto  and  its  tail  way  up  in  the  north.  By 
the  flapping  of  its  tail  or  the  writhing  of  its  body, 
these  earth  tremblings  were  Gaused.  Uh6i  was  of  a 
very  religious  turn  of  mind,  and  his  rosary  came  out 
promptly  as  he  uttered  a prayer  to  the  god  Kashima, 


TWO  BABY  BOYS. 


65 


who  alone  coulcl  bind  down  and  hold  still  this  co- 
lossal subterranean  cat-fish.  Only  by  the  stone  which 
is  the  rock-rivet  of  the  whole  earth,  could  the  big 
fish  be  held  down  and  kept  quiet. 

In  a very  few  minutes  they  reached  the  village  of 
Sabanami.  Here  the  people,  usually  careless  and 
unconcerned,  were  out  in  the  streets  chatting  and 
excited. 

Ordinary  earthquakes  in  Japan  are  as  frequent  as 
the  hours,  severe  ones  as  numerous  as  the  moons,  the 
dreadful  ones  as  common  as  equinoxes.  All  animal 
life  seemed  now  rejoiced  that  the  shock  was  over. 
Chickens  were  cackling  and  the  cocks  were  crowing 
with  joy.  Dogs  were  frisking  and  the  cats  looked 
happy.  Small  boys  with  sticks  were  chasing  and 
cornering  the  rats,  so  populous  in  every  roof  and 
thatch,  and  usually  the  first  living  tilings  to  leap  out, 
so  that  in  a violent  earthquake  a Japanese  house 
might  remind  a Western  traveler  of  a Gothic  cathe- 
dral with  the  unclean  spirits  leaping  forth.  The 
laziness  of  the  cats  allowed  this  increase  of  rodent 
population,  which  in  time  of  danger  furnishes  the 
decoration  of  living  gargoyles  to  the  shaking  houses. 

In  front  of  the  druggist’s  shop,  witli  its  sign  of  a 
white  medicine-bag  suspended,  a crowd  had  gathered 
round  the  door.  Some  one  had  been  hurt.  Uhtii, 
by  inquiry,  learned  that  the  mail-carrier,  when  at 
a full  run,  just  at  the  entrance  of  the  village,  with 
one  leg  in  the  air,  had  been  knocked  off  his  balance 
and  falling  against  the  masonry  of  the  bo-bana , or 
entrance,  had  been  found  insensible.  The  village 


66 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


nanushi,  or  mayor,  had  taken  charge  of  his  letter- 
stick  and  packet  of  dispatches,  and  had  the  wounded 
man  taken  to  the  inn.  By  having  his  feet  warmed 
at  the  fire,  and  his  head  cooled  by  bandages  of  thick 
porous  paper  wet  with  sakS,  or  rice-wine,  he  was 
slowly  recovering  consciousness.  The  master  Rai, 
as  an  officer  of  the  lord  of  Echizen,  bade  the  people 
make  way,  and  sent  Uhei  to  announce  to  the  mayor 
his  presence,  while  he  entered  the  inn.  The  man  of 
office  appearing  promptly,  fell  on  hands  and  knees, 
noisily  sucked  in  his  breath,  and  with  tremendous 
politeness  began  profuse  salutations  and  apologies 
for  not  meeting  his  honor  at  the  village  entrance. 
He  wound  up  by  pressing  his  eminence  to  enter  his 
hut  and  “ rest  on  the  miserable  floor.” 

The  master  with  a few  words  expressed  his  thanks, 
and  stating  that  he  was  traveling  privately,  put  the 
mayor  at  his  ease  at  once.  Both  entered  the  rooms 
where  the  village  physician  had,  by  his  unremitting 
efforts,  restored  the  mail-runner  to  his  wits  and 
tongue.  The  man  at  once  began  to  bemoan  his  ill- 
luck. 

“ Alas,  alas ! my  employer  promised  me  double 
wages  and  a keg  of  sake  if  I should  make  the  run 
from  Tsuruga  to  Tak^fu  in  an  hour  less  than  my 
usual  time,  which  is  better  than  any  runner  at  the 
relay.  Now,  instead  of  winning,  I shall  be  laid  up 
for  a week.  Oh  ! my  head ! ” Again  he  fell  back  on 
the  padded  quilt  insensible. 

“ Let  me  see  the  dispatch,”  said  the  master. 

The  packet,  wrapped  in  glazed  paper  made  water- 


TWO  BABY  BOYS . 


67 


proof  by  sesamum-oil,  was  taken  out  of  the  split  in 
the  bamboo  shoulder-pole.  The  master  at  once 
recognized  the  seal  and  the  directions.  They  were 
to  “ Rai  Goro,  officer  of  communications  of  the  lord 
of  the  province  of  Echizen  ; ” in  other  words,  to 
himself.  Retiring  to  a private  room  he  read  the 
chief  document.  The  words  were  few,  but  his  eyes 
at  once  swam  with  the  moisture  of  joy.  The  news 
from  Kyoto,  which  he  was  bidden  to  announce  to  his 
prince,  was  this : by  the  favor  of  the  gods  a son  had 
been  born  to  the  Mikado  in  Kyoto,  November  3. 

It  would  not  do  to  have  any  one  else  announce 
such  a piece  of  news  to  his  master,  the  lord  of 
Echizen.  Though  his  leave  of  absence  did  not 
expire  for  fourteen  days  yet,  and  no  business  was 
expected  of  him  until  that  time,  yet  he  resolved  at 
once  on  traveling  even  at  night  in  order  to  reach 
Fukui  as  quickly  as  possible. 

Word  was  at  once  sent  to  the  relay-office  and  in  a 
few  minutes  four  stout  porters  appeared  with  a kago , 
or  basket-litter,  while  a foot-runner  was  sent  ahead 
to  the  next  relay  to  order  men  in  readiness.  Hence 
another  runner  was  to  be  despatched  to  Tak^fu  to 
have  a saddle-horse  ready  for  a night  ride  to  Fukui. 

Uh£i,  to  his  almost  unspeakable  delight,  was  to 
deliver  the  master’s  receipt  at  Tsuruga,  and  to  see 
that  the  wounded  letter-carrier  got  safely  back. 
Uhei  was  allowed  one  whole  week  for  his  visit  and 
return  to  Fukui,  while  a koban  (gold-piece)  made  the 
wounded  man’s  eyes  beam  with  new  light.  Visions 
of  marriage,  with  a year’s  house-rent  paid  in  advance, 
were  healingly  mixed  with  present  pain. 


68 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


The  four  kago-bearers  and  the  two  reserves  were 
soon  swinging  along  the  road,  and  at  a village 
named,  “ Here  we  rest,”  without  change  of  vehicle, 
fresh  men  jogged  on  to  Tak6fu,  where  a fleet  horse, 
loaned  by  the  local  lord  of  Echizen,  stood  saddled 
and  bridled.  After  swallowing  a little  tea  and  rice, 
the  eleven  miles’  ride  was  begun.  Through  villages, 
and  past  rice-fields  and  wayside  shrines,  the  officer 
rode  briskly  until  the  great  “ ninety-nine  foot  ” 
bridge  over  the  Ashiwa  river  was  reached  and  the 
city  gates  entered.  The  boom  of  the  ponderous  bell 
in  the  Temple  of  the  Eastern  Light  rolled  out,  fill- 
ing the  air  with  mellow  vibrations,  announcing  the 
Hour  of  the  Tiger  (3  A.M.),  as  Rai  Goro  presented 
his  credentials,  and  being  recognized  was  allowed  to 
pass  the  city  gates.  He  would  have  time  to  go 
home,  don  official  dress,  and  ask  for  a special  inter- 
view with  his  lord  at  the  Hour  of  the  Serpent,  or 
10  a.m.  A messenger  from  the  gate  was  dispatched 
to  the  Castle  night-watch  to  that  effect.  Riding 
homewards  he  was  surprised  to  see  lights  shining 
through  the  paper  lattice  of  his  own  home. 

Dismounting  at  his  own  gate,  he  learned,  even 
before  the  alert  watchman  had  led  away  his  horse,  a 
piece  of  hoped-for  good  news.  A son  had  been 
born  to  him  that  evening,  shortly  after  lantern-time, 
and  several  of  his  female  relatives  had  already  come 
to  offer  congratulations  to  the  mother  and  to  advise 
concerning  the  name  of  the  boy,  who  was,  as  third 
son,  to  be  one  of  the  heirs  to  the  fortunes  of  the  Rai 
family,  founded  by  one  of  the  captains  of  Hid^yasu, 
first  lord  of  Echizen. 


TWO  BABY  BOYS. 


69 


“Happy  we!”  ejaculated  the  officer;  “a  true  blood- 
line unto  the  ninth  generation ! My  son  is  born 
in  the  same  moon’s  quarter  with  the  heir  to  the 
throne  of  Everlasting  Great  Japan.  How  must  my 
honored  ancestors  rejoice  ! ” 

It  was  indeed  a happy  day  for  the  wife  of  Rai 
Goro.  Two  daughters  and  two  sons  had  already 
made  their  home  happy.  In  Japan  unless  a wife 
bears  a son  the  honor  received  from  her  husband  is 
not  usually  great ; but  Mrs.  Rai  was  triply  honored. 
There  was  joy  in  one  household  of  the  millions  in 
the  empire,  and  in  the  capital  rejoicing  because  of 
the  birth  of  one  destined  to  become  the  one  hundred 
and  twenty-third  emperor  in  the  line  of  Everlasting 
Great  Japan. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


A BOY  BABY  S LIFE, 


ET  us  look  at  the  way  the  world  appears  to  the 


J -J  little  boy  who  at  Fukui,  the  City  of  the  Happy 
Well,  was  born  on  the  same  day  and  hour  as  was 
the  baby  of  Kyoto,  who  was  destined  to  become  the 
one  hundred  and  twenty-third  Mikado  of  Great 
Japan.  The  Japanese  baby  is  neither  carried  in 
arms  nor  rocked  in  a cradle.  On  the  seventh  day 
of  its  life  the  little  akambo , or  “pink  baby,”  as  an 
infant  of  days  is  called,  is  properly  dressed  in  its 
own  clothes  and  holds  its  first  full  reception.  It 
is  presented  to  the  relatives  and  friends  who  come 
in  to  offer  congratulations  and  presents  to  child  and 
parents.  They  are  very  careful  in  dressing  the  little 
fellow  as  he  comes  out  of  his  bath.  If  “pink”  is 
a boy,  they  insert  the  left  arm  first  in  the  sleeve ; if 
a girl,  the  right  hand  goes  first.  On  the  twentieth 
day  the  akambo  has  become  a ko.  They  then  shave 
the  baby’s  head  so  that  his  little  round  noddle  is  as 
bald  as  a cannon-ball.  The  old  ladies  who  rule  the 
nursery  say  that  this  will  keep  out  fever. 

Had  we  been  there  to  see  how  mother  and  nurse 
got  ready  for  the  new  little  stranger,  we  should  have 
missed  the  stores  of  linen,  the  tiny  garments  of 
snowy  muslin,  the  pretty  ruffles  or  gowns,  such  as 


A BOY  BABY'S  LIFE. 


71 


our  mothers  prepare  for  their  babies.  No  pincushion 
was  there  all  stuck  full  of  rows  of  pins ; there  are 
no  pins  in  Japan.  No  Japanese  baby  ever  cried 
because  a pin  was  sticking  into  its  flesh.  Linen 
is  not  woven  or  worn  in  Japan.  But  nice  clothes 
were  ready  for  the  coming  stranger : garments  of 
silk  and  of  cotton,  all  made  in  the  funniest  way ; 
soft  and  loose  wrapper-like  clothes,  such  as  all  Jap- 
anese children  wear,  were  all  ready  and  waiting. 
They  had  neither  button,  buckle,  strap,  nor  pin ; 
yet  they  were  as  pretty  and  cunning  as  you  can 
imagine. 

And  don’t  the  Japanese  mothers,  and  nurses,  and 
brothers,  and  sisters,  think  their  babies  the  prettiest 
darlings  in  the  world?  Don’t  they  think  their 
dresses  just  the  nicest  and  most  proper  too?  In- 
deed they  do ! They  say  as  often  as  our  parents 
say : “ Why  this  is  a remarkable  child ! ” “ Our 
baby  is  the  prettiest  baby  I ever  saw ! ” or,  “ He 
is  an  unusually  smart  baby.”  Certainly  all  of  Mr. 
Rai’s  relations  said  these  things  about  “ the  Morning 
Sun  boy.” 

Now  these  Japanese  mamma,  papa,  brothers,  and 
sisters  did  n’t  look,  as  we  should,  to  see  or  guess  the 
color  of  the  baby  brother’s  eyes  and  hair,  for  Japan- 
ese babies  have  hair  and  eyes  always  of  one  color. 
We  always  ask  about  our  baby  acquaintances: 
“ What  is  the  color  of  the  eyes  and  hair  ? Are  they 
brown,  blue,  black,  or  gray  ? Is  his  hair  red,  black, 
golden,  or  white?”  But  no  one  asks  these  questions 
in  Dai  Nippon.  Japanese  babies  have  black  hair 


74 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


playthings,  especially  toy  dogs  made  of  pasteboard 
which  the  old  nurse  said  would  guard  “Master 
Baby  ” from  all  harm  ; on  the  shoulders  of  nearly 
every  one  will  be  found  some  article  of  baby’s  ward- 
robe. 

At  the  temple,  the  priest  reads  from  the  sacred 
books,  or  Buddhist  scriptures,  and  asks  the  name  of 
the  child.  He  then  writes  with  a pen  that  is  a 
brush,  and  with  ink  that  is  made  of  soot,  glue,  and 
water,  and  on  paper  which  is  made  of  mulberry  bark, 
a prayer  or  some  Buddhist  text.  The  writing  is 
carefully  put  into  a little,  curiously  shaped  bag, 
which  some  aunt  or  cousin  has  made  and  embroi- 
dered, and  this  is  hung  on  the  little  fellow’s  belt. 
Many  of  the  common  people,  according  to  their  sect, 
believe  this  will  be  a charm  against  small-pox,  sick- 
ness, thieves,  or  fire.  Often  at  the  same  time  they 
buy  at  the  temple  an  inscribed  tablet  or  white  shingle, 
and  nail  it  over  the  door  to  keep  off  lightning  and 
the  thunder-imps  which  are  supposed  to  live  in  the 
clouds. 

Asahi’s  father  allowed  these  things  to  be  done,  to 
please  the  old  aunts  and  grandmothers,  but  he  was 
more  particular  to  get  the  boy  his  kittS. 

“A  kitte ! What ’s  that?”  you  ask.  “ A kitten  ?” 
No  ; for  in  Japanese  a kitten  is  a ko-neko.  A kitt6 
is  a ticket,  a passport,  and  in  the  Japan  of  our  day  a 
postage-stamp  or  bank-note. 

Going  down  into  that  part  of  the  city  where  in 
one  street  all  the  brass-workers  had  their  shops  and 
foundries,  Mr.  Rai  stopped  at  one,  whose  sign  hang- 


A BOY  BABY'S  LIFE. 


75 


ing  over  the  door  looked  like  an  enormous  dark- 
colored  tray  or  waiter,  with  three  long  slits  which 
let  daylight  through  it,  while  it  seemed  inlaid  with 
gilt  birds  and  flowers.  In  reality  it  stood  for  the 
guard  of  a sword-hilt  and  was  the  business  sign  of 
the  proprietor.  Here  lived  and  worked  the  famous 
metal-worker  Hachibdi,  whose  ancestors  for  twelve 
generations  had  made  sword-hilts  and  ornaments.  In 
the  war  days  long  past,  Fukui  had  great  renown  for 
its  skillful  sword-smiths,  spear  and  arrow  makers,  and 
armorers.  The  master-workman,  who  sat  behind  his 
bench,  on  seeing  Mr.  Rai  approaching  pulled  off  his 
huge  horn-bowed  spectacles,  and  hastening  to  step  off 
the  platform  to  the  ground,  thrust  his  feet  in  sandals. 
Then  bowing  so  deeply  that  his  head  was  on  a level 
with  his  hips,  and  his  top-knot  pointed  to  the  centre 
of  the  earth,  he  sucked  in  his  breath  most  politely, 
murmuring,  — 

“Good-day,  my  honored  lord!  Your  beggarly 
servant  hopes  that  your  exalted  disposition  is 
serene.” 

“ Yes  ; good-day,”  answered  Mr.  Rai. 

“ Upon  the  fact  of  your  having  a son  born  in  your 
household,  let  me  congratulate  you.” 

“ Thank  you.” 

“ Will  you  honor  my  dirty  hut  with  your  bright- 
ening presence  ? Come  up.  Please  do.” 

Mr.  Rai  stepped  out  of  his  clogs  and  sat  upon  the 
mats,  while  Hachibdi  clapped  hands.  “ Hei4-i!  ” 
sounded  into  the  distance  and  in  a few  moments  his 
daughter,  named  Peach-bloom,  herself  a sprightly 


76 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


flower  of  twelve  years,  appeared  with  tea  and 
refreshments.  These  she  set  near  the  guest.  Then 
bowing  gracefully  on  hands  and  knees,  and  laying 
her  forehead  for  a moment  on  her  hands  spread 
prone  on  the  matting,  she  sat  up  again.  She  poured 
out  a tiny  cup  full  of  the  delicate  green  brewing, 
and,  setting  it  in  a silver  socket,  handed  to  her 
father’s  customer  the  fragrant  tea. 

After  a sip  of  tea  Mr.  Rai  mentioned  his  business. 

He  did  not  want  a name-ticket  for  his  son  made 
of  a common  sheet  of  brass  as  big  as  a child’s  palm, 
but  one  of  the  black  bronze  made  of  copper  and 
gold.  It  was  to  be  inscribed  on  the  inside  with  the 
boy’s  name,  thus  : — 

RAI  ASAHI, 

SON  OF  RAI  GORO, 

HOARY-BEARD  STREET, 

CASTLE  ENCLOSURE, 

FUKUT. 

“ And  what  on  the  back  ? ” asked  the  metal- 
worker, expecting  that  Mr.  Rai  would  have  one  of 
the  animals  of  the  zodiac  engraved  on  it.  “ Why 
so?”  do  you  ask?  Because  the  Japanese  zodiac  is 
represented  by  a menagerie.  Here  are  the  twelve 
animals  in  the  ring : rat,  dog,  hog,  serpent,  goat, 
ox,  monkey,  hare,  cock,  horse,  tiger,  and  dragon. 
Strange  to  say,  the  hours  are  named  after  these, 
and  the  dial  or  face  of  a Japanese  clock  is  a picture- 
book,  suggesting  a catalogue  of  Noah’s  ark.  The 
farmer-folk  imagine  that  these  creatures  have  in- 


A BOY  BABY’S  LIFE. 


77 


fluence  over  the  life  of  a child,  just  as  folks  in  our 
country  long  ago  believed  the  planets  affected  our 
liver,  bowels,  lungs,  and  heart,  as  one  sees  in  adver- 
tising almanacs  made  by  the  patent-medicine  makers. 
A Japanese  child  born  at  the  Hour  of  the  Ox,  or  at 
1 A.M.,  would  be  influenced  in  some  way  on  this 
account.  Properly,  as  some  folks  thought,  Mr. 
Rai’s  son,  being  born  at  the  Hour  of  the  Dog,  ought 
to  have  the  figure  of  a dog  engraved  on  his  kitte, 
or  bag-plate. 

But  Mr.  Rai  ordered,  and  wrote  himself,  these 
words  : — 

“ Born  on  the  nineteenth  day,  ninth  month,  fifth 
year  of  Ka-}riu;  Holland  style,  November  3,  A.D. 
1853.” 

Rai  Goro,  as  we  have  seen,  was  a student  of  the 
Dutch  language,  and  a scholar  in  the  one  tongue  of 
Europe  studied  by  earnest  natives  of  Japan. 

The  object  of  the  kittti  was  to  show  who  the  child 
was  in  case  he  should  be  lost  from  home. 

Now  that  the  boy  baby  is  fully  dressed,  let  us  look 
at  him  and  his  surroundings,  and  behold  him  when  a 
year  old.  Unable  yet  to  talk,  and  with  only  six 
teeth,  he  was  a fat,  round,  rollicking,  lively  crawler, 
no  longer  a pink  baby,  or  a ko,  but  a kodama,  a big 
baby.  His  little  head  was  partly  shorn  with  curious 
little  moons  at  the  sides,  a sun  on  the  back-top,  and 
a tiny  crescent  on  his  front  scalp.  His  feet  were 
cased  in  two  thick  felt-soled  mittens.  A curious 
little  partition  ran  between  the  big  toe,  or  the  “ foot' 
thumb,”  as  they  called  i-t,  and  the  white  socks  were 


78 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


tied  up  with  strings  round  the  ankles.  Baby’s  body 
was  swaddled  with  coats,  from  neck  to  feet,  made  of 
the  smoothest  and  loveliest  red,  blue,  and  yellow 
silk,  soft  and  padded.  Not  a button  was  to  be  seen, 
but  the  clothes  were  kept  shut  and  in  place,  from 
pretty  velvet  collar  to  thick,  fat,  padded  bottom,  by 
means  of  a wide  girdle  or  belt  tied  in  a big  bow  of 
velvet  and  holding  at  the  right  hip  his  amulet-bag. 
When  going  outdoors,  he  had  on  a little  cloth  cap. 
He  was  a ruddy,  round,  laughing  baby,  and  as 
healthy,  happy,  and  jolly  as  a baby  could  be. 

Well,  baby  grew  up.  He  still  wore  boys’  clothes, 
without  buttons,  straps,  or  pins.  Wouldn’t  all  our 
babies  crow  if  they  never  had  any  pins  sticking  into 
them  ? Baby  fed  on  milk,  and  that  not  “ con- 
densed ” either.  Cows  never  help  Japanese  mothers 
to  feed  the  baby.  Japanese  people  never  drank 
cow’s  milk  till  foreign  people  taught  them.  Baby 
never  played  on  the  floor  nor  crawled  about.  No ! 
Japanese  nurses  never  let  the  baby  crawl  on  the 
floor.  He  does  n’t  get  any  chance  to  eat  what  he 
sees  or  to  run  the  risk  of  swallowing  pins  and 
buttons  and  all  sorts  of  things.  How  do  you  think 
baby  Asahi  was  carried?  In  his  nurse’s  arms?  No. 
On  his  mother’s  back  ? No.  In  a box  or  bag,  like 
an  Indian  papoose?  Do  they  hang  the  baby  on  a 
tree  or  put  it  in  the  cradle  ? No.  They  do  not 
have  any  cradles  in  Japan.  In  1853  there  was  not 
one  in  the  country  used  by  Japanese  mammas. 
Some  of  the  country  people  put  their  babies  in  a 
round  basket  when  they  go  out  to  work ; but  baby 


A BOY  BABY'S  LIFE. 


79 


Asahi  was  carried  by  his  nurse  pick-a-pack.  All  day 
long,  except  when  asleep  or  feeding,  baby  was  car- 
ried behind  nurse’s  collar,  or  put  into  a kind  of  huge 
pocket  or  bag  on  the  maid’s  back.  All  children  in 
Japan  are  carried  in  this  way.  Often  baby  is 
strapped  to  the  mother’s  or  nurse’s  back  by  a string 
or  belt.  When  a poor  mother  has  several  children, 
she  ties  the  youngest  on  the  back  of  one  of  the 
older  children.  These  often  have  babies  nearly  as 
large  as  themselves  to  carry.  Set  in  between  coat 
and  back  of  nurse  or  bigger  child,  the  baby’s  head 
sticks  out  at  the  top  like  a jack-in-the-box,  or  a 
Christmas  doll  peeping  out  of  a stocking  filled  by 
Santa  Claus.  The  Japanese  call  our  cradles  “ rock- 
ing-baskets,” or  “ machines  to  make  the  baby  sleep.” 

In  a crowd  of  street  children  many  seem  to  be 
two-headed.  Baby’s  hands  and  legs  hang  down. 
Baby  often  falls  asleep  while  being  carried  pick-a- 
pack.  Baby’s  head  sometimes  rolls  about,  but 
baby’s  neck  never  breaks.  Baby  does  n’t  often 
cry.  Very  rarely  do  you  hear  a Japanese  baby 
crying.  By-and-by  baby  learns  to  talk.  Father  and 
mother  are  his  first  words  — “ chichi,”  “ haha.” 
Then  he  calls  his  aunt  “ o-ba-san.”  He  points  to 
rice  and  says  “ mama ; ” to  the  cat  “ neko ; ” to  the 
dog,  “ inu  ; ” to  the  fish,  “ uwo ; ” to  the  bird,  “ tori ; ” 
and  so  on,  till  he  learns  the  whole  language. 

When  a baby  comes  into  the  world  in  a rich  man’s 
house,  we  say  he  is  “ bom  with  a silver  spoon  in  his 
mouth ; ” but  as  spoons  were  hardly  known  in  the 
land  of  chopsticks,  what  can  we  say  of  Asahi  ? 


80 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


Was  he  born  under  a lucky  star?  I suppose  so. 
This  we  know : he  was  born  within  the  castle  limits. 
On  the  top  of  the  castle-towers  of  the  citadel,  at  the 
corners,  one  sees  a pair  of  rampant  grampuses  or 
horse-dolphins  with  tails  high  in  air  and  standing  on 
their  lower  lips.  To  be  born  within  sight  of  the 
shachihoJco,  or  dolphin-tails,  is  an  honor  to  a Jap- 
anese baby.  He  is  much  like  our  babies,  in  whose 
mouths  we  imagine  silver  spoons.  When  the  small 
boys  in  Fukui  tried  to  stand  on  their  heads,  or  turn 
somersaults,  they  called  the  game  playing  shachihoko, 
or  the  grampus-game. 

In  the  chief  city  of  Owari,  the  scales  of  this 
castle-fish  were  made  of  solid  gold,  and  one  of  the 
stories  which  the  boys  in  the  Rai  family  often  heard 
was  how  a famous  robber,  named  Ishikawa  Goyemon, 
tried  to  steal  them.  Set  on  the  top  of  the  lofty 
castle  towers,  which  were  guarded  continually  by 
vigilant  sentinels,  how  could  the  bold  robber  suc- 
ceed? Should  he  swim  through  the  water  of  the 
moat,  and  climb  the  face  of  the  wall?  Even  then, 
how  could  he  get  up  to  the  pinnacle  of  the  towers? 
Should  he  try  to  bribe  the  faithful  servants  of  the 
lord  of  Owari  to  help  him  ? No.  This  he  could 
not  do. 

He  made  a kite  twenty-feet  square,  of  many  thick- 
nesses of  tough  paper,  with  strong  bobtails  of  rope, 
and  on  a dark  and  windy  night  got  two  accomplices 
with  a windlass  and  rope,  paid  out  from  a hand-cart 
moored  to  a post,  to  raise  the  kite  and  pay  out  the 
rope.  Putting  his  burglar’s  tools  in  his  belt,  and  his 


A BOY  BABY'S  LIFE. 


81 


feet  in  loops  in  the  bobs,  the  strong  wind  lifted  him 
and  the  kite  up  over  the  moat  and  near  the  tower’s 
top.  Skillfully  working  the  hand-cart  so  that  the 
kite  would  gradually  come  near  the  golden  grampus, 
without  swinging  the  man  too  violently  against  the 
roof  or  sides,  the  robbers  succeeded.  The  burglar, 
anchoring  his  kite  fast  to  the  flukes  of  the  fish,  was 
soon  at  work  trying  to  wrench  off  the  golden  plates. 

This  he  found  no  easy  task.  The  goldsmiths  had 
riveted  the  plates  so  securely  that  it  was  difficult  to 
pry  off  the  soft,  tough  metal.  He  did  not  dare  to 
use  chisel  and  hammer,  for  that  would  make  a clink- 
ing noise  and  arouse  the  guards.  After  hours  of 
work,  he  had  torn  off  only  two  plates  — hardly  fifty 
dollars’  worth  of  gold  for  all  his  trouble. 

Meanwhile  it  was  getting  near  daylight;  the  cold 
wind  nearly  froze  his  blood,  and  almost  blew  him  off 
the  gable,  and  the  next  to  the  worst  now  happened. 
The  kite  broke  its  fastenings,  and  went  off  dancing  in 
the  air  far  away.  As  it  was  disappearing,  the  robber 
could  see  a white  sheet  of  paper  moving  up  the 
string  which  he  took  to  be  a signal  from  his  accom- 
plices below,  on  the  other  side  of  the  moat. 

This  was  indeed  the  fact : the  men  at  the  hand-cart 
had  seen  the  gleam  of  a lantern  in  one  of  the  lower 
stories  of  the  tower,  under  the  golden  grampus,  and, 
had  sent  him  a signal  to  retreat  and  give  up  the  job. 
The  guards  had  been  awakened,  and  their  suspicions 
roused.  In  short,  the  robbers  were  detected.  The 
man  who  had  climbed  into  the  air  on  a kite  was  con- 
demned to  die  by  being  thrown  into  a caldron  of 


82 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


boiling  oil.  His  assistants  were  less  severely  pun- 
ished. A law  was  passed  prohibiting  the  kites  from 
being  larger  than  a certain  modest  size,  and  the  large 
and  splendid  ones,  for  which  Owari  was  once  famous, 
disappeared. 

“ And  is  this  the  reason,  grandma,  why  the  biggest 
kind  of  a kite,  like  that  of  cousin  Honda  Jiro,  is 
called  an  Owari  kite  ? ” asked  Kozo. 

“Yes;  and  the  high,  deep  bath-tubs,  the  water  of 
which  is  heated  by  a copper  boiler  set  inside  the  tub 
itself,  with  a chimney  at  the  side,  is  called  after  the 
robber’s  name,  G-oyemon-furo , because  he  was  boiled 
in  such  a caldron.” 

“Well,  sometimes  Uh£i,  our  servant  man,  heats 
our  bath  water  so  hot,  that  I think  he  wants  to  boil 
us  alive,”  laughed  Kozo. 

The  bath-tub  is  one  of  the  best  used  articles  in  a 
Japanese  household,  for  while  every  one  gets  under 
hot  water  at  least  once  between  rising  from  and 
retiring  to  bed,  many  of  the  people  take  a hot  bath 
four  or  five  times  a day.  They  had  no  word  in  the 
language  for  soap,  but  with  plenty  of  hot  water 
Japan  has  always  been  a clean  country,  and  the 
people  have  been  fond  of  cleanliness.  It  is  a part  of 
religion,  and  is  especially  inculcated  in  the  Shinto 
faith. 

“ It  is  largely  on  account  of  what  we  are  taught  by 
the  example  of  our  ancestors,”  Mr.  Rai  used  often  to 
say : “ for  cleanliness  is  a virtue  which  the  gods 
love.” 


CHAPTER  VII. 


MR.  RAI  TALKS  POLITICS  WITH  HIS  SON. 

MR.  RAI  GORO  was  accustomed  to  make  two 
journeys  during  the  year  to  Yedo,  and  occa- 
sionally to  other  places,  and  on  his  return  to  tell  his 
family  what  he  had  seen.  He  usually  brought  each 
of  the  children  a present  of  toys  and  to  the  others 
some  of  the  fine  products  of  towns  famous  for  their 
special  arts  or  manufactures.  His  coming  and  going 
was  a family  event  of  the  first  importance,  and  was 
always  looked  forward  to  with  the  liveliest  interest. 

Japan  was  then  divided  into  hundreds  of  petty 
principalities  or  districts  held  by  clans  and  ruled  by 
daimios.  The  custom  prevailed  of  all  the  daimios, 
both  of  higher  and  of  lesser  grade,  living  in  Yedo  at 
least  six  months  in  the  year,  and  of  always  having 
their  families  there.  Whether  they  liked  it  or  not 
they  had  to  obey  the  orders  of  the  Tycoon,  make  the 
journey  to  the  great  camp-city,  and  spend  half  the 
year  or  every  alternate  year  there.  The  day  of  the 
departure  and  arrival  of  the  lord  of  Echizen  was 
one  of  great  display  and  popular  interest.  Thou- 
sands of  the  people,  arrayed  in  their  finest  clothes, 
came  out  and  lined  the  principal  streets  to  speed  the 
going  or  welcome  the  coming  of  their  ruler  and  the 
hundreds  of  his  retainers.  Every  maiden  on  that 


83 


84 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


day  put  on  her  best  sash,  hairpins,  and  new  sandals, 
and  the  starching,  ironing,  and  general  bustle  that 
went  on  in  the  houses  for  days  beforehand  kept  the 
women  folks  almost  as  busy  as  at  New  Year’s,  radish- 
pickling  time,  or  on  tomb-cleaning  day.  One  of  the 
favorite  games  with  the  Rai  children  when  kept  in 
the  house  on  rainy  days  was  that  called  “ going  to 
Yedo.” 

So,  around  the  ko-tatsu,  which  is  the  fire-place  or 
square  hole  sunk  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  below 
the  level  of  the  floor,  the  family  gathered  one  even- 
ing late  in  November  and  Mr.  Rai  told  of  his  jour- 
ney southward  to  Kyoto,  and  along  the  beautiful 
inland  sea  to  Shimonos^ki,  where  the  great  main 
island  of  Japan  is  separated  from  the  other  by  a 
narrow  strait  less  than  a mile  wide,  and  where  a 
great  naval  battle  was  fought  eight  centuries  ago. 

“ What  does  the  name  Shimonoseki  mean,  father?  ” 
asked  Kozo. 

“ It  means  the  lower  barrier  gate,  for  here  all 
travelers  must  show  their  passports.  Taking  boat 
into  Kiushiu,  which  means  the  Island  of  the  Nine 
Provinces,  we  reached  Higo  safely.” 

“ Why  did  you  have  to  travel  so  far?”  asked  Taro. 

“ For  two  reasons : to  arrange  for  a wife  for  our 
lord’s  son,  and,  in  his  name,  to  invite  Professor 
Koba,  the  great  scholar  and  learned  lecturer  on 
Confucius,  to  come  to  Fukui  and  live.  Happily  we 
have  been  successful.  The  betrothal  is  made,  and  if 
all  is  well  there  will  be  a grand  wedding  in  the 
castle  before  many  years  pass.  As  for  Professor 


ME.  EAI  TALKS  POLITICS. 


85 


Koba,  he  will  accompany  the  daimio  of  Higo  as  far 
as  the  barrier  near  Lake  Biwa,  and  then  come  to 
Fukui.” 

“ I am  very  glad,  honored  husband,”  said  Mrs. 
Rai.  “ My  father  and  Professor  Koba  were  well 
acquainted,  and  I hope  our  Fukui  people  will  give 
both  him  and  the  young  princess  a warm  welcome. 
It  seems  only  yesterday  that  I saw  her  in  Yedo. 
She  is  the  daughter  of  the  lord  of  Kumamoto,  who 
has  that  lordly  castle,  the  grandest  I have  seen  in 
my  limited  travels.” 

“ Honored  mother,  is  the  lord  of  Higo  obliged  to 
go  to  Yedo  every  year  just  as  our  daimio  is  ? ” asked 
Taro  of  his  mother,  but  looking  also  at  his  father. 

“ That  question,”  said  Mr.  Rai,  “ will  lead  to  many 
others,  and  as  I have  a good  opportunity  to  give  you 
that  talk  on  politics  which  I promised  you,  let  the 
little  folks  go  to  bed.” 

The  mother  and  maid  at  this  point  led  away  the 
younger  children,  one  of  whom,  Ivozo,  in  spite  of 
his  one  question,  was  sound  asleep.  When  father 
and  eldest  son  were  alone,  Mr.  Rai  continued  : — 

“Yes,  indeed;  all  the  daimios  must  divide  their 
time  between  Yedo  and  their  own  provinces.  Those 
who  live  far  away  to  the  south,  in  Satsuma,  or  to 
the  north,  in  Yezo,  because  this  is  so  great  a distance, 
need  not  come  to  the  camp-city  so  often  as  others. 
Every  time  the  procession  of  a daimio  passes  a bar- 
rier gate  the  number  of  men  is  counted  and  even 
the  women  must  prove  themselves  such,  so  that  the 
exact  force  of  each  train  of  men  is  recorded ; for  the 
Yedo  government  knows  all  about  every  one.” 


86 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


“ Why  must  they  come  to  Yedo,  instead  of  Kyoto? 
Is  not  Kyoto  the  Jcio,  or  capital?  We  boys  were  talk- 
ing about  this  matter  in  school  to-day,  but  our 
teacher  would  n’t  satisfy  us.” 

“Yes,  Kyoto  is  the  capital.” 

“ And  is  not  the  Mikado  the  only  emperor  and  the 
chief  ruler  of  all  Japan  ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Then  why  do  not  the  daimios  visit  and  live  in 
Kyoto?” 

“ Because  the  general  in  Yedo  has  the  power  to 
command  and  enforce  his  commands.” 

“ Has  he  more  power  than  the  Mikado  ? ” 

“Well,  yes.  The  Mikado  has  the  law  on  his  side 
and  the  honor  and  love  of  the  people,  but  none  dare 
disobey  a word  from  Yedo.” 

“ Must  men  obey  the  general  in  Yedo  more  than 
the  emperor  in  Kyoto  ? ’ 

“ Hardly  ; but  you  are  asking  hard  questions,  my 
boy.  What  are  you  thinking  of?” 

“I  was  thinking  of  a story  I heard  to-day,  of  a 
boy  who  was  sent  on  an  errand  when  it  looked  as 
if  it  were  going  to  rain.  His  father  told  him  to 
wear  clogs,  but  his  mother  bade  him  put  on  sandals. 
Between  the  two  he  did  n’t  know  what  to  do ; so  he 
put  a clog  on  one  foot  and  a sandal  on  the  other, 
and  hobbled  along  the  best  he  could.  What  would 
our  prince  do  if  the  emperor  ordered  him  to  Kyoto 
while  the  general  in  Yedo  commanded  him  to  come 
eastward  ? ” 

“ This  is  a puzzle,  my  son.  The  question  has  not 


ME.  BAI  TALES  POLITICS. 


87 


arisen  in  my  life-time,  though  it  yet  may.  Of  course, 
our  obedience  is  to  the  Mikado  as  the  Son  of  Heaven 
first.  He  is  our  supreme  lord,  but  the  general  gives 
us  orders  and  we  obey  them,  without  questioning. 
Still,  as  the  country  has  been  so  long  at  peace  and 
this  double  system  has  worked  so  well,  no  one  has 
asked  these  questions  which  you  want  answered, 
though  very  wise  men  are  now  pondering  the  prob- 
lem. Yet  you  may  live  to  see  the  puzzle  made 
plain.  That  is  why  J named  our  new  boy  baby 
Asahi,  for  he  will  have  daylight  on  this  matter. 
Already  active-minded  men  and  students  of  history 
are  finding  fault  and  criticizing  this  state  of  affairs.” 

“Is  not  the  general  at  Yedo  a tai-Jcun,  or  great 
prince,  like  a son  of  the  Mikado  ? ” 

“Well,  yes,  and  no.  His  proper  title  is  the  term 
of  Chinese  origin,  sho-gun , or  army-commander, 
which  is  only  the  revival  in  another  form  of  the 
ancient  title  of  the  Mikado  which  was  o-gimi ; but, 
when  orders  are  given  to  the  Coreans,  Ain  os,  or 
the  outside  barbarians,  he  is  then  Tycoon,  or  great 
prince.” 

“ If  the  Americans  come  to  our  country  to  trade, 
will  he  treat  them  as  barbarians  and  write  himself 
Tycoon?  ” 

“ I think  he  probably  will,  my  son,  and  that  will 
make  trouble  and  may  even  bring  on  civil  war.” 

“Why  must  our  country  have  two  cities  like  capi- 
tals, and  two  rulers  both  so  powerful  ? China  has 
only  one  capital  and  one  ruler.” 

“Well,  Japan  has  never  had  foreigners  living  per- 


88 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


manently  on  her  soil,  nor  has  she  been  invaded  from 
Europe  or  Asia.  You  will  understand  the  reason  of 
it  better  by-and-by,  but  I may  say  that  our  political 
affairs  have  always  taken  the  form  of  a dualism  or 
double  government.  In  the  early  ages  the  power 
was  divided  between  the  Mikado  and  the  nobles,  or 
princes,  who  held  land  and  ruled  the  aborigines  in 
various  parts  of  the  empire.  Then  for  hundreds  of 
years  the  two  great  families,  the  Hdi  and  Gen,  di- 
vided the  country  between  their  red  and  white  ban- 
ners. After  that,  for  now  nearly  seven  hundred 
years,  the  military  and  the  civil  government,  or  as 
we  say,  the  camp  at  Yedo  and  the  throne  at  Kyoto, 
have  held  the  balance  of  power.  Our  system  is  like 
a pair  of  Dutch  scales.” 

“ Or  a well-loaded  pack-horse  ? ” 

“ Yes,  exactly.  Now,  if  the  foreigners  from 
Europe  and  America  come,  that  balance  will  be 
disturbed.” 

“ Why,  father,  I saw  a man  carrying  home  a keg 
of  fish-sauce  to-day  on  his  shoulder-pole.  He  put 
the  brand-new  keg  in  the  rope-net  on  one  side,  and 
then,  to  make  the  weight  even  on  the  other  net  he 
laid  in  it  a big  stone.  He  had  to  increase  the  bur- 
den in  order  to  equalize  the  weight.  Now  I want 
to  ask  two  more  questions.” 

“ Ask  them.” 

“Thank  you.  First,  then,  is  our  country  bur- 
dened and  weakened  by  having  the  power  equal- 
ized, by  having  the  weight  of  government  in  two 
places,  and  these  hundreds  of  miles  apart  ? ” 


MB.  BAI  TALKS  POLITICS. 


89 


“I  have  long  believed  that,  my  son.” 

“ W ell,  second,  in  our  dual  system,  which  is  the 
good  sauce  and  which  is  the  make-weight,  the  worth- 
less stone?” 

“ Ha,  ha,  ha  ! ” laughed  Mr.  Rai.  “ Why,  my  boy, 
you  are  a political  philosopher.  I must  not  answer 
that  question,  but  time  will  show,  and  you  or  Asahi 
will  see,  though  I may  not.  Be  very  careful  how 
you  discuss  this  subject  with  the  lads  at  school.” 

“ Certainly,  my  honored  father ; you  have  always 
taught  me  that  every  one  should  love  the  Mikado 
and  fear  the  Sho-gun,  look  with  honor  to  Kyoto  and 
tremble  before  Yedo.” 

“Yes,  that  is  right;  and  besides,  we  have  many 
things  to  be  grateful  for  to  the  great  Tokugawa  fam- 
ily in  Yedo  that  for  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  has 
kept  the  country  in  perfect  peace.  Nearly  all  the 
art,  learning,  and  wealth  have  come  to  us  in  their 
time.  Many  illustrious  men  have  filled  the  office 
of  sho-gun,  or  general,  both  at  Yedo  and  at  Kama- 
kurea;  and  before  them  the  great  military  families 
of  the  Gen  and  Hei  subdued  the  northern  savages 
and  made  the  civilization  of  the  whole  empire  possi- 
ble. The  Tokugawas  who  now  rule  us  are  the  de- 
scendants of  the  Genji.  Above  all  others,  give 
honor  to  the  Mikado,  but  never  forget  his  faithful 
servants.” 

“ Was  ever  our  land  of  Echizen  wild  and  unciv- 
ilized?” 

“Yes;  but  of  the  three  Echi  — Echizen,  Etchiu, 
and  Echigo,  which  lie  along  the  west  coast  of  our 


90 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


great  island  between  the  central  mountains  and  the 
sea,  and  between  Kyoto  and  the  wild  north  — Echi- 
zen  was  civilized  first.  I propose  to  tell  you  the  story 
of  how  the  arms  of  the  Mikado  were  in  the  early 
ages  extended  over  all  Hondo,  as  we  call  the  main 
island  of  Japan.  I shall  partly  read  from  our  great 
historian  Rai  Sanyo,  who  has  written  the  best  history 
of  our  country,  and  partly  explain  by  talking.  The 
story  will  also  show  the  origin  of  many  of  our  cus- 
toms, the  favorite  subjects  of  our  artists  and  ro- 
mancers, and  also  tell  how  the  Throne  and  the  Camp 
came  to  be  separated.” 

“ And  may  I ask  questions  as  we  go  along  ? ” in- 
quired Taro. 

“ Certainly,  my  son.  I want  you  to  learn  all  you 
can,  so  I shall  begin  with  the  story  of  Yoshi-iy6, 
who  may  be  called  the  founder  of  the  Gen  family, 
or  Genji ; though  the  first  men  to  whom  the  name 
of  Minamoto  was  given  were  grandsons  of  the  Mi- 
kado Seiwa,  just  as  the  first  man  named  Taira  was  a 
great-grandson  of  the  Mikado  Kuammu.  The  Chi- 
nese sounds  of  Minamoto  and  Taira  are  Gen  and 
H<fi.” 

“ Oh,  yes  ; we  boys  divide  into  two  parts,  those  in 
our  street  and  those  in  the  next,  when  we  play 
games,  and  call  ourselves  Genji  and  Heike.  When 
we  are  rivals  at  school,  and  when  at  kite-time  we 
play  at  cutting  kite-strings,  and  the  polo-players 
with  red  and  white  hats,  and,  indeed,  whoever  are 
opposed  to  each  other,  call  themselves  Genji  and 
Heike.  Will  you  tell  us  about  them  and  the  mean- 
ing of  their  names  ? ” 


MR.  RAI  TALES  POLITICS. 


91 


“Yes;  but  it  is  difficult  to  know  just  how  the  most 
ancient  noble  families  received  their  names,  though 
these  were  originally  bestowed  by  the  Mikado.  One 
of  the  court  families  has  a name  meaning  ‘ Orange,’ 
another  ‘Wistaria-meadow;’  but  of  Minamoto  or 
Gen,  and  the  Taira  or  Hffi,  the  families  which  had 
their  origin  eight  centuries  ago,  the  meaning  is  lost. 
I shall  now  tell  you  the  story  of  the  campaigns  of 
Yoshi-iy6,  which  means  ‘ He  who  raises  up  our 
house,’  and  you  will  soon  see  how  he  got  his  name. 

“ Anciently  the  empire  of  Dai  Nippon  was  con- 
fined to  a comparatively  small  portion  in  the  central 
part  of  the  main  island,  or  Hondo.  The  land  north 
and  east  of  Kyoto  was  comparatively  unknown  or 
unexplored,  and  filled  with  tribes  of  savages  who 
gave  uncertain  obedience  to  the  Mikado,  and  fre- 
quently broke  out  in  rebellion.  To  subdue  them 
and  extend  his  rule,  the  Mikado  sent  out  brave  gen- 
erals from  Kyoto  who  won  great  renown  in  conquer- 
ing these  tracts  of  northern  country,  and  paving  the 
way  for  the  civil  governors  and  the  centralized  sys- 
tem of  government.  These  generals  were  almost 
entirely  chosen  from  the  great  military  families  of 
the  Gen  and  Hei,  while  the  Fuji-wara  and  other 
families  were  noted  for  their  civil  talents.  The  Hffi 
generals  made  conquest  chiefly  in  the  south,  and.  the 
Gen  in  the  east  and  north. 

“ One  of  the  first  Gen  soldiers  who  led  a victo- 
rious expedition  into  the  region  north  of  Yedo, 
which  was  then  a wild  moor  or  prairie  region,  was 
Yoriyoshi.  On  his  return  to  the  capital,  having  won 


92 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


great  fame,  the  Mikado  conferred  higher  rank  upon 
him,  and  the  praises  of  the  hero  were  sounded  on 
every  side.  A nobleman  of  the  Hdi  family  gave 
him  his  daughter  in  marriage.  This  lady  was  very 
beautiful  and  highly  accomplished  in  court  life,  and 
after  his  long  wars  and  many  years  spent  ‘ under 
the  dews  and  stars,  with  iron  and  sharpness  in  his 
hand,’  the  fierce  warrior  settled  down  to  the  joys  of 
a roof,  of  mats,  of  music,  of  love,  and  of  home. 

“ Yoriyoshi  longed  for  a son  to  bear  half  his  own 
name,  linked  with  that  of  the  family,  which  none 
dare  use  in  an  uncalled-for  manner. 

“ One  night,  as  he  lay  asleep,  he  dreamed  that 
Hachiman,  the  god  of  war,  whose  original  shrine 
was  at  a place  called  Eight  Flags,  or  Banners,  near 
Kyoto,  a later  one  being  at  Tsuruga,  appeared  to 
him  in  great  splendor  with  eight  banners  waving 
round  him.  The  august  being  approached  the  war- 
rior and  presented  him  with  a sword. 

“ This  was  a dream  of  most  lucky  omen.  When 
he  awoke  he  told  his  wife,  and,  full  of  joy,  medi- 
tated deeply  on  the  vision.  Some  time  after  that  a 
son  was  born,  and  there  was  great  rejoicing  in  Yori- 
yoshi’s  house.  The  female  neighbors,  friends,  and 
ladies  of  rank  came  in  to  congratulate  the  mother, 
while  old  comrades  and  the  nobles  rejoiced  with  the 
father.  They  also  sent  presents  of  food,  sweetmeats, 
fans,  and  other  things  wrapped  in  the  red  and  white 
cord.  Yoriyoshi  said,  This  boy  will  yoshi  [raise  up 
or  make  to  flourish]  our  iye  [house  or  family]. 
So  he  took  the  word  yoshi  from  his  own  name  and 


MB.  BAI  TALES  POLITICS. 


93 


joined  it  to  iye , and  the  child  was  taken  to  the 
temple  and  there  named  Yoshi-iyA 

“ As  the  boy  grew  up,  it  was  seen  that  his  nature 
was  full  of  energy  and  perseverance.  Nothing 
could  turn  him  back  from  his  set  purpose  except 
the  orders  of  his  parents  or  superiors,  whom  he 
always  obeyed  without  asking  ‘ Naze  (why)  ? ’ He 
continually  practiced  with  the  bow,  spear,  and  sword. 
In  time  his  archery  became  the  theme  of  praise 
throughout  the  army.  He  rode  by  his  father  in  all 
his  military  expeditions,  and  never  feared  the  whiz- 
zing of  arrows  or  the  cries  of  the  enemy. 

“Until  the  age  of  fifteen  it  is  the  custom  of  Jap- 
anese lads  to  wear  the  hair  in  boyish  style,  that  is 
with  a forelock.  Arriving  at  mature  years  (fifteen) 
the  youth  has  his  forehead  shaved  with  much  cere- 
mony in  the  presence  of  relatives.  Then  putting  on 
the  manly  dress  of  tunic  and  loose  trowsers,  he  re- 
ceives the  congratulations  of  his  friends  and  is 
henceforth  known  and  treated  as  a man.  If  his 
father  dies,  and  he  is  the  eldest  son,  he  becomes  the 
head  of  the  family.  On  the  occasion,  which  is 
called  gem-buicu,  Yoshi-iy^  was  not  shaved  and  robed 
indoors  as  usual,  but  went  out  to  the  shrine  of  Hach- 
iman,  the  god  of  the  eight  banners,  and  there  sub- 
mitted to  the  ceremony.  He  also  put  on  his  eboshi , 
or  high,  black  paper  cap  of  rank,  in  front  of  the 
shrine.  For  this  he  was  named  Hachiman-taro,  or 
‘ the  war-god’s  firstborn  son.’  Thence  after  he 
went  to  war  in  the  north,  and  whenever  in  battle 
the  enemy  saw  a valiant  soldier  slaughtering  his  tens 


94 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


upon  tens,  they  cried  out  one  to  another,  ‘ It  is 
Hachiman-taro ! ’ and  retreated. 

“ His  favorite  tactics  were  called  the  ‘ long-snake 
order,’  because  he  massed  his  troops  in  easily  han- 
dled lines,  like  the  folds  of  a snake. 

“ Yoshi-iy6  was  always  ready  to  learn,  and  though 
always  victorious  was  never  proud  of  his  military 
skill.  On  one  occasion,  while  visiting  the  palace  of 
a nobleman  in  Kyoto,  he  gave  an  account  of  his 
battles  in  the  north.  There  was  a professor  of  mili- 
tary science  in  another  room,  who,  listening  through 
the  paper  partition,  said  to  a friend  of  Yoshi-iye  : — 
“‘Your  master  is  a fine  fellow,  but  he  doesn’t 
understand  military  tactics.  What  a pity  ! ’ 

“ This  friend  went  and  told  Yoshi-iy^,  thinking  he 
would  be  very  angry.  But  Yoshi-iy6  quickly  said, 
‘Perhaps  it  is  so.’  As  the  professor  was  coming 
out  of  the  house,  Yoshi-iy6  went  up  and  thanked 
him  for  what  he  had  said.  He  then  asked  permis- 
sion to  become  his  pupil.  The  professor  agreed,  and 
Yoshi-iy6  went  to  study  with  him.  Thus  the  wise 
and  brave  soldier,  not  ashamed  to  be  learning  even 
after  many  brilliant  victories,  became  a student  once 
more.  Instead  of  lazily  carousing  in  the  capital,  he 
was  diligent  with  books  and  pen,  as  with  arrows  in 
the  battle  or  mantlets  in  the  siege. 

“ In  the  year  a.d.  1087  a rebellion  broke  out,  and 
Yoshi-iy6  headed  several  tens  of  thousands  of  horse- 
men and  marched  once  more  to  the  land  of  the  bear 
and  the  wolf-— the  wild  north  country  of  D6wa. 
Two  mighty  rebel  chiefs  had  united  their  forces  and 


MB.  BAI  TALKS  POLITICS. 


95 


attacked  one  of  the  loyal  garrisons  inside  a stock- 
ade. Yoshi-iyd  approached  the  besiegers’  host,  warily 
guarding  against  surprise,  though  his  officers  thought 
there  was  no  danger,  they  being  yet  several  leagues 
distant  from  the  stockade.  Yoshi-iye  rode  ahead, 
keeping  a sharp  lookout  for  signs  of  the  foe.  Sud- 
denly his  men  saw  him  reign  up  his  charger  and 
point  to  a flock  of  wild  geese  flying  about  in  dis- 
order in  the  sky,  and  not  in  their  regular  soldier- 
like line.  (See  frontispiece.) 

“ ‘ Look  ! ’ cried  Yoshi-iy6,  ‘ there  are  ambuscaders 
near  by.  Throw  out  skirmishers  of  spearmen  on 
either  flank  and  let  them  beat  the  underbrush.  Let 
the  best  archers  go  to  the  front  and  follow  the  spear- 
men.’ 

“ The  orders  were  quickly  obeyed.  Shortly  after 
the  scouts  found  the  rebels  lurking  in  ambush ; 
Yoshi-iy^’s  men  quickly  surrounded  and  after  a short 
fight  captured  them.  It  was  ‘ as  easy  as  splitting 
a bamboo.’ 

“ Then  Yoshi-iy6  addressed  his  troops  and  said  : — 

“ ‘ Military  science  teaches  me  that  when  birds  are 
frightened  and  confused  there  is  an  enemy  near.  If 
I had  not  studied,  I should  have  been  in  danger.’ 

“ He  then  surrounded  the  stockade  and  bade  the 
conch-shell  blowers  sound  the  charge.  It  was  a very 
strong  post,  and  though  Yoshi-iyd  himself  led  the 
van  the  gates  could  not  be  forced.  Just  at  this 
time  Yoshimitsu,  or  Yoshi  the  third,  his  brother, 
having  resigned  his  position  in  Kyoto  in  order  to 
join  his  brave  brother,  reached  the  camp.  Yoshi-iyd 


96 


HONDA  THE  SAMUBA1. 


put  him  at  the  head  of  a division  and  again  made 
an  attack,  but  the  stockade  could  not  be  taken. 
When  they  determined  to  starve  out  the  enemy, 
Yoshi-iy6  divided  his  men  into  two  bands,  the  many 
faint-hearted  and  the  few  stout-hearted.  Every 
time  he  saw  a man  show  a special  act  of  valor  he 
promoted  him  into  the  stout-hearted  band. 

“As  the  siege  wore  on,  Yoshi-iyd  gave  orders  to 
cease  fighting  in  order  to  starve  out  the  rebels. 
He  surrounded  the  front  of  his  camp  fronting  the 
enemy  with  mantlets  of  heavy  slabs  of  wood  six 
feet  high  and  three  feet  wide,  slanting  toward  the 
stockade,  and  held  up  by  a hinged  support  within. 
Appointing  vigilant  guards  at  the  gates,  he  allowed 
his  soldiers  to  lie  down  behind  their  mantlets  and 
have  a good  time  eating,  drinking,  sleeping,  and 
playing  checkers. 

“ This  annoyed  the  rebels  very  much,  and  one  day 
their  general  sent  word  to  Yoshi-iyd : ‘ My  army 
grumbles  much  at  having  nothing  to  do  ; let  us  get 
up  a wrestling-match.  I have  a lusty  champion 
named  Kam^tsunu.  Do  you  send  a strong  man  to 
wrestle  with  him.  So  Yoshi-iye  picked  out  a soldier 
whom  his  comrades  called  the  oni,  or  ‘ demon-war- 
rior.’ The  champions  met,  and,  after  a short  bout, 
the  demon-warrior  threw  and  killed  his  foe. 

“ The  weather  now  grew  very  cold,  a deep  snow 
fell,  and  horses  and  men  suffered  greatly.  The  sol- 
diers were  afraid  of  being  frozen,  and  some  clamored 
to  be  led  home;  but  Yoshi-iy6  never  quailed,  and 
resolved  to  persevere  until  the  stockade  fell. 


MR.  RAI  TALKS  POLITICS. 


97 


“ The  rebels  tried  all  sorts  of  plans  to  increase 
their  provisions  or  to  get  Yoshi~iy6  away.  Once, 
when  they  sent  several  scores  of  their  weakest  men 
into  Yoshi-iy^’s  camp  to  surrender  themselves,  Hide- 
taka,  one  of  his  captains,  said,  ‘ It  is  only  to  make 
their  food  last  longer.  Better  cut  off  their  heads.’ 
The  prisoners  were  made  to  kneel  down  in  a row 
and  their  heads  were  cut  off. 

“ The  rebels  now  begged  to  be  allowed  to  surren- 
der, and  asked  that  Yoshimitsu  should  come  to  them 
to  make  conditions.  Yoshi-iy^  sent  Hid^taka,  who 
entered  the  rebel  lines.  They  surrounded  him  with 
their  swords  drawn  out.  But  Hid^taka  was  not  in 
the  least  frightened.  Then  they  tried  to  bribe  him, 
and  offered  a great  share  of  booty. 

I ’ll  not  trouble  you  to  bribe  me  : we  may  make 
booty  of  your  goods  at  any  moment ; ’ and  stroking 
his  sword  he  went  out. 

“ The  weather  became  still  colder,  thick  ice  formed, 
and  fuel  was  scarce.  One  night  Yoshi-iy^  issued 
orders  to  his  army,  ‘ Burn  your  camp  to  keep  warm. 
The  rebels’  stockade  will  fall  to-night.  We  ’ll  not 
need  the  camp  again.’ 

“ At  the  dawn  of  day  the  stronghold  was  forced 
and  set  on  fire.  The  rebel  chiefs  folded  their  hands 
and  surrendered.  Their  den  was  swept  out  and 
handed  over  to  the  civil  authorities ; the  treasonable 
rebels  all  became  the  subjects  of  the  Mikado,  and 
the  great  province  D6wa  was  added  to  the  peaceful 
realm  of  the  sovereign  of  Great  Japan. 

“With  all  his  victories  Yoshi-iy6  was  very  modest. 


98 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


After  weaving  hardness  (armor)  to  his  body,  and 
taking  sharpness  (sword)  in  his  hands,  ‘ having  been 
exposed  to  all  weathers  a thousand  miles  from 
Kyoto,’  and  having  encountered  ten  thousand  mor- 
tal perils,  he  returned  to  Kyoto  to  dwell  in  peace 
and  at  home. 

“ At  this  time  the  ex-emperor  was  tormented  with 
horrible  nightmares,  and  thinking  that  the  weapons 
of  so  invincible  a warrior  would  drive  them  away, 
he  asked  Yoshi-iy6  for  one.  The  hero  gave  him  a 
black-lacquered  war-bow.  The  emperor  placed  it 
above  his  pillow  in  his  sleeping  chamber.  After 
that  he  had  no  more  trouble  and  his  sleep  was  as 
calm  as  a child’s.  Wishing  to  reward  his  servant, 
the  emperor  called  Yoshi-iy6  into  his  presence  and 
inquired  of  him  : — 

“ ‘ Is  not  this  the  very  bow  which  you  carried  in 
your  campaigns  in  the  north  ? ’ 

“ Yoshi-iy6  bowed  his  head  and  meekly  said,  ‘ Your 
servant  does  not  remember.’ 

“Then  the  emperor  felt  his  breath  nearly  taken 
away,  and  he  sighed  deeply  in  admiration  of  such 
modesty. 

“Thus  lived  Yoshi-iy6,  first  in  battle,  modest  in 
victory,  quick  to  learn,  and  slow  to  boast,  the  ad- 
miration of  all  military  men,  and  the  bravest  of  the 
brave  warriors  who  fought  under  the  white  banners. 
When  the  eastern  savages  arose  in  swarms  and  plun- 
dered the  people,  he  put  down  the  rebels,  restored 
the  Mikado’s  power,  until,  to  the  end  of  the  island, 
all  submitted  to  the  imperial  glory.  Like  his  father 


MR.  RAI  TALKS  POLITICS. 


99 


Yoriyohi,  he  carried  to  its  perfection  the  virtue  of 
reverent  performance  of  duty  during  a long  period. 
He  died  at  the  ripe  age  of  eighty-six,  leaving  behind 
him  six  sons  who  all  bore  his  own  and  his  father’s 
half-name. 

“ That  will  do  for  one  evening,  my  son,”  said  Mr. 
Rai.  “To-morrow  night  I shall  tell  of  Yoritomo, 
who  founded  the  city  of  Kamakura.” 

“ Thank’  you,  my  honored  father ; tell  me  this, 
please  : were  these  eastern  savages  people  who  lived 
around  the  regions  of  Yedo?  ” 

“Yes;  all  eastern  Japan,  even  where  our  richest 
city  now  stands,  was  then  wild,  uncivilized,  and  full 
of  savages.” 

“ Were  they  Ainos  or  Japanese?” 

“ They  were  a mixed  race,  but  certainly  not  ex- 
actly like  the  hairy  and  straight-eyed  savages  now 
found  only  in  Yezo,  nor  yet  like  the  polished  people 
in  Kyoto.  The  mass  of  the  Japanese  were  then 
much  below  the  level  of  civilization  in  our  day.” 

“ And  is  the  Tokugawa  family  of  Yedo  descended 
from  the  Genji  ? ” 

“ They  are,  my  son,  and  are  very  proud  of  it.” 

“ Thank  you,  honored  father ; nood-ninht.” 

“ Good-night.” 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


how  japan’s  double  government  began. 


HE  longest  nights  of  the  year  were  now  coni' 


-L  ing  on,  and  as  there  was  a good  while  to  be 
occupied  between  supper  and  bedtime,  the  children 
longed  for  more  stories.  They  were  beginning,  even 
the  younger  one,  to  notice  the  difference  between 
those  told  by  their  father  and  those  which  they 
heard  from  nurse,  maid,  and  grandmother.  On  the 
whole,  they  liked  better  the  fairy  stories  and  funny 
things  which  the  women  told  them,  but  the  histori- 
cal anecdotes  or  the  instructive  legends,  of  which 
their  father  knew  so  many,  were  very  pleasant  to 


hear. 


Mr.  Rai  had  a habit  of  first  making  the  children 
obedient  and  then  rewarding  obedience  with  a story. 
Though  very  indulgent,  he  was  also  very  firm.  He 
commanded  and  made  no  explanation,  expecting  and 
receiving  instant  obedience.  Then,  if  it  were  best, 
he  showed  the  reason  for  what  he  had  commanded, 
and  usually  told  a story  to  enforce  it.  He  especially 
wanted  all  his  children,  girls  as  well  as  boys,  to 
have  a good  education,  to  be  good  writers,  able  to 
pen  an  elegant  and  legible  letter,  to  know  their  own 
country’s  history,  and  to  be  able  to  read  the  best 
books.  He  cared  far  less  for  Chinese  learning  than 


100 


JAPAN'S  DOUBLE  GOVERNMENT. 


101 


most  of  the  gentry,  and  gave  himself  to  the  study 
of  Japanese  literature,  then  so  much  neglected. 

The  day  following  his  story  of  Yoshi-iye,  the  two 
children,  Kozo  and  Ume,  who  attended  the  school  of 
the  writing-master  who  lived  inside  the  castle,  came 
home  almost  crying  because  their  lessons  had  been 
so  hard.  They  knew  the  forty-eight  letters,  called 
the  Kana,  so  well  that  they  already  called  these 
“baby-writing,”  but  even  the  beginning  of  Chinese 
characters  seemed  dreadfully  hard  to  master.  They 
were  not  far  into  the  “ Thousand  Character  Classic,” 
but  had  already  become  a little  weary  over  it. 

“Persevere,  mv  little  jewels,”  said  the  father. 
“We  reach  the  mountain-top  only  by  single  steps ; 
and  remember  the  song  which  the  grinder  of  the 
crystal  ball  sang  — ‘Until  polished  the  gem  has  no 
splendor.’  ” 

This  cheered  up  Um6,  for  she  remembered  how 
her  cousin  Honda  Jiro  had  found  a big  lump  of 
rough  quartz  crystal.  He  had  offered  to  give  it  to 
her,  but  it  looked  so  dull  and  whitish  that  she  did  n’t 
want  it,  until  her  father  whispered  to  her  to  receive 
it  and  thank  him  for  it.  Taking  it  to  the  lapidary, 
who  spent  some  weeks  in  chipping,  grinding,  and 
polishing  it,  Mr.  Rai  gave  it  back  to  her  on  her  birth- 
day. Then  it  was  a glorious  sphere  of  flawless  crys- 
tal as  pure  as  a dewdrop  on  a lotus.  Ever  since  the 
ball  had  stood  in  the  parlor  in  front  of  the  JcakS- 
mono,  or  wall-picture,  held  in  a bronze  dragon  claw, 
and  no  king  was  more  proud  of  his  crown  than  was 
Um6  of  her  jewel. 


102 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


That  night  Mr.  Rai  allowed  all  the  children  to 
stay  up  while  he  told  the  story  of  “ The  Court 
Noble  and  the  Rain  Frog.” 

“ In  the  grand  and  ancient  days  when  the  Mikado’s 
court  was  at  Nara,  there  lived  a noble  named  Ono 
no  Tofu  who  was  very  proud  of  his  rank  and  robes 
and  high  cap.  At  this  time  learning  was  held  in 
high  honor  by  the  emperor  and  his  people,  and  a 
man,  however  rich  and  high  in  office,  could  not  enjoy 
the  honors  which  a scholar,  however  humble,  might 
win. 

“ So  great  was  the  ardor  of  the  nobility  for  learn- 
ing that  the  proverb  was  then  made  which  is  still  so 
often  quoted,  ‘ One  day  at  school  is  worth  a thousand 
gold  coins.’  The  necessity  of  perseverance  in  study 
and  the  dangers  of  idleness  were  exposed  by  another 
proverb,  ‘ Learning  is  like  a wagon  going  up  hill.’ 
These  sentiments  were  often  inscribed  in  great  black 
letters  made  with  wide  brush-pens  and  hung  up  on 
tablets  in  the  palaces  and  schools. 

“Now  this  Ono  no  Tofu,  when  a boy,  had  neg- 
lected to  learn,  and  when  grown  up  had  not  the 
patience  to  attempt  an  education.  He  could  write 
very  little.  He  could  not  read  the  books  of  the 
sages.  While  the  composition  of  poetry  was  one  of 
the  accomplishments  of  every  nobleman  and  court 
lady,  Ono  no  Tofu  could  not  write  a single  line  nor 
get  the  meter  of  it  correctly,  even  if  he  had  been  able 
to  compose  a verse.  For  this  reason  Ono  was  often 
snubbed  by  the  literary  men,  who  slyly  laughed  at 
him  behind  his  back,  in  their  baggy  sleeves,  and 


The  Court  Noble  Peering  after  the  Frog.  — See  page  103. 


JAPAN'S  DOUBLE  GOVERNMENT. 


103 


called  liim  ‘Lord  Fool.’  Worse  than  all,  he  was 
never  invited  to  their  ‘poetry  parties,’  where  witty 
lords  and  pretty  ladies  met  to  write,  exchange  poems, 
and  to  enjoy  the  favor  of  the  Mikado. 

“ One  day  Ono  adjusted  his  high  cap  on  his  head, 
seized  his  oiled-paper  umbrella,  and  went  out  to  take 
his  usual  walk.  It  was  a damp  morning  and  he  was 
very  moody  over  the  slights  he  so  often  received. 
He  carried  his  umbrella  closed  in  his  hand,  and  the 
ground  being  muddy,  he  had  on  his  high  clogs  in- 
stead of  his  lacquered  slippers,  which  only  the  huge , 
or  court  nobles,  were  allowed  to  wear.  These  lifted 
him  high  above  the  ground,  making  him  look  taller 
and  even  more  proud. 

“ In  crossing  a little  rustic  bridge,  his  attention 
was  attracted  by  a long,  pendent  branch  of  willow 
which  hung  over  the  dry  part  of  the  bed  of  a brook. 
It  was  swaying  backwards  and  forwards.  As  there 
was  not  a breath  of  air  stirring,  Ono  was  curious  to 
know  the  reason  for  this.  He  peered  down  through 
the  branches,  and  there  on  the  sand  sat  a tiny  green 
rain  frog  [tree  frog].  The  tip  of  the  willow  branch 
was  just  above  his  reach,  and  was  so  slippery  that 
every  time  the  frog  went  to  leap  on  it  he  lost  his 
hold  and  slid  back  to  the  ground,  while  the  tip  of 
the  willow  branch  swayed  to  and  fro.  Over  and 
over  again  the  little  creature  tried  to  catch  it  in 
his  webby  hands,  but  each  time  failed.  It  almost 
tickled  the  little  reptile’s  nose  in  the  most  tantaliz- 
ing manner  so  near  was  it.  Sometimes  he  would 
grab  the  tip,  but,  unable  to  hold  it,  would  again  slip 


104 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


to  the  ground  panting  for  breath.  Ono  was  now 
greatly  interested.  He  stood  and  watched  patiently 
till,  after  a long  while,  the  little  creature  made  a big 
leap,  seized  the  willow  branch  with  both  front  and 
hind  legs,  and  was  soon  climbing  up  to  the  trunk 
almost  as  fast  as  a monkey  climbs  a persimmon- 
tree. 

“The  nobleman  took  the  lesson  to  heart.  ‘Sure- 
ly,’ thought  he,  as  he  walked  slowly  home,  ‘if  this 
tiny  frog  can  thus  persevere  to  catch  a willow 
branch,  I ought  to  be  patient  enough  to  acquire 
learning.’  He  immediately  began  to  study,  and  hired 
a teacher.  So  earnestly  did  he  apply  himself  that  in 
a few  years  he  was  known  as  an  elegant  scholar 
and  writer.  He  won  great  fame  before  he  died,  and 
specimens  of  his  penmanship  and  literary  composi- 
tion are  still  preserved  at  Kara  and  shown  to  visi- 
tors, who  admire  them  greatly.” 

“ Thank  you,  honored  father ; that  is  a good  per- 
severance story,”  said  Kin6.  “ I like  yours  best 
because  the  frog  remains  a frog  and  does  n’t  change 
into  something  else.  In  the  fairy  tales,  the  fox  turns 
into  a lady  and  the  lady  into  a fox,  the  badger  turns 
a somersault  and  becomes  a daimio,  and  the  cat  is 
transformed  into  an  old  woman.  All  kinds  of 
strange  things  happen  which  we  never  see  in  the 
real  animals.  That ’s  why  I like  real  stories  and 
history.” 

“ But,  honored  father,”  said  Um6,  “ has  n’t  the 
story  of  the  Genji  something  about  ladies  in  it,  or 
at  least  something  that  tells  about  birds  and  flowers 


JAPAN'S  DOUBLE  GOVERNMENT. 


105 


or  scenery?  I don’t  like  a story  that  has  all  war  and 
soldiers  and  fighting  in  it.” 

“You  are  right  in  your  desire,  my  daughter;  and 
as  in  the  story  of  to-night  there  are  two  famous 
women,  you  can  stay  up  and  hear  it,  if  you  wish.” 

“Oh,  thank  you,  greatly,”  said  Um6,  bowing  her 
forehead  to  the  matting. 

Then  Mr.  Rai  began  his  story  of 

YORITOMO,  THE  FIRST  TYCOON. 

“ Buddhism  has  been  the  cause  of  many  of  our 
national  calamities,”  said  Mr.  Rai,  as  a sort  of  pre- 
face. “ In  the  most  ancient  times  our  Mikados  were 
actually  rulers,  and  there  was  no  omission  of  duties 
between  Throne  and  Camp.  The  one  capital  was 
Nara,  or,  later,  Kyoto.  The  Buddhist  priests  per- 
verted our  emperors  from  the  simple  Shinto  faith 
and  persuaded  them  to  leave  active  government  to 
the  nobles.  In  many  instances  the  emperors  shaved 
off  their  hair  and  retired  to  monasteries.  They  thus 
left  the  throne  to  mere  babies  or  children,  and  the 
work  of  governing  the  empire  to  the  able  but  un- 
scrupulous men  like  Kiyomori,  the  head  of  the  Hei, 
or  Taira,  family.  The  emperor  did  this  to  please  the 
priests,  and  because  they  thought  they  could  win 
blessedness  hereafter  by  neglecting  their  duties  on 
earth.  That  is  the  reason  why  I hate  the  Buddhist 
priests  and  all  their  ways. 

“ Our  glorious  ‘Empire  of  the  Rising  Sun’  was  ex- 
tended to  its  present  frontier  chiefly  by  the  prowess 
of  the  generals  of  the  Gen  and  H6i  clans,  in  a series 


106 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


of  conquests  beginning  nearly  a thousand  years  ago. 
After  campaigns  on  the  borders  were  over,  the  heads 
of  the  two  clans  living  in  Kyoto  became  jealous  of 
each  other.  At  last  a great  feud  broke  out,  and  a 
bloody  contest  began  at  the  base  of  the  imperial 
chariot,  that  was  before  the  palace  gates.  Ten 
separate  battles  were  fought  in  one  day  in  front  of 
the  palace  from  sunrise  until  noon.  Then,  after  the 
Gen  ranks  had  become  greatly  thinned,  their  swords 
broken,  their  quivers  empty,  and  men  and  horses 
wounded,  their  leader  sounded  the  conch  to  retreat. 

“ Let  me  pass  over  the  actual  details  of  blood  and 
slaughter  and  personal  onsets  on  which  our  historians 
delight  to  dwell,  and  tell  you  of  Yoshitomo,  the 
grandson  of  Yoshi-iy^,  who  led  the  Gen  band  on 
that  day.  He  retreated  eastward,  and  one  day  while 
in  the  bath  was  assassinated  by  three  ruffians  hired 
by  Kiyomori,  the  victorious  head  of  the  Heike,  who 
now  sent  out  orders  all  over  the  empire  to  seize 
every  man  of  Genji  and  put  them  to  death. 

“Yoritomo,  the  son  of  Yoshitomo,  who  afterwards 
became  the  first  Tycoon  of  Japan,  was  then  only  thir- 
teen years  old ; but  though  so  young,  he  was  of  a 
hardy  and  enduring  nature  and  had  great  control  of 
himself,  so  that  he  showed  neither  joy  nor  anger  in 
his  countenance.  He  was  beloved  and  respected 
by  all. 

“ He  was  an  officer  of  the  palace  guards  and  car- 
ried the  famous  sword  of  the  family  called  ‘ Beard- 
cutter.’  This  blade  was  so  named  because,  after 
cutting  off  a kneeling  man’s  head  it  clipped  the 


JAPAN'S  DOUBLE  GOVERNMENT.  107 


beard  before  the  head  fell  to  the  earth.  With 
this  weapon  Yoritomo  went  into  battle  on  the  day 
of  the  great  conflict  between  the  Gen  and  Hei.  In 
the  flight  eastward  the  boy  Yoritomo,  being  utterly 
worn  out  with  fatigue,  fell  asleep  on  his  horse,  and 
in  the  haste  was  left  behind.  It  was  towards  the 
end  of  the  year,  very  cold,  and  snow  was  falling; 
so  when  Yoritomo  woke  up  he  found  he  had  lost  his 
way.  A messenger  found  him,  however,  and  the 
party  then  took  a side  road  to  avoid  a barrier 
guarded  by  Hei  troops.  The  snow  was  so  deep 
that  the  horses  could  not  advance.  So  the  warriors 
stripped  off  their  armor  and  went  on  foot.  In  the 
blinding  storm  Yoritomo  again  missed  his  father, 
and,  losing  his  way,  wandered  about  all  night. 

“ In  the  morning  a fisherman  met  the  tired  boy, 
and,  seeing  he  was  no  ordinary  person,  gave  him 
some  rice  and  a warm  bed.  Then  he  dressed  him 
up  as  a girl  to  avoid  recognition,  and  took  him 
to  the  house  of  the  elder  of  the  village,  who  was 
a friend  of  the  Minamoto.  Leaving  his  sword  with 
the  old  man,  Yoritomo  started  eastward  again,  but 
was  captured  by  some  Taira  men  who  were  lying  in 
watch  on  the  road. 

“ The  Taira  commander,  according  to  orders, 
brought  the  boy  to  Kyoto  to  be  executed;  but  se- 
cretly he  wished  to  spare  his  life.  So  going  to  Ki- 
yomori’s  step-mother,  who  had  become  a nun  from 
grief  because  she  had  lost  a dear  young  son  named 
Uma,  he  told  her  that  Yoritomo  looked  like  the 
Prince  Uma.  The  pitiful  woman’s  heart  was  touched 


108 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


as  she  thought  of  her  own  dead  child.  So  she  inter- 
ceded for  Yoritomo’s  life,  which  was  spared.  The 
death  sentence  was  remanded,  but  the  decree  of 
exile  was  passed  that  Yoritomo  should  be  sent  to 
a lonely  island  off  the  coast  of  Idzu,  and  far  from 
all  his  friends. 

“ In  bidding  him  good-by,  his  friends  advised  him 
to  give  up  all  hope  of  the  future  by  shaving  his  head 
like  a priest  and  becoming  a monk.  But  one  of  his 
father’s  retainers  secretly  bent  over  and  whispered 
in  his  ear,  ‘ My  young  prince  had  better  keep  his 
hair  and  wait  for  the  future.’ 

“Yoritomo  nodded  his  head  and  set  off  with  his 
guards.  The  farmers  along  the  road  were  full  of 
curiosity  to  see  the  young  prisoner,  and  as  they 
saw  his  noble  countenance,  one  whispered  to  an- 
other: — 

“ ‘ This  is  like  setting  a tiger  loose  in  the  fields. 
We  shall  hear  from  him  again.’ 

“Yoritomo  grew  up  to  manhood,  and  married  Ma- 
sago,  a beautiful  maiden  of  the  house  of  Hojo.  At 
the  age  of  thirty-three  he  escaped  from  his  place  of 
banishment  and  raised  the  Gen  standard  once  more. 
Some  said  that  ‘for  an  exile  to  take  up  arms  was 
like  a mouse  plotting  against  a cat.’ 

“ Having  made  hundreds  of  white  banners,  he 
called  on  his  father’s  and  grandfather’s  old  retain- 
ers to  follow  him  to  war.  His  first  battle  was  in 
the  Hakon6  mountains,  when  with  three  hundred 
men  he  fought  against  three  thousand.  Though 
the  Genji  lost  the  day,  Yoritomo  kept  in  the  rear 


JAPAN'S  DOUBLE  GOVERNMENT.  1 09 


at  the  post  of  danger,  bow  in  hand ; and  every  time 
he  twanged  the  string  an  enemy  fell,  until  a com- 
rade turned  his  horse’s  head.  Then  Yoritomo  and 
six  followers  escaped  up  a side  path  and  dispersed, 
taking  oath  to  meet  again. 

“A  knight  named  Kumagay^  stayed  with  him,  and 
pointing  out  a hollow  tree  put  Yoritomo  in  it,  while 
he  fled  a little  farther  on.  Yoritomo  crawled  into 
one  end  of  the  log,  the  other  being  covered  with 
spider’s  webs,  and  there  held  his  breath.  In  a few 
minutes  one  of  the  enemy’s  scouts  came  along  in 
eager  search.  Seeing  the  log,  the  soldier  poked  his 
how  several  times  inside  and  actually  touched  Yori- 
tomo’s  sleeve.  At  this  moment  two  wood-pigeons 
flew  out  clapping  their  wings  loudly,  and  a heavy 
shower  of  rain  began  to  fall.  Thinking  from  the 
spider’s  web  and  the  birds  that  no  one  could  possi- 
bly he  inside,  and  not  caring  to  risk  a drenching, 
the  Taira  men  gave  up  the  hunt. 

“In  gratitude  to  his  faithful  retainer,  Yoritomo 
afterward  conferred  upon  Kumagaye  the  heraldic 
reward  of  a curtain  marked  with  a mistletoe,  which 
grows  on  old  and  dead  trees,  and  two  wood-pigeons 
flapping  their  wings.  This  became  Kumagaye’s 
crest  and  he  inscribed  it  upon  his  banners. 

“ Yoritomo,  after  waiting  a while,  crawled  out  and 
hid  with  a Buddhist  priest  in  a monastery  near  the 
lakeside.  From  this  place  he  escaped  to  Awa,  and 
raised  troops  again.  As  he  marched  through  the 
country,  bands  of  Genji  retainers  joined  his  forces, 
as  the  mountain  rills  swell  the  stream ; and  the 


110 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


white  banners  again  filled  the  sky.  He  made  his 
stronghold  at  Kamakura  and  founded  a city  there. 
After  waiting  some  months  he  marched  his  hosts  to 
the  west  bank  of  the  Fuji  River,  at  the  foot  of  the 
mighty  mountain  of  that  name.  The  Heikd  were 
encamped  on  the  opposite  side,  and  their  ten  thou- 
sand red  flags  and  streamers  filled  the  air  and  flut- 
tered defiance  ; but  at  heart  they  feared  the  warriors 
under  the  white  banners. 

“ A traveler  of  the  east  passed  through  the  Hdik6 
camp.  One  of  the  commanders  asked  him,  ‘ What 
is  the  number  of  Yoritomo’s  troops?’  and  the  trav- 
eler answered,  ‘ All  the  plants  and  trees  in  the  east- 
ern provinces  bend  before  the  wind.  There  are  no 
mountains  or  rivers  but  are  his  troops.’ 

“ The  Heikd  commander  then  called  an  archer 
named  Saito  to  him  and  said, — 

“‘You  are  familiar  with  affairs  in  the  east.  Cal- 
culate how  many  of  Yoritomo’s  troops  can  bend  the 
bow  like  yourself.’ 

“ And  Saito  answered,  ‘ There  are  not  less  than 
twenty  men  in  each  division  who  pull  a bow  for 
five  and  use  arrows  fifteen  hand-breadths  long,  with 
which  they  can  pierce  seven  suits  of  armor,  one  laid 
on  the  other.  Each  man  keeps  five  or  six  horses, 
and  they  gallop  over  hill  and  dale  as  if  on  level 
ground.  If  in  fight  they  lose  even  a relative,  they 
advance  over  his  dead  body.  Men  like  your  servant 
are  to  be  measured  by  the  bushel,  and  are  as  plenti- 
ful as  dust.  As  for  our  troops,  they  are  undersized, 
decrepit,  and  weak.  The  least  thing  makes  them 


JAPAN'S  DOUBLE  GOVEBNMENT.  Ill 


wish  to  leave  the  army  on  the  pretense  that  they 
must  go  to  bury  a relation,  or  cure  wounds  which 
they  have  received  from  themselves.  Their  equipped 
horses  are,  without  exception,  useless  jades.  How 
can  we  possibly  pit  ourselves  against  these  (Gen) 
fellows?’  So  the  Heikd  men  lost  heart  and  were 
full  of  fear. 

“Not  far  from  the  H6ik6  camp,  in  the  swamps,  were 
millions  of  water-fowl.  One  night  a small  party  of 
Genji  scouts  crossed  the  river  and  beat  among  the 
reeds,  scaring  up  the  birds,  which  rose  into  the  air 
uttering  the  most  awful  noises.  The  Heike  men, 
waking  suddenly,  thought  it  was  a night  attack  of  the 
Genji  host,  and  they  all  fled  without  a battle.  After 
this  the  Genji  men  laughed  at  the  Heik6,  and  said 
they  ‘ could  be  beaten  by  water-hens.’ 

“Here  also  at  the  camp  at  Fuji  River  Yoshitsun^ 
joined  his  brother  at  the  head  of  twenty  horsemen. 
Both  shed  tears  at  meeting  after  so  many  dangers. 
Yoshinaka,  uncle  of  Yoritomo,  was  put  in  command 
of  the  Genji  army,  and  so  rapid  and  brilliant  was  his 
success  that  he  entered  Kyoto  at  the  head  of  sixty 
thousand  men.  All  the  people  rejoiced  to  see  the 
white  banners  again,  and  called  Yoshinaka  by  the 
name  of  ‘the  Asahi  Sho-gun,’  or  ‘the  Morning  Sun 
General.’  Then  followed  many  months  of  constant 
war.  The  Heikd  were  driven  to  the  south  and  to 
the  sea,  and  at  the  great  naval  battle  near  Shimo- 
nos^ki,  A.D.  1184,  were  destroyed  almost  to  a man ; 
and  the  mighty  H6ik6  clan  was  annihilated. 

“As  Yoritomo  now  seemed  to  be  the  strongest 


112 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


and  ablest  man  in  the  empire,  the  Mikado  appointed 
him  chief  constable  of  the  empire.  By  degrees, 
however,  Yoritomo  possessed  himself  not  only  of  the 
military  but  of  the  civil  control : for  he  not  only  put 
down  the  robbers  and  kept  the  peace,  but  put  his 
relatives  and  favorites  in  office,  and  even  got  pos- 
session of  the  treasury  by  winning  over  the  Kyoto 
officers  to  Kamakura.  In  eight  or  ten  years  he  was 
the  virtual  ruler  of  Japan.  He  made  a visit  to  the 
Mikado,  and  also  to  the  large  temples  of  Buddha  at 
Kyoto  and  Nara.  On  his  return  to  the  east  he  en- 
larged the  temple  of  Hachiman,  or  the  Buddha  of  the 
Eight  Banners,  and  erected  a colossal  gilt  statue  in 
carved  wood  of  Great  Buddha.  This  statue  was 
afterwards  cast  in  bronze,  and  still  stands  in  the  same 
place  where  for  six  centuries  it  has  been  admired 
and  visited.  The  bronze  image  of  Dai  Butsu  was 
not  reared  by  Yoritomo,  or  in  his  time,  but  chiefly 
through  the  efforts  of  a woman  named  Itano,  who 
collected  the  money  for  its  casting  and  erection  in  a 
temple.  It  is  over  fifty  feet  high,  and  many  hun- 
dred tons  of  copper  were  melted  to  cast  it. 

“Yoritomo  erected  important  water-works,  and 
gave  great  feasts  in  his  palaces.  Wishing  to  keep 
his  warriors  hardy  and  active,  he  held  hunting  par- 
ties on  Mount  Fuji  twice  a year,  where  many  deer, 
wild  boai1,  and  much  smaller  game  were  captured. 

“ It  was  at  one  of  these  hunts  that  Nitto  no  Shiro 
won  his  fame  as  a hunter.  A huge  wild  boar  had 
taken  refuge  in  a cave.  The  only  approach  to  the 
lair  was  up  the  steep  side  of  a mountain.  The 


JAPAN'S  DOUBLE  GOVERNMENT.  113 


hunters  declared  that  the  brute  could  not  be  cap- 
tured, but  Nitto,  lighting  a torch  of  twigs,  climbed 
the  precipice,  rushed  in  the  cave,  and  without  fearing 
claws,  tusks,  or  teeth  caught  the  boar  by  the  neck 
and  dispatched  the  brute  with  his  dirk. 

“It  was  in  the  year  1192,  as  Europeans  reckon, 
that  Yoritomo  was  created  ‘The  Barbarian-Subjugat- 
ing Great  General.’  This  is  the  point  at  which  we 
date  the  dual  system  of  government  in  Japan ; for 
Yoritomo  was  then  a Tycoon,  and  Kamakura  was 
almost  as  grand  a city  as  Kyoto. 

“Yoritomo  was  cruel  and  ungrateful  in  his  dispo- 
sition. He  had  his  brothers  put  to  death  when  he 
had  got  out  of  them  all  he  wanted.  He  died  at  the 
age  of  fifty-three,  and  was  buried  at  Kamakura  in 
the  year  1198,  according  to  the  European  style. 

“Now,  my  daughter,  you  have  heard  of  Itano  and 
what  a woman  could  do  to  get  the  image  of  Dai 
Butsu  built.  I shall  close  this  evening’s  story  by 
telling  of  Tomoye.  In  those  days  many  women 
were  taught  fencing  and  the  arts  of  war,  for  they 
often  had  to  live  on  the  frontier  while  their  fathers, 
sons,  and  brothers  were  fighting  the  savages.  Most 
of  these  savages  had  hairy  faces,  and  both  beards 
and  heads  were  not  shaved  like  the  Japanese.” 

“ Is  that  the  reason  why  the  Hollanders  and  other 
European  people  are  called  hairy  foreigners  ? ” asked 
Kine.  “ Uhei  always  speaks  of  them  so.  Are  Euro- 
peans savages  ? ” 

“No,  my  daughter;  but  sometime  I shall  tell  you 
more  about  them,  for  the  Americans,  who  are  like 
them,  are  coming  to  visit  our  country. 


114 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


“ Yoshinaka  had  a favorite  vassal  named  Kanehira, 
whose  sister  Tomoy£  had  been  trained  to  wield  the 
sword  and  spear  and  to  fight  in  battle  like  a man. 
Though  lovely  in  manners  and  very  beautiful,  she 
had  the  strength  of  a man.  So  she  put  on  armor 
and  girded  on  her  two  swords.  She  wore  the  noble’s 
cap,  and  painted  the  two  sable  spots  on  her  forehead 
indicating  rank.  She  fought  in  the  thick  of  the  fight 
with  her  brother,  and  cut  off  several  heads.  Being 
hard  pressed,  the  little  band  had  to  retreat.  Kanehira 
begged  his  lord  to  save  himself  by  retreating  to  a 
hill  not  far  from  his  home.  The  master  Yoshinaka 
plunged  into  a rice-field,  but  falling  into  a quagmire, 
his  animal  sunk  to  the  saddle  in  the  soft  mud  and 
water.  Turning  around  to  look  at  Kanehira,  Yoshi- 
naka was  shot  in  the  eye  and  killed  by  an  arrow. 
Kanehira,  hearing  the  shout  raised  by  the  Taira 
archer  at  the  success  of  his  shaft,  felt  that  he  could 
not  survive  his  master,  and  cried,  ‘ My  business  is 
done.’  So  putting  his  sword  in  his  mouth,  he  fell 
skillfully  off  his  horse  and  died. 

“ Then  three  stout  fellows  rushed  to  seize  Tomoy6 
alive.  Waiting  until  they  had  got  away  from  their 
comrades,  she  plucked  up  by  the  roots  a young  pine- 
tree  from  the  sandy  soil  and  used  it  as  a club.  She 
knocked  over  one  man,  killed  another,  and  stunned 
a third.  Then  clapping  stirrups  to  her  horse,  she 
galloped  beyond  fear  of  pursuit  and  reached  the 
mountains.  There  she  took  off  her  armor,  threw 
away  her  cap,  washed  the  sable  spots  from  her  fore- 
head, and  disguised  as  a pilgrim  reached  Yoshinaka’s 
distant  home.  His  relatives  assembled  around  her 


JAPAN'S  DOUBLE  GOVERNMENT.  115 


while  she  told  the  story  of  his  death.  Then  declar- 
ing that  she  had  renounced  the  world,  she  shaved 
off  her  beautiful,  long  hair,  and  though  only  twenty- 
eight  years  old,  lovely  and  accomplished,  she  became 
a nun  and  dwelt  in  seclusion  in  Echigo  until  the  day 
of  her  death. 

“ This  will  do  for  to-night,  children.  You  see  how 
the  eastern  city  and  head-quarters  of  government,  as 
a rival  to  Kyoto,  with  a Tycoon  to  over-awe  the 
Mikado,  originated,”  said  Mr.  Rai.  “We  owe  a great 
debt  of  gratitude  to  the  historical  writer  Rai  Sanyo 
for  making  these  things  so  plain  to  us.  He  has 
really  formed  the  political  opinions  of  our  time,  and 
if  we  ever  get  back  a united  nation  with  no  one  to 
come  between  the  emperor  and  his  people,  much 
glory  will  he  due  this  scholar.  Meanwhile  we  are 
proud  that  the  names  of  so  many  illustrious  women 
adorn  our  national  history.” 

“ May  I ask,  honored  father,  why  people  call  an 
ugly  kind  of  crab  the  Heik6  ? ” inquired  Kozo, 
whereupon  all  laughed  heartily. 

“ Oh,  my  son,  that  is  another  foolish  Buddhist 
notion.  The  countryfolk  and  fishermen  believe 
that  the  souls  of  the  slaughtered  Heik6  are  migrat- 
ing through  the  bodies  of  these  hideous  prickly 
creatures.” 

“ Only  one  question,  honored  father,”  said  Taro. 
“ Did  Yoritomo  gain  all  his  success  by  himself?  Did 
not  his  brother  help  him  ? ” 

“ Ah,  yes ; his  brother  Yoshitsun6  was  even  greater, 
as  I think,  than  he ; and  to-morrow  evening  I shall 
tell  you  about  him.” 


CHAPTER  IX. 


THE  WAR  OE  THE  RED  AND  WHITE  BANNERS. 


HAT  was  the  real  cause  of  the  long  civil 


wars  that  raged  between  the  Genji  and 


Hdikti,  so  long  ago?”  asked  Taro  of  his  father,  as 
they  gathered  round  the  andon , or  paper-shaded 
lamp,  after  supper. 

“Next  to  the  influence  of  the  Buddhist  priests  in 
inducing  the  Mikados  to  become  monks,  leaving 
their  throne  to  be  filled  with  children,  with  the 
luxury  and  effeminacy,  coupled  with  the  rapacity 
and  ambition  of  the  nobles,  each  family  tried  to 
get  all  the  offices,  ranks,  honors,  and  salaries  'for 
its  own  kindred,  whether  the  men  appointed  were 
fit  for  the  duty  required  or  not.  Base  flattery,  dis- 
honesty, and  lying  were  common.  The  nobles  did 
not  profess  to  take  away  the  right  of  the  people  to 
offer  petitions  to  the  emperor,  but  in  reality  they 
opened  all  addressed  to  him  and  px-esented  or  re- 
jected them  as  they  pleased,  so  that  the  sovereign 
was  really  separated  from  his  people.  In  this  way 
it  came  to  pass  that,  in  time  of  misrule,  the  people 
had  no  redress,  and  turned  for  help  to  the  nearest 
military  leader  who  could  protect  them.  Thus  the 
foundations  for  the  feudal  system  were  laid.  In 
Kyoto,  as  each  noble  family  became  stronger  than 


THE  BED  AND  WHITE  BANNERS.  117 

the  others  it  put  down  and  drove  out  all  rivals. 
The  victors  always  called  themselves  ‘ loyal,’  and 
branded  their  enemies  as  ‘ traitors.’  First  the  Hdike 
ousted  the  Fujiwara  and  then  tried  to  destroy  all 
the  Genji,  but  the  latter,  becoming  victors  after 
defeat,  annihilated  the  H£ike,  as  we  shall  now  see. 
The  great  trouble  was  that  in  every  case  the  success- 
ful family  treated  the  country  and  the  people,  and 
even  the  emperor,  as  if  these  were  private  property 
to  be  used  for  selfish  purposes. 

“ Rai  Sanyo,  my  favorite  author,  lays  down  the 
right  principle  when  he  says : ‘ Ranks  and  titles  are 
public  instruments  and  ought  not  to  be  used  for 
private  ends.  A subject  who  uses  ranks  and  titles 
for  his  private  ends  is  a traitor  to  his  prince,  and  a 
prince  who  uses  ranks  and  titles  for  his  private  ends 
is  a traitor  to  the  sovereigns,  his  predecessors.’  ” 

“ But,  honored  father,  does  not  the  Tokugawa  fam- 
ily use  ranks  and  titles  for  private  ends  ? ” 

“Hush,  my  son;  we  must  not  say  anything  in 
criticism  of  our  present  rulers.  There  are  some 
good  men  in  prison  now  for  doing  that  very  thing. 
Let  me  go  on  with  the  story  of  Yoshitsune. 

“ When  Tokiwa,  the  beautiful  woman  who  had 
borne  Yoshitomo  three  sons,  heard  of  his  assassina- 
tion, she  took  her  children  and  fled,  hoping  to  find 
a place  of  shelter.  Being  in  midwinter  the  snow 
lay  thick  on  the  ground,  and  as  it  fell  it  heaped  up 
heavily  on  her  wide  hat  and  in  the  folds  of  her 
robes.  With  one  child  clutching  her  dress,  one 
walking  bravely  ahead  grasping  his  sword,  and  a 


118 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


baby,  Yoshitsun<5,  at  her  breast,  she  faced  the  storm 
and  cold  until  she  reached  shelter  in  a village  of 
Yamato.  But  even  there  the  H<hk6  tracked  her 
out,  and  she  and  her  children  were  carried  to  the 
capital.  Kiyomori  had  already  seized  her  mother 
and  brought  her  to  Kyoto,  expecting  to  use  her  in- 
fluence to  win  over  the  daughter.  Yielding  to  the 
threats,  persuasions,  and  teasing  of  her  mother,  and 
for  the  sake  of  her  children,  she  entered  the  harem 
of  Kiyomori,  the  regent  of  the  empire.  For  their 
mother’s  sake  he  pardoned  the  three  children.  One 
became  a priest  in  a monastery,  one  a page  to  the 
Mikado’s  son ; but  the  baby,  when  weaned,  was  re- 
moved to  the  monastery  on  Mount  Kurama,  six 
miles  north  of  Kyoto.  The  monks  were  ordered 
to  educate  the  boy,  and  it  was  expected  that  he 
would  in  time  become  a priest.” 

“Is  this  the  same  Tokiwa  after  whom  one  of  oui 
castle  gates  is  named  ? ” asked  Taro. 

“ The  same,  my  son.” 

“ And  is  the  evergreen-tree  named  after  her  ? ” 

“ I rather  think  that  she  was  named  after  the  tree, 
which  existed  first  and  long  before  she  did,”  said  Mr. 
Rai,  smiling,  “even  as  this  river  out  here  existed 
before  the  city  at  its  side.  The  name  means  ‘the 
unchangeable  stone,’  that  is,  always  the  same,  and 
when  we  wish  to  speak  of  what  is  eternal,  we  use  a 
word  in  which  this  word  occurs.  Certainly  her 
name  is  immortal. 

“This  boy  child  was  Yoshitsun^,  the  future  hero. 
Being  yet  a mere  child,  he  did  not  know  who  his 


THE  BED  AND  WHITE  BANNERS.  119 


ancestors  were,  nor  did  he  suspect  that  he  was  of 
the  mighty  line  of  the  Genji.  He  was  a very  short 
and  chubby  boy,  with  ruddy  cheeks  and  protruding 
teeth.  His  nature  was  fiery  and  impetuous.  He 
was  so  strong,  active,  restless,  and  fond  of  play 
that  he  gave  great  annoyance  to  the  priests  in  the 
monastery. 

“ For  these  old  gentlemen  liked  to  be  always 
quiet,  which  this  ‘young  ox,’  as  they  called  him, 
never  was.  His  teacher  wanted  to  shave  his  head 
so  as  to  have  him  smooth-pated  like  the  monks,  but 
he  refused,  and  said  his  two  elder  brothers  were  to 
be  priests,  and  he  was  ashamed  of  it.  So  he  kept 
on  his  fine  silk  clothing,  such  as  boys  of  noble  blood 
wear,  and  wore  his  hair  dressed  in  the  butterfly 
or  ringed  style,  at  which  the  bonzes  were  greatly 
shocked. 

“ One  day,  when  eleven  years  old,  the  boy  got 
hold  of  a book  of  the  Genji  pedigree,  and  found 
out  all  about  his  ancestors.  This  made  him  more 
discontented  than  before.  Keeping  quiet  over  the 
matter,  however,  he  resolved  never  to  be  a priest, 
but  to  become  a warrior  and  redeem  the  Genji  for- 
tunes. After  this  he  became  very  studious  at  his 
books  by  day  and  at  night  practiced  fencing. 

“ One  day  an  iron-merchant  from  the  east  visited 
the  monastery,  and  the  ‘ young  ox  ’ persuaded  the 
man  to  take  him  to  the  east.  He  said  the  priests 
would  be  only  glad  to  get  rid  of  him.  This  proved 
true.  The  ‘young  ox’  left,  and  the  priests  never 
troubled  their  heads  further  about  him.  On  the 


120 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


road  eastward,  being  now  fifteen  years  old,  he  put 
on  the  cap  of  manhood  and  took  the  name  of  Yo- 
shitsunA  After  some  weeks  he  reached  Shimosa. 
The  boy  soon  showed  the  stuff  he  was  made  of  by 
capturing  a robber  empty-handed.  Afterwards  with 
his  sword  he  drove  off  a whole  gang  of  burglars, 
killing  four  on  the  spot.  Afterwards  he  went  north 
and  entered  the  service  of  Hidehira,  a wealthy 
prince,  who  had  in  his  train  many  men  of  renown 
and  faithful  warriors  who  owned  horses.  This  is 
the  same  nobleman  who  presented  the  bell  to  the 
temple  at  Hdisenji,  which  is  a few  miles  north  of 
Fukui,  and  which  still  rings  out  the  hours. 

“When  Yoshitsun6  went  to  war  or  took  horseback 
exercise  he  put  on  his  full  suit  of  armor  and  equip- 
ments. His  black  lacquered  bow,  made  of  oak  and 
bamboo,  was  strung  with  silk.  His  trusty  blade  was 
hilted  with  white  shark-skin,  and  sheathed  in  a scab- 
bard of  ash-wood  covered  with  tiger-skin,  which  was 
the  mark  of  a commander  in  the  Japanese  army. 
His  helmet  was  of  iron,  with  the  sign  of  a dragon 
and  two  frontlets  of  brass  like  horns,  called  sky- 
scrapers. At  his  back  was  his  quiver,  well  stored 
with  heavy  steel-headed  and  hawk’s-feathered  ar- 
rows. His  sashimono , or  white  banneret,  was  marked 
with  three  black  bars  and  the  Genji  crest  of  three 
gentian  blossoms  on  three  bamboo  leaves.  The 
sashimono  was  fastened  to  a rod  and  stuck  in  a 
wooden  socket  strapped  to  his  back.  His  face  was 
completely  covered  by  a visor  of  lacquered  iron,  the 
chin  and  nose  piece  having  a long  white  tuft  of  hair 


THE  RED  AND  WHITE  BANNERS.  121 


for  a beard,  the  cheeks  puffed  out,  and  the  mouth- 
piece left  open.  This  made  a terrific  visage.  The 
nose-piece  could  also  be  removed  so  as  to  make 
hasty  eating  or  drinking  possible.  His  armor  was 
of  links  and  plates  of  lacquered  and  gold-incrusted 
iron,  laced  together  with  raw  silk. 

“ In  his  gauntlets  Yoshitsune  held  a lacquered 
wand  holding  a bunch  of  strips  of  paper.  This 
was  a commander’s  badge  of  rank,  and  the  paper 
was  gilt,  silvered,  or  plain,  according  to  rank. 
With  it  he  gave  orders,  waving  it  to  the  right  or 
left,  up  or  down,  obliquely,  etc.,  for  advance,  retreat, 
charge,  or  flank  movement,  as  the  case  required.  His 
feet  were  shod  with  bear-skin,  and  his  knees,  thighs, 
arms,  and  body  were  all  cased  in  deer  leather,  paper 
lacquered  until  tough  as  tin,  and  chain-mail  of  iron 
held  together  by  cords  and  lacings.  When  on  a 
journey  the  armor  was  packed  in  a box  which 
served  him  for  a seat  when  in  camp.  Japanese 
armor  rarely  rusts,  on  account  of  the  lacquer.  Yo- 
shitsun^  remained  four  or  five  years  with  Lord  Hide- 
hira  and  continued  his  military  education  until,  hear- 
ing of  his  brother  Yoritomo’s  march,  he  set  out  with 
a score  of  horsemen  at  his  back  to  join  his  brother’s 
camp  at  Fuji  River. 

“ When  Yoritomo  wished  to  destroy  the  H6ik6  in 
the  southern  campaign  he  made  trial  of  his  younger 
brothers  to  find  which  of  them  was  fit  for  the  busi- 
ness ; so  he  heated  a copper  water-jar  very  hot,  and 
calling  his  brothers  one  by  one  into  a wash-room,  he 
made  them  hold  it  for  him. 


122 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


“Each  one,  as  he  took  hold  of  the  hot  vessel, 
dropped  it  in  a fright,  and  went  off  howling  and 
blowing  his  fingers ; but  when  Yoshitsun6  grasped 
it,  holding  it  with  both  hands,  he  never  changed 
heart  or  color,  but  held  it  until  his  brother  had 
finished  washing. 

“ Yoritomo  knew  then  that  his  brother  Yoshitsun6 
had  the  courage  and  patience  to  carry  the  campaign 
to  the  end.” 

“ I wonder  if  my  hoy  could  stand  such  a test,” 
said  Mr.  Rai,  looking  archly  at  his  son  Taro. 

“ I think  he  could,  husband,”  said  Mrs.  Rai 
proudly. 

“ Ah  ? Good,”  said  Mr.  Rai ; “ give  me  your  spe- 
cial reason  for  thinking  so.” 

“ This,”  answered  the  proud  mother.  “ Last  month 
while  you  were  away,  Mr.  Honda  Jiro  took  Taro  off 
to  Ono  during  a hunting  trip,  and  there  trapped  a 
badger.  Mr.  Honda  trusted  Taro  to  open  the  trap, 
telling  him  to  dispatch  the  brute  without  club  or 
sword.  Though  the  badger  kicked,  scratched,  and 
bit,  twisting  itself  around  in  a terrible  manner,  our 
boy  held  on,  not  afraid  of  tooth  or  claw,  until  he 
settled  the  animal’s  fate  with  only  his  hands  and 
foot.  Mr.  Honda  himself  told  me  of  it.  I think 
killing  a live  badger  equal  to  holding  a jug  of  hot 
water.  There  now  ! ” said  Mrs.  Rai. 

Taro  blushed,  for  he  himself  had  as  yet  told  no 
one  of  it;  and  Mr.  Rai,  with  a pleased  face,  con- 
tinued : — 

“So  Yoshitsun6  was  put  in  command  and  marched 


THE  BED  AND  WHITE  BANNED S.  123 


to  Kyoto,  and  thence  southward  to  the  castle  into 
which  the  H6ik£  had  taken  refuge.  The  weakest 
part  of  the  castle  was  backed  by  a high  mountain, 
having  such  precipitous  sides  that  it  was  thought 
impossible  for  any  human  beings  or  horses  to  de- 
scend it.  Only  the  wild  boar  and  deer  made  it 
their  path.  On  all  the  other  sides,  except  one 
narrow  approach,  was  the  sea.  So  the  Heike 
fancied  themselves  secure. 

“Yoshitsun6,  with  his  hundred  picked  horsemen, 
went  around  and  ascended  to  the  top  of  the  hill 
overlooking  the  steep  precipice.  Then  he  set  a 
horse  loose  and  drove  it  down  into  the  dense  woods. 
For  a few  minutes  nothing  was  seen  or  heard  but 
the  crashing  of  sticks  and  the  scraping  of  tree- 
branches,  and  then  the  horse  was  seen  trotting 
unharmed  on  the  level  ground  below. 

“ Then,  turning  to  his  men,  Yoshitsun6  said, 
‘Follow  me;’  and  clapping  his  stirrups  and  whipping 
his  horse  he  dashed  forward  and  down  the  face  of 
the  cliff.  Forward  then  followed  the  whole  band, 
and,  after  breathless  plunges  and  some  hard  brush- 
ing against  boughs  and  tumbling  over  stones  and 
underbrush,  the  whole  band  with  white  pennons 
streaming  stood  in  battle  array  before  the  weak  wall 
of  the  castle  to  the  terror  of  the  H6ike  garrison. 

“ Victory  and  the  red  flag  and  many  prisoners  re- 
mained under  the  white  banner.  The  palaces  of 
the  H6ik6  were  one  after  another  set  on  fire.  The 
H6ik6  were  driven  to  the  end  of  the  main  island 
and  took  to  their  ships.  The  Genji  prepared  a fleet 


124 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


of  seven  hundred  war-junks  to  pursue  them  and 
fight  on  the  water.  On  the  front  of  their  great 
square  sails  were  painted  in  figures,  many  feet  wide, 
the  crest  of  each  captain  and  clan  in  the  Genji  fol- 
lowing— such  as  the  three  dragon  scales,  the  fire- 
tailed tortoise,  the  five-clawed  dragon,  the  crossed 
hawk  - feathers,  the  gentian  flowers  and  bamboo 
leaves,  and  many  others.  All  these  were  joined 
against  the  butterfly  crest  and  the  red  banner. 

“A  storm  having  arisen,  both  fleets  waited  for 
calm  weather  before  fighting.  In  the  H4ik^  host 
were  many  nobles,  ladies,  and  children  who  had  fled 
with  their  brothers,  husbands,  and  fathers  from  the 
comfortable  palaces  of  Kyoto,  and  were  now  huddled 
together  in  the  ships.  Yet  their  spirit  was  un- 
broken, for  had  they  not  with  them  the  young 
Mikado,  Antoku,  who,  though  a boy  only  seven 
years,  was  the  Son  of  Heaven  ? And  did  they  not 
have  as  their  talisman  the  crimson  fan  on  which 
dwelt  the  spirit  of  the  Emperor  Takakura,  who  was 
now  one  of  the  gods  ? 

“Their  hope  and  talisman  was  this  fan.  Several 
years  before,  Takakura,  the  eighty-first  Mikado  of 
the  heavenly  line,  had  visited  one  of  the  holy 
shrines  in  the  empire  and  there  solemnly  dedicated 
to  the  heavenly  gods  thirty  crimson  fans,  on  each 
of  which  was  emblazoned  the  circle  of  the  sun, 
the  emblem  of  the  goddess  of  the  Holy  Empire. 
When  the  Hdik<*  forces,  carrying  with  them  An- 
toku, successor  of  the  Emperor  Takakura,  fled  de- 
feated from  Kyoto,  they  visited  this  sacred  shrine 


THE  RED  AXD  WHITE  BAXXERS.  125 


to  worship  and  implore  the  help  of  the  gods.  The 
priest  in  charge  gave  one  of  these  fans  to  the 
young  emperor,  saying,  ‘ Bear  this  fan  into  battle 
as  thy  shield  and  defense.  The  sun  hereon  is  the 
spirit  of  the  late  emperor.  If  your  enemies  shoot 
at  it,  their  arrows  will  recoil  and  strike  their  own 
bodies.’ 

“The  Hfiik6,  therefore,  confident  in  the  powers 
of  the  sacred  talisman,  had  kept  up  heart  and  hope. 
Now  on  the  eve  of  the  battle  they  resolved  to  try 
the  virtue  of  the  fan  to  draw  from  it  the  omen  of 
success  or  defeat,  and  thus  learn  the  will  of  the 
gods. 

“ One  morning,  just  as  the  sun  was  rising  and  the 
Genji  advance  posts  were  being  ranged  along  the 
strand,  the  imperial  barge  of  the  Heike  moved  out 
over  the  waters  towards  the  Genji  camp.  A small 
boat  put  off  from  the  barge,  in  which  stood  a beau- 
tiful lady  arrayed  in  crimson  court  robes.  Yoshit- 
sunt:  watched  her  with  intense  eagerness,  not  know- 
ing what  her  movements  might  mean.  The  scullers 
bent  to  their  sculls,  and  the  prow  was  kept  shore- 
ward, until  within  fifty  yards  of  the  beach,  when  all 
stood  up.  A turn  of  the  stern  scull  put  the  boat 
broadside  to  the  beach.  There  it  lay  quietly  rock- 
ing on  the  tiny  waves. 

“At  this  moment  a man  in  the  boat  raised  a long 
bamboo  pole  split  at  the  top  in  which  was  a rich 
gilt  fan  with  the  sun-circle  in  the  center.  The  lady 
unfolded  her  own  ogi  (a  court  lady’s  fan  of  thin 
strips  of  white  unpainted  wood,  laced  together  with 


126 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


a silk  ribbon)  and  waving  it  defiantly  to  the  Genji, 
mockingly  dared  them  to  shoot. 

“ ‘ It ’s  a challenge  to  us  to  show  that  the  men  of 
the  red  banner  mean  to  fight.  They  mock  us  with  a 
woman,  and  dare  us  to  try  our  skill  at  a fan  target,’ 
said  the  Genji  soldiers. 

“ 6 Ho,  archers,  take  your  long  bows  and  shoot ! ’ 
cried  Yoshitsun^.  But  not  a man  moved.  All 
feared  the  disgrace  of  failure. 

“Then  the  commander  spoke  to  Mun^taki,  the 
most  famous  archer  of  the  eight  provinces  of  the 
east. 

“ ‘ I charge  you  to  maintain  the  fame  of  the  white 
banner  before  the  H6ik6,’  added  the  commander. 

“‘Your  servant  will  make  the  attempt,  and  if  he 
fail,  will  commit  hara-kiri,’  calmly  replied  Mun^taki. 

“Then  the  archer,  mounting  his  war-horse,  with 
but  a single  shaft,  and  his  long  bow  in  hand,  rode 
out  over  the  shallows  into  the  water  as  far  as  he 
dared  go.  The  boat  rocked  on  the  waters  so  un- 
steadily that  failure  seemed  certain,  but,  praying  to 
Hachiman  for  help,  and  fitting  the  shaft  to  his  bow, 
he  waited  a few  seconds  until  the  fan-target  seemed 
for  a moment  steady  in  the  air.  Then,  aiming  at 
the  brass  rivet  in  the  end  of  the  fan,  he  released  the 
string. 

“ From  the  spectators  on  the  bows  of  the  H£ik£ 
boat  and  from  the  Genji  watchers  on  the  shore  alike 
rose  a mighty  shout  of  astonishment,  for  the  fan 
was  first  knocked  skyward  and  then  fell  into  the 
sea.  All  praised  the  skill  of  the  eastern  archer,  but 


THE  RED  AND  WHITE  BANNERS. 


127 


one  Genji  man  denied  that  the  fan  had  been  hit  at 
all ; ‘ for,’  said  he,  warming  up  with  sudden  zeal 
for  the  gods,  ‘ the  gods  snatched  away  the  fan,  for  it 
is  profanation  to  shoot  at  the  sun,  the  image  of  the 
gods  and  the  symbol  of  the  emperor’s  soul.’ 

“ ‘ Quite  possible,’  said  the  modest  archer,  ‘ but  I 
did  not  aim  at  the  sun-circle  ; I tried  to  hit  the 
rivet.’ 

“ At  this  even  the  friends  of  Mun^taki  and  those 
who  had  most  praised  him  were  very  sad,  and  their 
countenances  fell. 

“ ‘ What  a pity,’  said  some,  ‘ that  a brave  soldier 
should  thus  tell  a lie,  and  spoil  his  good  fame  by  an 
empty  boast  of  doing  what  is  impossible  ! ’ 

“ ‘ He  lies  ! he  lies  ! ’ said  the  jealous  man. 

“The  archer  only  said,  ‘Wait.’ 

“The  shout  of  admiration  from  the  Heike  fleet 
was  succeeded  by  a calm  of  dismay,  and  in  a few 
minutes  after  a barge  flying  the  red  flag  approached 
the  shore  containing  a flag  of  truce.  With  it  were 
brought  the  arrow  shot  by  Munetaki  and  the  fan 
shot  at.  It  was  nicked  and  cut  at  the  place  of  the 
rivet,  but  the  sun-circle  was  unharmed.  So  the 
archer’s  honor  and  skill  were  alike  safe  from  jealous 
tongues.  To  this  day  the  daimio  and  descendants 
of  Munetaki,  lords  of  the  castle  of  Akita,  are  proud 
of  their  crest  of  a golden  fan  with  a crimson  sun  in 
the  center. 

“The  Hdike  read  in  this  omen  the  anger  of  the 
gods  and  the  portent  of  defeat;  but  they  resolved 
to  fight  to  the  bitter  end.  Truce  having  failed,  the 


128 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


battle  began.  With  oar  and  sail  the  fleets  gathered 
to  the  work  of  war.  The  seven  hundred  war-junks  of 
the  Genji  fleet  came  gayly  on,  seeming  to  rise  like 
white  mountains  to  the  sky.  The  archers  ranged 
along  the  deck  opened  on  the  enemy  at  long  range. 
The  scullers,  singing  wild  war-songs  in  chorus  with 
measured  rise  and  fall  of  sculls,  drove  their  long, 
sharp-bowed  boats  into  and  through  the  broadsides  of 
their  opponents,  sinking  them  by  the  score  ; or,  sweep- 
ing up  alongside,  the  decks  were  boarded.  Then 
the  swords  crossed.  Hand-to-hand  fights  with  the 
spear  swept  the  decks,  while  even  the  scullers  joined 
in  the  battle  with  sculls.  The  Genji  men,  with  huge 
iron  forks  like  meat-hooks,  having  long  handles, 
raked  the  sea  as  a farmer  harrows  his  field,  and  drew 
in  their  struggling  or  drowning  enemies,  and  put 
them  to  death,  saving  only  the  nobles  as  prisoners. 
In  the  thick  of  the  fight,  the  mother  of  Kiyomori, 
with  the  young  Mikado,  Antoku,  leaped  into  the  sea, 
and  both  were  drowned. 

“ On  that  bloody  day  the  fleet  and  host  of  the  Taira 
were  sunk  or  destroyed.  The  red  flag,  the  butterfly 
crest,  and  the  great  family  passed  out  of  existence. 
Shortly  after  Yoshitsune  and  his  army  entered  Kyoto 
in  triumph  with  their  prisoners  and  spoils,  and  in 
the  ‘ Blossom  Capital  ’ rested  after  the  toils  of  war.” 

“ Why,  my  daughter,  what  are  you  crying  for  ? ” 
asked  Mr.  Rai  of  Kin6,  whose  face  was  wet  as  she 
eagerly  listened. 

“To  think  of  a Son  of  Heaven  being  drowned! 
I felt  sad  to  think  of  the  ladies  of  the  court  dying  in 


THE  RED  AND  WHITE  BANNERS. 


129 


this  way ; but  to  hear  of  one  of  our  emperors  drowned 
is  too  hard  to  bear.” 

“ Be  comforted,  my  child ; his  name  is  inscribed 
not  only  on  the  monument  erected  on  one  of  the 
rocky  islands  near  the  place  of  his  drowning,  but 
shines  forever  on  the  imperishable  roll  of  rulers  of 
Everlasting  Great  Japan.” 

“Were  the  Taira,  or  H6ik6,  utterly  wiped  out? 
Did  none  of  them  escape?”  asked  Taro. 

“ A bare  handful  reached  Kiushiu  and  fled  to  the 
highlands  of  Goka  in  Higo.  Here  a company  of 
about  five  hundred  of  their  descendants  still  live  as 
hunters.  Their  stronghold  is  surrounded  by  deep 
valleys  and  marshes,  and  they  allow  no  strangers 
among  them.  They  imagine  all  other  Japanese  peo- 
ple to  be  their  enemies,  and  only  send  out  men  occa- 
sionally to  sell  their  furs  and  buy  rice.  Rai  Sanyo 
says,  4 Their  crimes  were  atoned  for  by  their  services, 
and  Heaven  would  not  cut  off  their  posterity.’ 
Whenever  a noble  house  falls  we  must  remember 
their  virtues  as  well  as  their  failings.” 


CHAPTER  X. 


FUN,  FACT,  AND  FANCY  ABOUT  YOSHITSUNE. 
INTER  had  now  fully  set  in,  and  all  the 


V V mountains  in  view  were  coated  with  snow. 
Hakusan,  or  White  Mountain,  which  glistened  in 
the  north,  was  like  a dazzling  mass  of  undyed  silk. 
The  wild  fowl  from  Yezo,  in  their  annual  southern 
flight  to  warmer  valleys,  had  settled  in  flocks  in  the 
stubble-fields.  On  the  abundant  vegetation,  and  on 
the  many  dropped  grains  of  rice,  which  had  escaped 
reaper  and  gleaner,  they  feasted  and  fattened.  At 
first,  after  their  long  flight,  the  wild  geese,  living 
incarnations  of  grace  of  motion,  sailed  restlessly  in 
the  sunny  air  or  careered  in  swift  flight  across  the 
moon’s  disk,  until  their  plumage  flashed  gold  or 
silver,  according  to  the  light  that  ruled  the  heavens. 
After  a few  weeks  in  the  rich  fields  they  were  as  fat 
as  the  tame  denizens  of  the  barnyard  in  western 
lands.  Then  their  motions  were  noticeably  less 
swift  and  graceful,  and  in  going  over  the  highlands 
their  flight  was  much  closer  to  the  ground. 

Taking  advantage  of  this  fact,  the  young  gentle- 
men of  the  city,  paying  to  the  local  government  a 
small  tax  for  occupying  chosen  sites  on  the  hills, 
went  out  to  ensnare  the  birds.  Going  out  before  sun- 
rise, arrayed  in  waterproof  grass-cloaks  called  “ rain- 


iso 


ABOUT  YOSEITSUNE. 


131 


coats,”  to  keep  them  warm  and  dry  as  well  as  to  look 
like  the  grass  itself,  and  with  wide,  flat  hats  to  shed 
the  dew,  they  waited  patiently,  each  in  his  coigne  of 
vantage. 

When  the  birds  rose  upward  and  flew  past  their 
hiding-places,  the  fowlers  threw  before  them  into 
the  air  a large  triangular  net  set  in  a frame  which 
was  fixed  at  the  end  of  a long  pole.  A skillful 
hunter  rarely  failed  to  net  one  and  sometimes  two 
or  three  ducks ; but  it  was  rare  to  get  more  than  one 
goose  at  a time.  Not  often,  however,  did  a man  on 
a well-chosen  bluff  near  the  rice-fields  fail  to  bring 
home  a bird.  Tied  to  the  pole-net  each  lier-in-wait 
had  a cord  many  yards  in  length  to  make  sure  of 
his  quarry  not  escaping. 

One  morning  Mr.  Rai’s  nephew,  Honda  Jiro,  pre- 
sented himself  at  breakfast  time,  and,  laying  down  a 
fat  goose,  begged  Mr.  Rai  to  accept  it. 

“ I ’ll  do  it  with  greediness,  Mr.  Honda ; that  is, 
I ’ll  take  your  goose  and  invite  you  to  eat  it  with  us 
at  dinner  this  evening.  You  see,  I want  you  and 
the  goose  both.  I request  you  to  take  my  place  as 
story-teller,  and  then  I ’ll  promise  to  show  you  some- 
thing from  Yedo.” 

“ Oh,  yes ! do,  Mr.  Honda ; say  you  ’ll  come  and 
tell  us  the  story  of  Benkei  and  Yoshitsune.  Father 
said  you  could  do  it  so  well.” 

“ Yes,  do,  my  good  nephew,”  said  Mr.  Rai ; “ and 
you  may  mix  in  some  of  the  stories  of  the  tengus, 
which  they  tell  to  account  for  the  boy’s  wonderful 
wisdom.  I have  traveled  'with  them  in  the  rice-lands 


132 


HONDA  THE  SAMUBAI. 


of  history;  now  you  can  lead  them  over  the  moor- 
land of  fable  and  fairy  tale.” 

Thereupon  Honda  agreed,  and  after  the  dinner 
began  as  follows  : — 

“Mount  Kurama,  on  which  was  situated  the  mon- 
astery in  which  Yoshitsund  lived,  was  the  haunt  of 
the  king  of  the  tengus,  who,  with  his  long-nosed 
and  feathered  imps  and  fairies  of  the  mountains, 
held  his  court  among  the  caverns  and  precipices. 
The  tengu  king  was  of  mighty  stature,  with  hair 
and  long  beard  as  white  as  snow  and  a nose  fully 
one  foot  long.  His  crown  was  a little  round  cap,  no 
bigger  than  a teacup,  and  held  on  the  top  of  his 
head  by  a cord  under  his  chin.  His  countenance 
in  anger  was  terrible  to  behold.  His  scepter  was 
a fan  made  of  a great  many  hawk’s  feathers.  His 
clogs  were  very  high,  so  that  he  stood  one  foot  off 
the  ground.  These  clogs  had  but  one  support  in- 
stead of  two,  as  mortals  have.  In  sitting  he  did  not 
kneel  and  rest  on  his  shins  as  men  do,  but  sat  with 
one  leg  crossed  on  the  other.” 

“Just  as  you  see  it  in  the  pictures  and  on  the 
cups  and  fans  ! ” cried  Kin6. 

“ Yes,”  said  Honda.  “ Many  children  are  usually 
in  mortal  terror  of  the  tengus ; but  they  never  hurt 
good  boys  and  girls,  you  know.  They  are  very  wise, 
and  are  willing  to  communicate  their  secrets  of 
knowledge.  They  understand  all  that  men  know 
and  much  more,  and  all  that  birds  or  beasts  say  or 
do.  They  understand  how  they  do  it  and  can  teach 
mortals  to  imitate  them. 


ABOUT  YO  SHIT  SUNK. 


133 


“In  rambling  about  tlie  mountains,  Yosliitsund 
made  tlie  acquaintance  of  the  young  tengus,  so 
that  the  little  goblins  became  quite  fond  of  him, 
and  told  their  king  of  the  brave  boy.  The  king 
commanded  them  to  bring  the  child  to  him,  promis- 
ing to  teach  him  military  knowledge  and  necro- 
mancy. So  one  moonlight  night  he  was  escorted 
into  the  presence  of  the  king  of  the  tengus  and  all 
his  court.  They  stood  as  usual  on  their  one-propped 
clogs  while  their  master  sat.  Yoshitsune  was  awed 
but  not  afraid,  and  sat  down  before  the  king  to  take 
his  first  lesson.  Every  night  after  that  he  came  at 
the  usual  hour  to  the  cedar- tree,  under  which  the 
king  of  the  goblins  had  his  seat,  and,  spreading  out 
his  roll,  received  instructions  until  midnight.  This 
great  tree  is  still  standing  in  the  forest.  It  is  six 
feet  thick  and  is  surrounded  by  a hedge,  and  is 
known  as  ‘ the  great  cedar.’ 

“ He  also  took  lessons  in  wrestling  with  the  little 
tengus.  At  first  the  boy  was  thrown  every  time, 
but  finally  none  of  the  young  goblins  could  knock 
him  off  his  feet.  Instead,  they  lost  many  a feather 
from  their  wings,  and  had  their  noses  often  badly 
bumped  on  the  ground,  for  Yoshitsune  threw  them 
easily.  At  last  they  would  not  wrestle  with  him, 
and  flew  away  when  he  challenged  them.  After 
several  years’  practice  with  the  tengus,  Yoshitsund 
could  fence,  wrestle,  and  leap  up  in  the  air,  and  fly 
for  a short  distance  as  though  he  had  wings  like 
one  of  these  mountain  imps. 

“ You  will  see  why  the  story-tellers  have  invented 


134 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


these  legends  about  the  tengus,  when  you  hear  how 
Yoshitsune  conquered  Benkei,  about  whom  I shall 
now  tell  you,”  explained  Mr.  Honda. 

“ Close  to  the  shores  of  Lake  Biwa,  and  near 
the  sacred  city  of  Kyoto,  are  the  two  monasteries  of 
Hiy&isan  and  Miid^ra.  From  ancient  times  these 
have  been  full  of  monks,  or  bonzes,  and  the  hum 
of  their  busy  voices  at  study  over  the  sacred  books, 
or  the  sound  of  their  prayers,  is  heard  at  every  hour 
of  the  day.  All  the  bonzes  shave  their  heads,  dress 
in  plain  crepe  robes,  and  live,  so  it  is  said,  only  on 
water  and  vegetables. 

“ About  seven  hundred  years  ago  there  was  a 
bonze  at  Hiydisan  named  Benkei.  He  was  a coun- 
tryman of  gigantic  strength  and  loved  athletic  exer- 
cises and  feats  of  prowess  far  more  than  to  study 
Sanskrit  letters  or  to  read  the  sacred  texts. 

“ In  those  days  the  bonzes,  during  the  time  of 
civil  war,  often  became  soldiers.  They  put  on  armor 
and  fought  in  battle.  Indeed,  they  were  sometimes 
robbers,  and  gave  much  trouble  to  the  government. 

“ Benkei  laughed  at  the  idea  of  any  soldier  or 
strong  man  being  able  to  overcome  him.  He  boasted 
that  he  could  fight  any  man  that  came  along.  So  he 
went  out  every  night  with  his  big  blade-spear  in 
hand  and  took  his  post  on  the  bridge  of  Sanjo,  over 
which  all  had  to  pass  to  enter  Kyoto.  Out  of  bra- 
vado he  wore  no  helmet,  but  only  his  priest  cowl. 
He  allowed  all  quiet  citizens  and  country  people  to 
pass,  but  whenever  he  saw  an  armed  man  he  called 
on  him  to  fight.  If  he  declined,  Benkei  let  him 


ABOUT  YOSHITSUNE. 


135 


pass  on,  considering  him  a coward ; if  he  accepted 
the  challenge,  Benkei  fought  him,  overcoming  all 
comers.  The  lusty  bonze  gave  out  that  he  should 
stand  on  Sanjo  bridge  till  he  had  whipped  ten  thou- 
sand men. 

“ Yoshitsune,  when  yet  a mere  boy,  hearing  of  this 
famous  bully,  resolved  to  have  a tilt  with  him,  and 
lower  his  pride  by  conquering  strength  with  skill. 
Waiting  for  a moonlight  night,  he  approached  the 
bridge,  when  Benkei,  stepping  before  him,  blocked 
up  the  way  with  his  spear  and  dared  him  to  fight. 
Yoshitsune  drew  his  sword  and  showed  fight.  Then 
Benkei  made  a lunge  with  his  spear,  expecting  to 
knock  down  or  pierce  his  antagonist,  whom  he 
laughed  at  as  a little  boy. 

“But  Yoshitsune,  using  the  power  of  magic  taught 
him  by  the  tengus,  flew  up  in  the  air  and  leaped  on 
the  copper  cap  of  the  bridge-post,  hopping  around 
as  lively  as  a cricket.  Benkei,  with  his  clumsy 
strength,  followed  him  about,  but  could  not  touch 
him.  Yoshitsune  flashed  his  blade  over  Benkei’s 
head,  and  though  he  might  have  killed  the  bully, 
yet  he  spared  his  life.  Then  Benkei,  seeing  this, 
that  in  spite  of  his  gigantic  strength  he  had  been 
overcome,  bowed  his  head,  laid  down  his  spear,  and 
declared  himself  Yoshitsune’s  servant  for  life. 

“So  Benkei  became  the  retainer  of  Yoshitsune  and 
helped  his  master  in  various  ways.  Benkei  was  skill- 
ful at  many  trades.  When  on  a journey  he  carried 
at  his  back  a bag  containing  a mallet,  a reaping-hook, 
a rake,  an  iron  club,  a saw,  pincers,  and  other  tools, 


136 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


which  were  useful  in  overcoming  many  obstacles. 
Henceforth  Benkei  was  secretary,  priest,  messen- 
ger, and  armor-bearer  to  Yoshitsun^,  and  took  part 
in  many  of  his  master’s  exploits.  His  full  name  was 
Musashi  Bo  Benkei.  Musashi  is  the  province  in 
which  Yedo  is  situated,  so  that  Benkdi  was  evidently 
an  eastern  man. 

“Once  he  and  Yoshitsunf;  went  upon  Arashi  moun- 
tain, which  is  noted  for  its  luxuriant  blooming  cherry- 
trees.  One  of  these  was  so  famous  for  large  blooms, 
the  size  of  roses,  that  it  was  fenced  about  with 
stone  railing.  In  front  of  this  Yoshitsun^,  in  full 
armor,  sat  on  a camp-chair  and  fanned  himself  while 
Benkdi  wrote  out  a proclamation  on  a board  declar- 
ing that  no  one  should  pluck  a single  cherry-blossom 
on  Arashi  yama.  ‘For  every  blossom  plucked  one 
finger  will  be  cut  off  the  hand  of  the  trespasser.’ 
This  caused  much  laughter  among  the  picnic  parties 
and  the  people  of  Kyoto,  but  they  respected  the 
prohibition. 

“Some  months  after  the  Heike  enemies* had  been 
slain  and  their  fleet  sunk  at  Shimons^ki,  Yoshitsun^ 
and  Benkei  were  crossing  the  sea  over  the  spot 
where  the  battle  took  place.  The  sun  had  set  and 
it  was  a dark  night;  a great  commotion  of  the  sea 
arose,  though  no  clouds  were  in  the  sky.  The  winds 
blew  fiercely,  the  waves  roared  and  mounted  high  in 
air,  and  some  of  the  ropes  were  snapped  asunder. 
The  sail  was  torn  loose  from  the  mast,  and  the  ship 
pitched  and  heaved  frightfully.  The  foam  splashed 
over  the  deck  till  all  were  wet  to  the  skin. 


ABOUT  YOSEITSUNE. 


137 


“ ‘ It ’s  the  ghosts  of  the  Heik6  that  are  causing 
this  trouble,’  whispered  the  frightened  sailors  one  to 
the  other. 

“ ‘ Aye,’  said  the  captain,  as  the  black  tassel  on 
the  prow  tossed  wildly  in  the  air  like  the  mane  of  a 
horse,  ‘behold  them  ! there  they  are.’ 

“ Yoshitsund,  ever  brave,  and  fearing  not  even  the 
spirits  of  his  dead  enemies,  rushed  forward  with 
drawn  sword  to  meet  the  pallid  ghosts  that  crowded 
on  the  curling  wave-tops,  unmindful  of  tossing  spray. 
In  the  van  stood  the  leader  Tomomori,  with  the  but- 
terfly crest  of  the  Hiek6  on  his  cap  and  on  the  breast 
of  his  robes.  Behind  him  crowded  the  shadowy 
forms  of  his  followers,  with  wind-scattered  hair  and 
pale  faces  like  corpses.  All  the  shades  had  their 
spears  or  drawn  swords  in  their  hands. 

“Vainly  did  Yoshitsun6  brandish  his  sword  and 
bid  the  ghostly  throng  advance  and  fight  or  else  go 
down  and  disappear.  But  there  they  stood  breath- 
ing out  defiance,  while  Yoshitsun^  found  his  own 
blood  curdling  and  his  arm  a-wearying. 

“ ‘ Sheathe  your  sword,’  said  Benk^i ; ‘ I will  lay 
the  shades.’ 

“ Then  mounting  to  the  prow  until  he  was  within 
a spear’s  length  of  the  ghosts,  he  clasped  his  rosary 
of  beads  in  his  hands,  bowed  his  head,  and  waved 
his  string  of  lotus  seeds,  uttering  his  prayers. 
Down,  down  out  of  sight  sank  the  spectral  host, 
gradually  fading  into  thin  air.  In  a minute’s  space 
nothing  was  seen  but  the  plashing  waves.  The  sea 
became  calm  and  soon  they  reached  the  land  in 


138 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


“ Thus  Benkdi,  who  had  gained  renown  as  a war- 
rior in  war,  now  won  the  reverence  of  all  as  a saintly 
bonze ; for  one  of  the  most  important  works  of  a 
bonze  is  to  quiet  the  restless  spirits  of  departed 
men.  If  the  Buddhist  priests  should  lose  their 
business  of  ghost-laying  half  their  revenue  would 
be  gone.” 

“ Of  course,  young  folks,  you  do  not  believe  in 
ghosts  as  the  common  people  do,”  said  Mr.  Honda, 
as  he  saw  Kin£  look  a little  pale. 

“ Girls  do,  but  not  we  boys,”  cried  Taro.  “Father 
tells  us  that  such  things  belong  with  the  fairy  folks 
that  no  one  ever  sees  except  in  dreams.” 

“ I do  not  believe  what  UhG  and  Taka  the  maid 
believe,”  said  Kin6,  “ but  I should  not  like  to  play 
the  game  of  soul-examination  which  you  boys  played 
last  month,  when  after  each  of  the  ghost  stories  had 
been  told  and  each  of  the  ten  candles  was  blown 
out,  it  fell  on  you  to  take  the  stump  off  the  candle 
and  lay  it  on  the  middle  tomb  in  the  cemetery.” 

“ Did  you  really  do  it,  Taro?  ” asked  Honda. 

“Yes,  I did;  but  I know  one  boy  who  got  credit 
for  being  brave  who  laughed  at  me  for  my  trouble. 
He  said  he  had  hired  beforehand  the  ash-man  at  the 
cremation-house,  in  case  the  lot  fell  on  him  to  carry 
the  candle,  and  set  it  on  the  tomb  where  the  other 
boys  found  it  next  morning.” 

“ Uhei  says  that  the  ghosts  of  the  Hdike  still  rise 
out  of  the  southwestern  sea  and  ask  the  sailors  in 
boats  to  lend  them  a dipper,”  said  Ivine. 

“ What  do  ghosts  want  with  a dipper  ? ” asked 
Taro. 


ABOUT  YOSHITSUNE. 


139 


“ I do  not  know ; but  Uh6i  says  if  the  sailors  give 
them  any  kind  of  a vessel  with  a bottom  in  it,  they 
will  dip  up  the  sea-water  into  the  boat  so  quickly  as 
soon  to  fill  and  sink  it.  So  the  sailors  always  hand 
them  a dipper  with  the  bottom  knocked  out.  The 
poor  ghosts  do  not  know  the  difference  and  thus 
work  all  night  for  nothing.” 

“ How  stupid  a ghost  must  be  ! ” said  Taro.  “No 
wonder  the  Buddhist  priests  can  lay  them  so  easily. 
Father  says  some  of  the  bonzes  earn  half  their 
money  by  laying  ghosts.” 

“Well,  the  ghost  episode  is  past,  anyhow,”  said 
Honda,  “ and  now  the  most  interesting  part  of  the 
story  is  to  come. 

“ Then  came  the  trial  of  the  faithful  retainer ; for 
Yoshitsune  fell  into  disgrace  and  was  outlawed  by 
his  brother  Yoritomo.  Again  and  again  did  Benkdi 
give  proof  of  his  valor  and  many-sided  wit,  by 
which  he  saved  his  master’s  life. 

“When  Yoshitsund  fled  with  his  followers  from  Ky- 
oto to  the  north,  they  took  the  route  through  Echizen 
and  Kaga.  They  put  on  the  disguise  of  wandering 
priests  or  mendicant  friars,  called  Yamabushi.  Each 
one  wore  on  his  head  a little  skull-cap,  and  strapped 
on  his  back  a portable  shrine  full  of  gilded  idols  of 
Buddha.  To  protect  themselves  against  rain,  snow, 
and  the  sun,  they  had  woven  wide  hats  called  ‘roofs,’ 
slung  over  their  shoulders.  The  vagrant  priests 
earned  their  living  by  begging  from  door  to  door, 
but  were  allowed  to  travel  freely  all  over  the  coun- 
try. Before  they  started,  and  while  on  their  way, 


140 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


Benkffi  trained  them  to  recite  the  chants  and  prayers 
]ike  true  priests.  So  they  practiced  till  they  were 
perfect. 

“Lord  Yoritomo,  thinking  that  Yoshitsune  would 
assume  this  disguise,  had  sent  word  to  all  the  military 
posts.  At  all  the  important  roads  and  mountain- 
passes  in  the  empire  there  were  harrier-gates  and 
guard-houses.  The  sentinels  had  orders  to  arrest 
and  examine  all  wandering  friars. 

“ Benkffi  and  his  company  passed  through  Omi 
and  Echizen,  and  the  tree  under  which  Yoshitsune 
stopped  and  hung  up  his  book-box  or  portable  shrine, 
while  he  rested,  is  still  pointed  out  in  our  province. 
At  Hffisenji,  the  temple  north  of  our  city,  the  chief 
abbot  asked  for  music,  and  while  Benkffi  played 
the  koto  (harp)  Yoshitsun^  accompanied  him  on 
the  flute.  Reaching  the  barrier  at  Ataga,  in  Kaga, 
the  captain  of  the  guard  promptly  refused  to  let 
them  pass,  on  the  ground  that  they  were  rebels  in 
disguise. 

“ ‘ Nay,  my  lord  ; we  are  priests  from  Nara,  and  are 
on  our  way  to  collect  subscriptions  to  rebuild  the 
great  temple  destroyed  by  fire.’ 

‘“If  you  really  are  priests  and  not  impostors,’  said 
the  guard  officer,  ‘ let  me  hear  you  chant  the  ritual 
of  your  sect.’ 

“ ‘ Aye,  your  honor,  we  will,’  said  Benkei,  who 
commanded  his  band  to  sit  down  on  the  ground. 
Then  they  recited  from  memory,  chanting  a long 
passage  from  the  sacred  books. 

“ With  this  part  the  officer  was  satisfied ; but 


ABOUT  TO  SUITS  UNE. 


141 


being  still  suspicious,  he  put  a great  many  questions 
to  them,  most  of  which  were  answered  satisfactorily. 
When  any  of  his  band  was  in  danger  of  being 
confused  or  detected,  Benkei  made  answer  for  them, 
or  adroitly  parried  the  queries.  Finally,  tired  of 
cross-questioning,  the  officer  applied  the  severest  test 
of  their  true  character. 

“ ‘ If,  as  you  say,  you  are  collecting  money,  then, 
of  course,  you  have  an  eloquent  address  to  read  to 
the  people.’ 

“ This  the  officer  said  with  a stern  look,  thinking 
that  Benkffi  was  now  surely  his  victim,  if  an 
impostor. 

“Now,  as  a matter  of  fact,  Benkffi  had  nothing 
of  the  sort  about  him ; but  ever  ready  with  his 
tongue,  he  put  his  hand  in  his  bosom,  drew  out  his 
wallet,  and  opened  a sheet  of  blank  paper.  Then 
standing  up  with  pompous  dignity,  and  pretending 
to  read  from  it  in  a loud  and  clerical  voice,  there 
flowed  from  his  glib  tongue  an  eloquent  appeal, 
telling  how  the  holy  temple  had  been  burned  and  still 
lay  in  ashes.  Unless  money  were  liberally  forth- 
coming the  sacred  edifice  could  not  be  rebuilt ; for 
the  honor  of  their  sect  and  the  safety  of  their  souls 
the  faithful  believers  ought  to  respond  freely  with 
money  to  rebuild  it ; and  finally,  every  aid  should  be 
afforded  the  mendicant  friars  while  on  their  errand 
of  benevolence,  etc. 

“ So  eloquent  was  the  address  and  so  learned  the 
language,  that  the  guards  were  utterly  overcome. 
The  soldiers,  who  had  stood  behind  the  barrier  or 


142 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


had  blocked  the  way  with  spears  resting  on  their 
butts,  arrows  in  the  string,  or  with  hands  clapped 
to  their  swords,  one  after  another  kneeling  down  on 
the  ground,  bowed  their  heads  with  sighs  of  admira- 
tion for  his  reverence,  the  eloquent  priest.  Even 
the  captain,  Hogashi,  lowered  his  head  to  the  floor. 

“ The  result  was  that  Benkffi  took  up  a collection 
on  the  spot,  into  which  even  the  captain  dropped  a 
silver  coin,  and  then,  with  his  fan,  he  waved  the 
order  to  let  the  company  pass.  But  once  free  from 
the  spell  of  Benkffi’s  tongue,  one  of  the  soldiers  who 
knew  Yoshitsun^  by  sight,  as  the  band  filed  by, 
recognized  his  former  master  in  the  garb  of  a priest’s 
servant,  and  cried  out : — 

“ ‘ There  he  is  ! — Yoshitsuiffi  — I know  him  ! ’ 

“This  Yoshitsund  denied  in  rude  country  speech, 
and  Benkdi,  always  ready,  laughed  at  the  idea  of 
his  servant  being  the  great  commander.  Then  giv- 
ing Yoshitsund  a kick,  he  knocked  him  down  and 
thrashed  him  soundly  with  his  cane  for  answering 
the  guard  rudely  with  clownish  talk. 

“ ‘ Excuse  my  servant,  your  honor,  he  is  but  a 
clodhopper  from  the  country,’  said  Benkei,  bowing 
and  passing  on. 

“The  officer  enjoyed  the  fun,  and  his  suspicions 
were  allayed,  and  they  were  soon  far  beyond  the 
barrier,  on  their  way  to  the  north. 

“ How  Benkdi  died  is  not  certain,  but  it  is  sure 
that  his  last  breath  was  loyal  to  his  master, 
Yoshitsund.” 

“ What  became  of  Yoshitsund?”  asked  Taro. 


Benkei’s  Stratagem.  — See  page  142. 


ABOUT  TO  SHITS  UNE. 


143 


“ Some  think  he  did  not  commit  hara-kiri,  as  is 
commonly  reported,  but  escaped  to  the  mainland 
of  Asia  and  became  the  great  conqueror,  Genghis 
Khan.” 

Mr.  Rai  now  appeared  in  a very  happy  mood  and 
said : — 

“ Now,  my  children,  let  me  surprise  you  all.  I 
have  been  telling  these  Heike  and  Genji  stories  for 
many  reasons,  one  of  which  you  will  now  perceive. 
Mr.  Honda  and  I have  painted  for  you  pictures  in 
words.  You  shall  now  see  how  an  artist  tells  the 
same  stories  in  ink,  gold,  and  color.  Uk6i,  draw 
apart  the  partitions.” 

The  sliding  doors  between  the  sitting-room  and 
parlor  were  shunted  aside,  and  there  in  the  light 
of  several  burning  candles  stood  two  splendid  gold- 
paper  screens  fresh  from  Yedo.  They  had  been 
painted  by  one  of  the  very  best  artists  of  the  Tosa 
school  of  historical  painters,  in  brilliant  colors,  fine 
drawing,  and  with  great  masses  of  gold  that  hid 
excessive  detail  and  made  the  parts  visible  more 
suggestive.  Although  lacking  technical  perspective, 
the  skillful  use  of  cloud  and  haze,  as  well  as  of  the 
gold  bordering,  gave  the  scenes  practically  the  effect 
of  perspective  in  air  and  water,  scenery  and  dis- 
tance. There  was  first,  Yoshi-iy6  on  horseback, 
reining  up  before  the  frightened  wild  fowl ; next, 
the  battle  of  the  two  clans,  Gen  and  Hei  before  the 
palace  gates  in  Kyoto ; third,  the  wood-pigeons 
flying  out  of  the  hollow  log,  into  the  rain,  as  the 
soldier  poked  it  with  his  bow ; fourth,  Tomoy6 


144 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


defending  herself  on  horseback  with  a young  pine- 
tree  ; fifth,  Masago  fleeing  with  the  three  children 
of  Yoshitomo ; sixth,  Yoshitsun^  sitting  at  the  feet 
of  the  king  of  the  tengus;  seventh,  Yoshitsun^ 
vanquishing  Benk^i  at  the  bridge  ; eighth,  the  H6ike 
army  frightened  at  the  noise  of  the  wild  fowl  at 
the  Fuji  River;  ninth,  Yoshitsund  charging  with 
his  cavalry  down  hill ; tenth,  Benktii  laying  the 
ghosts  in  the  sea ; eleventh,  Benk^i  beating  Yo- 
shitsund  before  the  Taira  officer ; and  twelfth,  Yori- 
tomo  at  Kamakura  setting  free  from  gilt  cages  a 
thousand  white  cranes  in  honor  of  the  empire,  or 
“ all  under  heaven,”  being  at  peace. 

Perfectly  delighted  with  the  paintings  and  the 
screens,  the  family,  Mr.  Honda,  and  two  or  three 
friends  of  Mr.  Rai  who  had  dropped  in  sat  up 
till  near  midnight  enjoying  and  talking  over  the 
artist’s  work. 

“It  is  as  wonderful  as  a series  of  paintings  as 
are  the  chapters  of  Rai  Sanyo’s  book  as  literature,” 
said  one  of  the  visitors. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


MEN,  MONKEYS,  HORSES,  AND  BOYS. 

MR.  HONDA  JIRO’S  father,  like  Mr.  Rai,  was 
an  officer  in  the  service  of  the  lord  of  Echi- 
zen.  His  office  was  that  of  equerry,  or  superintend- 
ent of  the  horses  belonging  to  the  daimio  and  his 
retainers,  whom  together  we  may  call  the  clan. 
Under  Mr.  Honda  were  the  six  or  eight  riding- 
masters  who  taught  the  young  gentlemen  the  art  of 
riding,  which  was  rather  different  from  ours.  The 
samurai  rider,  when  attired,  had  on  a helmet  or  hat  of 
lacquered  pasteboard  bound  over  his  chin,  and  long 
knit  gloves  on  his  hands.  He  mounted  his  horse 
and  sat  with  his  knees  almost  on  a level  with  his 
thigh.  The  stirrups  were  very  high,  as  if  the  rider 
were  afraid  of  falling.  Seizing  the  woven  silk  reins 
he  jerked  up  the  horse’s  nostrils  high  in  the  air  and 
grasped  the  reins  by  a loop  close  to  the  horse’s  head, 
within  eight  inches  of  the  bit.  When  he  wished  to 
start  the  horse  he  flapped  against  his  side  with  the 
ponderous  stirrups.  Trotting  was  almost  unknown. 
A sudden  start  and  run  at  full  speed,  until  the  horses 
were  almost  exhausted,  were  favorite  amusements. 

In  Yedo  and  other  large  cities  there  were  numer- 
ous riding-courses  where  the  animals  were  kept  for 
hire,  either  in  the  course  or  for  outside  distances,  and 

146 


146 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


where  riding-masters  gave  lessons  to  those  wishing 
to  learn.  Only  the  samurai  or  gentry  were  allowed 
to  ride  on  saddled  horses.  A man  of  the  lower 
classes,  merchant,  laborer,  or  artisan,  if  on  a pack- 
saddle  or  riding  bareback,  must  dismount  on  seeing 
a gentleman  approach.  While  there  was  a large 
number  of  pack-horses  employed  as  burden-carriers, 
a horse  harnessed  to  a wagon  or  carriage  was  a 
thing  unknown.  The  use  of  the  horse  as  a beast  of 
draught  was  yet  in  the  future,  bullocks  and  human 
beings  still  having  the  monopoly  of  draught-labor. 

One  could  have  often  seen  women  harnessed  to 
small  carts.  The  sight  of  mothers  with  babies  slung 
on  their  backs,  pulling  loaded  wagons,  was  very  com- 
mon in  provinces  near  Echizen.  This  unnecessary 
and  degrading  form  of  human  drudgery  had  not  yet 
become  the  work  of  the  horse  and  the  locomotive; 
but  education  and  the  elevating  ideas  of  the  dignity 
of  humanity  afterward  became  more  general  under 
the  teaching  of  such  men  as  Mr.  Koba,  and  when  the 
ancient  and  ever-pressing  necessity  of  the  country  — 
good  roads — was  provided  for.  This  matter  of  good 
roads  was  one  of  the  many  great  enterprises  which 
feudalism  discouraged,  for  there  was  little  sentiment 
of  national  unity  in  the  empire  before  the  epochal 
year  of  1868. 

Let  us  walk  round  Fukui,  of  feudal  days,  and  first 
go  to  see  the  horses. 

Immediately  in  front  of  the  gate  and  bridge  lead- 
ing from  the  citadel  of  the  castle,  on  the  far  side  of 
the  broad  avenue  skirting  the  moat,  were  the  stable, 


MEN,  MONKEYS,  HORSES , AND  BOYS.  147 

the  riding-school,  and  the  race-course  or  polo-ground. 
Close  to  them  were  the  lovely  grounds  and  substan- 
tial buildings  of  the  monastery  of  the  Shin  sect  of 
Buddhists.  Every  one  of  the  Japanese  clans  or 
feudal  bodies,  numbering  three  hundred  or  more, 
into  which  the  Japanese  nation  was  divided,  pos- 
sessed one  of  these  stables  for  the  gentry,  the  horses 
numbering  from  ten  to  five  hundred,  according  to 
the  wealth  of  the  clan.  In  Fukui  the  number  was 
fifty.  These  clan  stables  were  the  relics  of  the  old 
Genji  and  Hffik6  days  when  each  nobleman  had  his 
following  of  knights  who  owned  tl\eir  own  horses. 
In  the  long  peace  the  knights,  or  samurai,  owned 
horses  in  common. 

The  stable  was  a wooden  structure  four  hundred 
feet  long  and  about  twenty  feet  wide.  The  win- 
dows facing  the  street  were  of  paper,  about  eight  feet 
from  the  ground.  On  entering  the  main  gate  we 
stepped  into  an  open,  shady  space,  skirted  with  tall 
trees.  To  the  left  was  the  range  of  stables ; to  the 
right,  one  long  building  consisting  of  neatly  matted 
rooms,  with  sliding  paper-covered  windows  looking 
out  on  the  riding-ground,  on  which  polo  was  played 
and  races  held.  Mr.  Honda’s  office  was  in  a building 
by  itself.  These  matted  rooms  in  the  gallery-like 
edifice  overlooking  the  course  were  for  the  accom- 
modation of  spectators  on  extra  occasions.  The 
riding-course  was  about  six  hundred  feet  long  and 
forty  feet  wide,  covered  with  sand,  shaded  by  fine 
old  trees. 

We  should  have  found  many  things  to  amuse  us 


148 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


in  the  stable  and  riding-school  under  Mr.  Honda’s 
oversight  in  1853.  Perhaps  our  eyes  and  the  eyes 
of  the  Japanese  are  very  different,  and  which  of  us 
see  things  the  wrong  way  is  not  fully  settled.  The 
stable  is  another  illustration  of  things  turned  upside 
down  or  wrong  part  before.  In  walking  past  the 
stalls  one  sees  in  an  American  stable  the  flanks  and 
tails  of  the  animals,  that  stand  with  heads  fronting 
the  street.  In  the  Fukui  stable,  as  you  walked  by 
the  stalls,  the  horses  stood  with  their  heads  towards 
you,  and  their  tails  were  at  the  closed  end  of  the  stall. 
The  stalls  were  boarded  up  to  the  height  of  the  ani- 
mal’s head;  but  the  most  curious  thing  was  the  way 
that  the  horses  were  tied.  The  halters  were  different 
from  ours.  When  they  led  a horse  they  tied  a rope 
around  the  lower  jaw  between  the  incisor  and  grinder 
teeth.  In  the  stable  the  bit  was  kept  in  the  mouth, 
and  the  horse  was  tied  up  by  a rope  from  each  side 
of  its  jaw,  as  when  we  secure  a horse  to  curry 
him.  The  brute  was  thus  kept  all  day  with  his  head 
as  high  as  Job’s  war-horse,  and  his  nostrils  were  on 
the  level  of  the  eye,  as  if  sniffing  the  battle  afar 
off.  Such  a dramatic  attitude,  long  continued,  must 
make  his  neck  ache,  until  long  use  inured  him  to  it. 
It  would  have  seemed  to  us  a standing  wonder  that 
the  Japanese  genus  Uquus  had  not  long  since  devel- 
oped into  the  Camelopardalis  girafa;  but  Japanese 
horses  have  been  thus  tied  for  centuries,  and  no 
instance  of  such  transformation  has  taken  place,  nor 
is  the  giraffe  found  in  Japan. 

Some  of  the  horse-lore  would  have  amused  and 


MEN,  MONKEYS,  HORSES,  AND  BOYS.  149 


instructed  us.  Big  teeth  denoted  poor,  small  teeth 
good,  eyesight.  Rice-straw  as  a steady  diet  produced 
spavin,  mulberry  leaves  cured  blindness,  certain 
spots  on  the  knees  betokened  a good  “ night  eye,” 
or  power  to  see  well  in  the  dark.  Horses  were  not 
curried,  but  combed,  washed  in  warm  water,  and 
carefully  wiped.  It  was  the  custom  to  bind  the 
forelock  so  as  to  make  it  stand  erect  in  tufts  like 
pompons,  and  to  encase  the  tail  in  a 6ilk:  bag.  The 
art  of  equine  hair-dressing  was  professed  by  special- 
ists. To  make  the  tail  droop  gracefully,  the  sinew 
beneath  the  root  must  be  cut.  As  there  are  few 
flies  in  Japan  a fly-brush  was  not  necessary. 

It  is  said  by  those  who  have  ridden  fine  animals 
in  other  countries  that  the  Japanese  horse  “is 
without  a single  virtue ; ” and  though  this  is,  as  the 
Japanese  say,  “blowing  a conch,”  that  is,  telling  a 
snorting  exaggeration,  yet  little  can  be  said  in  his 
praise  except  that  he  is  tough,  patient,  enduring, 
sure-footed,  and  can  live  cheaply  on  poor  fare. 

A great  many  even  of  the  saddle-horses  in 
Echizen  were  badly  broken  in,  and  all  the  natural 
troubles  of  an  unskilled  rider  were  much  increased 
by  a multitude  of  uncanny  and  undesirable  tricks 
which  the  creature  began  to  play  as  soon  as  he 
discovered  the  character  of  his  human  burden  and 
the  quality  of  his  arm.  When  Mr.  Honda  first 
taught  his  son  Jiro  to  ride  he  used  gentle  horses, 
but  as  he  advanced  in  skill  he  put  hard-mouthed 
animals  under  him.  For  bold  riders  vicious  horses 
were  purposely  chosen  and  ridden  by  ambitious 


150 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


fellows.  A vicious  horse  soon  made  himself  oblivi- 
ous of  the  bridle  and  began  to  describe  a series  of 
eccentric  circles  — a process  which  usually  resulted 
in  an  empty  saddle.  The  saddle-horses  were  shod 
with  thin  iron  shoes,  the  pack-animals  with  sandals 
of  plaited  straw  which  usually  lasted  a day  or  ev&n 
less  on  a rough  road.  The  highways  or  bridle-paths 
were  usually  found  strewed  with  cast-off  sandals  of 
men  and  horses. 

The  common  method  of  breaking  in  a colt  was  to 
tie  the  animal  into  a harness  with  two  long  ropes, 
to  each  of  which  five  or  six  men  took  hold,  and 
allow  him  to  run  in  an  open  field.  They  jerked 
him  about  as  they  wished,  tumbling  him  over  or 
bringing  him  to  a sudden  halt,  sometimes  so  quickly 
as  to  cause  an  involuntary  somersault.  Two  or 
three  such  exercises  usually  sufficed,  unless  the 
subject  were  unusually  spirited. 

The  best  horses  came  from  Nambu,  in  the  north 
of  the  main  island,  on  the  plains  of  which  province 
strong-limbed  animals  in  large  herds  ran  wild,  and 
where  special  attention  was  paid  to  rearing  them. 
They  were  rather  gentle  in  disposition.  The  coat- 
of-arms,  or  crest,  of  the  daimio  of  Soma  was  a horse 
tied  between  two  posts  — one  of  the  very  few 
animals  in  Japanese  heraldry.  In  Satsuma,  the 
extreme  south,  the  ponies  were  stunted  in  growth 
and  covered  with  woolly  hair.  They  were  full  of 
fire,  spiteful  and  snappish.  In  Tosa  the  horses  were 
so  small,  hardy,  and  stunted  that  they  resembled  the 
Shetland  breed.  The  smallness  of  the  Tosa  horses 


MEN,  MONKEYS , HORSES , AND  BOYS.  151 


was  made  up  for  by  the  length  of  the  tail-feathers 
of  the  roosters,  which  were  often  six  and  eight 
feet  long.  Horses  were  not  put  to  use  as  draught 
animals.  Wheeled  vehicles  for  conveyance  of  men 
were  not  in  use,  and  carts  or  wagons  for  burdens 
were  drawn  by  oxen  or  men — even  the  Mikado’s 
“Phoenix  car  ” was  drawn  by  bullocks.  The  mule, 
called  the  “ rabbit-horse,”  was  not  indigenous,  and 
very  rare. 

The  same  diet  on  which  the  “ Captain  Jinks  ” of 
popular  song  fed  his  horse  was  that  of  the  Japan- 
ese nag.  He  took  his  food  from  a box  or  bucket 
set  in  front  of  him  on  the  floor,  filled  with  corn, 
beans,  or  peas.  Hay,  straw,  grass,  and  mixed  fodder 
composed  his  summer  diet.  In  the  center  of  the 
floor,  beneath  the  bod}^  of  the  animal,  was  a clay- 
lined  pit,  covered  with  a wooden  grating.  Not  an 
ounce  of  any  description  of  manure  was  lost  in 
Japan.  The  stalls  were  very  clean.  The  horses 
were  black,  white,  or  brown.  Their  names  were  a 
study,  such  as,  “ Black  Dragon,”  “ Typhoon,”  “ Wil- 
low Swamp,”  “ Green  Mountain,”  “ Devil  Head,” 
“ Thunder  Cloud,”  “ Arrow,”  “ Ink-stone,”  “ Devil’s 
Eye,”  “ Earthquake,”  and  “ Iron  Jaw.” 

There  was  an  equine  as  well  as  a human  aristoc- 
racy in  Japan.  The  albino  horses  were  considered 
sacred  and  reserved  for  temples.  Near  many  of 
the  great  Shinto  shrines  and  often  in  the  Buddhist 
temples  might  be  seen  one  or  two  which  were 
daintily  fed,  covered,  and  carefully  waited  upon  by 
a pretty  maiden  set  apart  for  the  work.  They  were 


152 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


often  decorated  with  the  notched  strips  of  white 
paper  which  are  the  symbols  of  the  Shinto  religion. 
Then  came  the  fine  breed  of  choice  form,  good 
wind,  bottom,  and  speed,  for  the  use  of  chief  men 
of  the  clan,  and  which  in  the  daimio’s  processions 
were  caparisoned  and  led  in  mere  pomp.  Under 
this  elect  grade  was  the  ordinary  saddle-horse,  and 
after  this  the  pack-horse,  a most  ungainly,  unkempt 
brute,  fed  on  the  cheapest  food. 

To  take  care  of  these  horses  a considerable  num- 
ber of  men  and  several  monkeys  were  necessary; 
for  without  a red-faced  ape  no  Japanese  stable  of 
high  pretensions  was  thought  to  be  completely  fur- 
nished. Let  us  look  on  the  men  first  and  then  at 
the  monkeys. 

The  class  of  men  living  almost  inseparably  with 
the  pack-horses  and  always  associated  in  idea  with 
them  formed  almost  a caste,  and  had  guilds  or  unions 
of  their  own.  The  leader  of  the  pack-horse  was 
called  a “horse-side.”  The  gentlemen’s  hostler  was 
called  a betto,  or  “ mouth-holder.” 

Whenever  an  officer  or  gentleman  rode  out  the 
betto  ran  along  in  front  of  the  horse  to  be  ready 
in  case  of  need  and  to  hold  the  animal  when  his 
master  dismounted.  The  betto’s  office,  like  that  of 
most  trades  in  Japan,  was  hereditary,  and  the  betto 
was  bred  to  it  from  infancy.  They  were  lithe,  light 
men  who  could  run  as  fast  as  a horse  and  often 
keep  on  their  feet  for  forty  miles.  Besides  being 
footmen,  they  were  grooms,  and  occupied  platforms 
in  the  stable  and  took  their  food  there.  They  were 


MEN,  MONKEYS , HOUSES , AND  BOYS.  153 


of  very  low  social  rank  and  were  given  to  gambling. 
They  had  a guild  with  rigid  rules  and  a chief  whose 
word  is  law.  Even  gentlemen  of  rank  and  influence 
found  to  their  cost  that  they  were  powerless  against 
this  guild  if  its  members  should  combine  to  drive 
away,  or  “ run  off,”  any  obnoxious  betto  brought 
from  another  neighborhood.  The  betto  did  not 
usually  trouble  himself  with  clothing,  and  instead 
of  girding  up  his  loins  for  a race,  he  divested  himself 
of  all  clothing  and  ran  with  only  a breech-cloth  and 
a pair  of  socks.  On  short  runs  they  wore  a blue 
cloak  on  which  was  marked  their  master’s  coat-of- 
arms.  Most  of  them  were  tattooed  on  back  and 
shoulders. 

The  jockey  was  not  an  unknown  character.  This 
gentleman  possessed  the  secret  of  the  Fountain  of 
Youth.  He  could  transform  a superannuated  beast 
into  a fiery  charger  that  would  keep  supple  and 
sprightly  until  after  sale.  Filing  the  teeth,  feeding 
with  arsenic,  clipping,  paring,  and  all  the  arts  by 
which  age  is  concealed  and  youth  simulated  were 
practiced  by  the  native  jockey,  who  was  also  a vet- 
erinary doctor  and  consulting  trainer.  He  could 
astound  even  old  bettos  with  the  prodigious  amount 
of  horse-lore  carried  in  his  noddle. 

One  of  the  best  characters  in  Fukui  was  the  mon- 
key dancer.  It  was  believed  that  a monkey  in  a 
stable  warded  off  infectious  diseases.  One  of  these 
four-handed  animals  was  a permanent  boarder  with 
the  four-legged  guests  in  the  stall.  At  New  Year’s 
the  proprietor  went  from  stable  to  stable,  his  monkey 


154 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


performing  tricks  and  he  receiving  a fee.  The  second 
and  third  days  were  devoted  to  the  entertainment  of 
the  daimio’s  horses,  a performance  being  given  be- 
fore each  stall,  to  the  equal  delight  of  grooms  and 
horses. 

As  nearly  all  heathen  gods  are  only  men  who  have 
been  deified  after  death,  so  each  class,  trade,  guild, 
and  locality  has  its  special  patron  deity.  The  hos- 
tler of  Japan  worshiped  a great  tamer  of  horses  who 
lived  long  ago.  This  Rarey  of  history  was  Tsun6iy6, 
who  served  the  Genji  and  lived  in  Yoritomo’s  time 
(a.d.  1136-99).  He  was  made  lord  of  the  stables 
of  Kamakura.  He  could  tame  horses  that  no  other 
man  durst  approach.  He  could  infuse  into  stupid 
animals  a fiery  disposition.  It  is  said  that  he  fed 
them  with  a white  substance  at  midnight.  No  one 
could  discover  the  secret  of  this  drug ; and  as  he 
was  drowned  in  the  sea,  he  died  without  divulging  it. 

This  stable  in  Fukui,  kept  at  the  public  expense, 
was,  as  we  have  said,  only  a shadowy  relic  of  the  old 
days  when  every  knight  or  gentleman  was  expected 
to  keep  and  maintain  a horse  in  order  to  take  the 
field  for  war,  whenever  his  lord  called  him  out  on  a 
campaign,  in  return  for  the  land  allotted  him.  That 
is  what  feudalism  means.  The  land  is  all  divided  up 
into  thousands  of  tracts,  which  are  held  in  exchange 
for  military  service.  Instead  of  a national  army  of 
volunteers  for  a single  war  or  a standing  army  of 
regulars  who  are  paid  wages  out  of  the  public  treas- 
ury, the  samurai,  or  gentry,  formed  the  military  class 
and  were  given  land,  or  the  revenue  from  land. 


MEN,  MONKEYS,  HOUSES,  AND  BOYS.  155 


They  were  paid  a salary  in  JcoJcu,  or  bags  of  rice,  and 
in  return  were  free  from  all  taxes  or  tolls  such  as 
the  merchants,  farmers,  and  lower  class  had  to  pay. 

The  general  rule  about  the  use  of  the  daimio’s 
horses  was  that  all  the  samurai  and  their  sons  whose 
income  amounted  to  about  one  thousand  bushels  of 
rice  a year,  among  whom  were  Honda  and  Rai,  could 
ride  on  the  horses  or  take  riding  exercises  twice  a 
month. 

In  addition  to  horsemanship  the  young  men 
learned  fencing,  wrestling,  and  military  drill.  Read- 
ing and  writing  were  taught  at  two  separate  schools, 
reading  being  learned  in  the  morning  and  writing  in 
the  afternoon ; yet  in  the  whole  school  of  five  hun- 
dred lads  there  was  not  one  son  of  a merchant, 
farmer,  or  mechanic.  It  was  considered  a disgraceful 
thing  for  a samurai  to  study  arithmetic,  and  in  the 
old-time  school  this  branch  of  knowledge  was  not 
allowed  to  be  taught.  Useful  knowledge,  except  as 
it  related  to  war  or  the  military  life,  was  not  con- 
sidered worthy  of  a samurai’s  attention.  Some  even 
thought  it  disgraceful  to  know  how  to  count  money. 
Trade  was  regarded  as  a mean  thing,  and  the  term 
merchant  was  regarded  as  synonymous  with  liar  or 
miser.  A marriage  between  a samurai  and  a mer- 
chant’s daughter  was  almost  unheard  of,  though  it 
sometimes  did  take  place.  In  some  instances  also  a 
trader  or  brewer  was  able  to  purchase  the  right  of 
wearing  swords,  and  even  of  entering  the  samurai 
class.  The  proprietor  of  a sak^-brewery  was  often 
the  best  dressed  and  most  important  personage  in 


156 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


the  village.  Men  who  bought  the  right  of  wearing 
swords  were  called  “money-lifted  samurai.” 

Young  fellows  who  wore  two  swords  were  more 
fond  of  fencing,  horsemanship,  and  wrestling  than  of 
books.  Their  whole  talk  and  reading  was  about  the 
fighting  heroes  of  old  days,  and  their  swords  they 
looked  on  as  their  very  souls.  Many  of  them  would 
probably  have  starved  before  doing  manual  labor. 
One  of  their  favorite  proverbs  was  “ Though  an  eagle 
be  starving,  it  will  not  eat  grain.”  They  formed 
parties  and  cliques  among  themselves,  and  were  often 
rough  to  each  other,  especially  when  they  played  the 
Genji  and  H^ik^  fight.  In  walking  through  the 
country,  if  a farmer  or  lower-class  man  were  riding  on 
his  pack-horse  and  did  not  instantly  dismount  when 
he  saw  a samurai  coming,  or  if  he  jostled  a gentleman 
or  was  rude  to  him,  the  man  of  swords  was  very  apt 
to  draw  blade  and  murder  him.  The  sight  of  dead 
men  lying  in  their  own  blood  on  the  roadside  was  no 
rare  thing.  There  was  usually  a good  deal  of  jeal- 
ousy between  the  ignorant  fencing  experts  who  could 
hardly  write  a letter  correctly  and  those  who  were 
close  students  of  books,  and  the  societies  or  frater- 
nities of  the  one  sort  usually  excluded  men  of  the 
other  kind.  Even  men  who  trained  their  sons  to 
a knowledge  of  arithmetic,  or  calculation  on  the  aba- 
cus, did  it  with  the  idea  of  getting  them  lucrative 
offices,  such  as  those  of  treasurer  and  tax-collector. 

No  slates,  pencils,  blackboards,  or  chalk  were  used 
in  school,  but  instead  the  abacus,  or  box  of  balls 
sliding  on  rods,  was  employed-  On  this  counting- 


MEN,  MONKEYS , HORSES , AND  BOYS.  157 


machine  subtraction,  multiplication,  division,  frac- 
tions, decimals,  extraction  of  square  and  cube  root, 
and  many  other  arithmetical  problems  can  be  done 
much  more  rapidly  than  by  our  common  methods. 

In  old  time,  when  Mr.  Honda  was  a boy,  the  only 
books  and  literature  studied  were  Chinese,  which  is 
to  Japanese  very  much  as  Latin  is  to  English. 
Through  the  influence  of  Mr.  Rai,  Doctor  Sano,  and 
men  of  like  mind  Japanese  was  introduced  and  seri- 
ously studied  for  the  first  time  about  the  year  that 
Rai  Taro  first  entered  school.  A few  were  begin- 
ning to  master  Dutch,  and  these  found  it  such  hard 
work  that,  though  they  persevered,  they  were  called 
by  the  fencing  boys  of  old-fashioned  methods  “pale- 
face-and-big-top-knot  fellows.”  The  ultra  conserva- 
tives also  despised  the  students  of  arithmetic,  which 
had  been  introduced  into  the  course  of  studies  after 
a struggle,  considering  that  men  who  had  handled 
money,  whether  samurai  or  traders,  must  necessarily 
be  thieves.  In  this  they  were  not  so  far  wrong,  for 
in  the  day  of  spies  and  bribery  and  oppression  of 
one  class  by  another,  two  and  two  did  not  commonly 
make  four.  Among  the  shopkeepers  too  the  idea 
seemed  to  be  to  get  rich  by  defrauding  customers, 
and  then  to  lock  up  the  money  in  a strong-box  or 
to  bury  it  in  the  ground.  Between  the  idle  privi- 
leged classes  and  the  toiler  without  right  or  proper 
protection  against  the  strong  or  insolent  there  was 
little  love  lost. 

Before  the  age  of  thirteen  the  son  of  a samurai 
was  necessarily  a vassal  or  retainer  of  the  lord  in 


158 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


whose  fief,  or  district  governed  by  a daimio,  he  was 
born.  Only  on  one  of  three  great  occasions  could 
lads  whose  fathers  received  a salary  of  only  five 
hundred  bushels  of  rice  be  presented  to  the  daimio. 
These  were  at  the  ceremony  of  taking  the  oath  of 
allegiance  when  thirteen  years  old,  after  marriage, 
and  on  succeeding  to  the  father’s  income.  On  the 
important  occasion  of  becoming  a vassal  the  young 
man  presented  his  lord  with  an  arrow,  in  token  of  loy- 
alty, or  with  two  hundred  copper  coins,  for  the  war- 
fund  to  be  used  in  time  of  hostilities.  In  some  of  the 
citadels  of  the  feudal  castles,  the  trap-door  of  the 
entrance  to  them  being  under  the  bed  of  the  lord, 
there  were  subterranean  chambers  of  granite  and 
iron  in  which  the  offerings  of  retainers  thus  made 
Avere  stored  until  the  accumulation  ran  into  mighty 
sums  of  gold  and  silver. 

We  might  tell  more  of  the  lights  and  shadows  of 
life  in  one  of  the  petty  principalities  in  the  days 
when  Japan  was  cut  up  into  fractions,  but  we  must 
hasten  with  our  story.  Of  Echizen  it  is  truth  and 
not  fiction  to  say  that  the  people  in  it  were  as  happy 
as  in  any  other  province  of  Japan.  The  samurai 
and  the  people  both  loved  their  lord,  Matsudaira, 
who  was  both  enlightened  and  benevolent.  It  was 
with  a view  to  the  bettering  of  his  people  that  he 
had  encouraged  such  men  as  Doctor  Sano  and  had 
invited  to  his  dominions  such  scholars  as  Professor 
Koba.  The  land  was  well  tilled  and  the  farmers 
toiled  in  sunny  content.  Many  new  hillsides  Avere 
terraced  with  rice-fields  and  waste  lands  brought 


MEN , MONKEYS,  HOUSES,  AND  BOYS.  159 


under  cultivation.  When  the  rice  harvest  was  good 
the  taxes  were  easily  paid  by  the  farmers,  and  when 
crops  failed  and  food  was  short  the  local  government 
opened  its  store-house  of  rice  and  fed  the  people  free, 
for  which  all  were  grateful. 

It  was  a time  of  general  prosperity,  yet,  strange  to 
say,  people  began  to  remember  and  talk  about  the 
old  saying  handed  down  by  tradition,  “ When  the 
spade  has  reached  the  top  of  the  hills,  war  will 
break  out.” 


CHAPTER  XII. 


SCENES  AT  A HERO’S  SHEENE. 

BOUT  a mile  out  from  the  city  of  Fukui,  on 


-ZTA_  the  road  to  the  north,  stands  a neat  memorial 
shrine  to  the  memory  of  Nitta  Yoshisada,  a lineal 
descendant  of  the  great  Yoshi-iy6,  the  founder  of 
the  Genji  family.  Around  the  shrine,  which  is 
built  of  granite  and  roofed  with  copper,  were  pine- 
trees.  The  approach  from  the  road  was  a neat  stone 
path  bordered  on  either  side  with  those  peculiar 
dark-blue  pebbles  which  are  brought  from  the  sea- 
side of  the  province  of  Kii  and  being  laid  on  sand 
prevent  the  growth  of  weeds  and  straggling  grass. 
Fronting  the  sacred  fane,  in  which  was  a tablet  or 
inscribed  square  stone  column,  was  the  usual  grooved 
granite  block  containing  water  for  fresh  flowers, 
and  drilled  at  each  end  to  hold  a bamboo  tube  con- 
taining bouquets.  Here  on  certain  days  came  cer- 
tain of  the  samurai  to  make  their  floral  offerings  in 
honor  of  the  brave  hero  whose  blood  centuries  ago 
dyed  the  earth  of  the  battle-field. 

For  over  five  hundred  years  the  memory  of  Nitta 
had  been  honored  by  scholars  throughout  Japan,  and 
the  story  of  his  life  was  familiar  to  all  the  chil- 
dren of  Fukui.  There  were  at  the  time  of  our 
story  special  reasons  for  the  increased  visitation  and 


160 


SCENES  AT  A HERO'S  SHRINE. 


161 


public  honors  given  to  Nitta’s  tomb.  Let  us  see  what 
these  were  and  why  the  name  of  this  particular  char- 
acter in  history  should  rise  to  a new  glory  and  this 
tomb  enjoy  perpetual  decoration  day. 

The  successors  of  Yoritomo,  the  Hojo  rulers  who 
ruled  at  Kamakura  from  a.d.  1219  to  1333,  were  not 
content  with  division  of  the  government,  nor  witli 
excess  of  rapacity,  cruelty,  or  corruption.  They 
went  so  far  as  to  fight  against  the  Mikado  and  to  send 
him  into  exile.  Then  the  white  banner  was  raised, 
and  brave  leaders,  Ashikaga,  Kojima,  Kusunoki,  and 
others,  at  the  head  of  thousands  of  enthusiastic  vol- 
unteers, marched  to  destroy  the  usurpers  and  to 
place  once  more  the  emperor  on  his  rightful  throne. 
The  most  prominent  of  these  captains  who  loved  the 
white  banner  in  revolt  against  the  Hojo  were  Ashi- 
kaga Takauji  and  Nitta  Yoshisada,  whose  common 
ancestor  was  Yoshi-iye,  the  Minamoto  chieftain. 
Nitta  took  and  burned  Kamakura  in  1333  a.d.,  and 
when  civil  war  broke  out  adhered  unflinchingly  to 
the  Mikado’s  cause,  and  not  only  at  Hiogo  but  in 
Echizen  fought  bravely  against  mighty  odds  until 
his  death  in  an  ambuscade  near  Fukui  in  1338. 
But  thirty-eight  years  old,  he  was  the  mirror  of 
chivalry  and  loyalty.  His  fidelity  to  the  emperor, 
amid  all  threats,  bribes,  and  defeat,  made  him  a 
bright  star  in  that  galaxy  of  typical  loyal  men 
whom  the  samurai  almost  worshiped  as  models.  A 
remarkable  historical  fact  kept  in  mind  by  Nitta’s 
admirers  was  that  for  a few  years,  between  a.d.  1333 
and  1336,  and  chiefly  through  Nitta’s  victory,  there 


]62 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


was  no  dual  system  of  government,  the  Mikado 
ruling  the  whole  empire  from  Kyoto,  as  in  the  an- 
cient time. 

Honda  Jiro’s  ambition  was  to  emulate  and  imitate 
Nitta.  Excelling  as  a swordsman  in  fencing,  in 
spear  exercise,  horsemanship,  and  the  military  vir- 
tues and  training,  he  had  also  studied  Rai  Sanyo’s 
history  of  Japan,  and  the  effect  was  to  make  him 
hate  the  Yedo  rulers,  in  whom  he  saw  only  the  suc- 
cessors of  the  Hojo  and  the  usurpers  of  Kamakura. 
He  longed  to  see  the  Tokugawa  family  humiliated 
and  reduced  to  their  proper  level  as  hut  one  among 
the  many  other  vassals  of  the  emperor.  He  was 
fanatically  patriotic,  and  his  energies  found  vent  in 
hatred  of  the  Tycoon  and  in  passionate  love  to  the 
Mikado.  For  this  reason  he  had  of  late  come  almost 
daily  to  Nitta’s  shrine.  In  winter  he  brushed  away 
the  snow  to  lay  before  the  tablet  camellias,  in  the 
spring-time  plum-blossoms  and  wistarias,  in  summer 
the  peach  and  cherry  blooms,  in  autumn  the  chrysan- 
themums, and  at  all  times  evergreenery  and  wild 
flowers. 

With  his  floral  offering  Honda  put  up  prayers  to 
the  gods  to  make  him  pure  in  heart,  loyal  and  de- 
voted to  the  emperor,  and  unflinching  in  his  pur- 
pose when  opportunity  came. 

For  three  years  the  young  man  had  been  with  vary- 
ing regularity  an  habitual  visitor  to  Nitta’s  shrine, 
but  a hint  of  news  from  his  uncle,  Rai  Goro,  given 
since  the  latter’s  return  from  Higo,  had  made  him 
a daily  comer.  Further,  it  had  diverted  his  prayers 


SCENES  AT  A HE  BO'S  SHRINE. 


163 


into  a new  channel  through  a special  mediator.  Still 
again,  it  had  even  the  effect  of  precipitating  a crisis 
in  a matter  of  the  heart,  in  which  a certain  maiden 
was  deeply  interested,  as  we  shall  see. 

The  item  of  news  which  Mr.  Rai  had  heard  from 
the  Dutch  was  that  the  Americans  were  coming  with 
soldiers  and  men-of-war  to  Japan  to  compel  the 
making  of  a treaty.  Instantly  to  Honda’s  eyes  rose 
the  horrible  picture  of  the  “ hairy  barbarians  ” defil- 
ing the  sacred  soil  of  the  Holy  Country  and  possibly 
insulting  the  Mikado,  the  descendant  of  the  gods 
who  created  Japan  and  of  the  goddess  who  daily 
blazed  in  the  sky  and  whose  rays  filled  the  earth. 
A polished  and  courtly  gentleman  as  Honda  was, 
cultured  in  the  fine  art  of  being  a samurai,  his  igno- 
rance of  foreign  people  and  of  their  literature,  man- 
ners, religion,  as  well  as  of  modern  business  or  of 
political  economy,  was  as  dense  as  that  of  “ the  well- 
frog  that  knows  not  the  great  ocean.”  A gentleman 
and  a fanatic  were  combined  in  him.  In  practical 
acquaintance  with  the  world  outside  of  Dai  Nippon 
the  Japanese  of  his  day  were  as  little  children. 

On  the  night  of  the  same  day  that  Mr.  Rai  in- 
formed him  that  the  American  squadron  had  sailed, 
he  hastened  to  the  shrine.  He  recalled  from  history 
that  on  the  eve  of  his  capture  of  Kamakura,  when 
he  flung  his  sword  into  the  sea  as  a tribute  to  the 
god,  Nitta  had  sought  the  aid  of  Kompira,  the  sail- 
ors’ patron  deity,  the  god  of  the  sea  and  of  ven- 
geance. On  this  night,  instead  of  the  prayer,  “ O 
Thou  who  art  enthroned  in  the  highest  heaven,”  or 


164 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


those  addressed  to  the  hosts  of  gods,  Honda  offered 
to  the  deity  whose  hideous  image  seems  a very  night- 
mare of  scowling  horror  this  petition  : — 

“ Mighty  ruler  of  the  great  ocean,  who  governest 
the  ebbing  and  flowing  tide,  drive  back  these  bar- 
barous aliens  from  my  native  land,  or  drown  them  by 
raising  a great  storm  and  foundering  their  ships. 
Give  the  fishes  a feast  upon  their  carcases.  Let  not 
one  of  them  return  to  tell  the  story.” 

Then  to  the  hosts  of  gods  in  the  Shinto  pantheon 
he  made  petition  as  follows  : — 

“ Breath  of  the  gods,  sweep  away  all  defilement  from 
our  holy  country,  the  land  of  the  heavenly  spirits.” 

This  petition,  invoking  destruction  upon  the 
Americans,  repeated  again  and  again,  was  added  to 
his  litany  to  Aina-T^rasu,  the  sun-goddess,  to  Hachi- 
man,  the  god  of  war,  and  to  the  gods  who  were  the 
ancestors  of  the  Mikado. 

One  evening  early  in  July,  A.  D.  1853,  he  had  offered 
his  jimpo  (divine  breath)  prayer,  as  he  called  it.  He 
thought  he  was  alone,  but  on  turning  round  to  go 
home,  he  saw  the  figure  of  a young  woman  of  about 
eighteen  at  the  end  of  the  walk  where  it  joined  the 
high  road. 

“ Good-evening,  Mr.  Honda.  It  is  many  days  since 
my  eyes  have  hung  upon  your  honored  face.” 

“ Good-evening,  Miss  Hoshi  (Star).  How  is  your 
temper  this  evening  ? ” 

“ My  temper  — let  me  be  frank  to  say  it  — is  like 
that  of  a wrestler  flower  (violet),  for  I seek  an  expla- 
nation. I have  heard  you  praying  for  the  wind  to 


SCENES  AT  A HEEO'S  S HEINE. 


165 


blow  and  for  some  one’s  destruction  ; pray  tell  me, 
is  it  mine  ? ” 

“ What  a question ! No,  certainly  not.  I was 
not  thinking  of  you.” 

“ Alas  ! That  I fear  you  have  not  done  for  a long 
time.  Have  you  forsaken  me  utterly  ? Who  is  your 
new  love  ? ” 

“ Miss  Hoshi,  rest  your  mind.  There  is  no  other 
woman  that  has  captured  my  affections  ; and  yet  my 
mind  has  changed  not  only  towards  you,  but  even  in 
relation  to  my  prince,  and  even  as  regards  my  family 
and  kinsmen.  I am  at  this  moment  so  little  in  the 
mood  to  be  opposed,  that  should  they  attempt  to  hin- 
der my  purpose  I shall  cast  off  my  allegiance  to  our 
lord  and  leave  the  country.” 

“ What  can  be  the  matter,  Mr.  Honda  ? It  is  so 
long  since  you  have  honored  me  with  your  confidences, 
or  even  spoken  a kind  word  to  me,  that  I had  almost 
imagined  you  possessed  of  a fox.  Once  we  were  like 
two  violets  which  the  wind  has  driven  and  joined 
together  in  a single  flower,  but  now  some  hand  has 
torn  us  apart.  Is  it  anything  I have  done  to  bring 
you  to  your  present  state  of  mind  ? ” 

“Miss  Hoshi,  maid  and  friend,  let  me  say  now  and 
forever  that  all  the  regard  I professed  for  you  since 
I first  saw  you  on  that  bright  day  two  years  ago, 
when  the  fam,ous  master  from  Yedo  gave  his  ex- 
hibition of  flower-fires  at  the  river-meadow,  was 
in  all  truth  and  faithfulness.  I have  often  said  I 

loved  you,  and  I spoke  the  truth  of  a samurai ; but 
??  . 


now 


166 


HONDA  THE  SAMTJRAI. 


“You  cast  me  off  because  I am  a merchant’s 
daughter,  as  I have  said  you  would.  I never  be- 
lieved — since  my  father  is  a street  man  and  yours  is 
a castle-dweller  — that  you  would  make  me  your 
wife.  Now  I suppose  that  your  father  is  to  betroth 
you  to  a lady  of  samurai  rank  : I have  so  heard.” 

“You  have  heard  falsely,  then.  Let  me  go  on  to 
say  that,  though  I am  a samurai  and  you  a merchant’s 
daughter,  my  affection  was  real,  and  I hoped  in  time  to 
overcome  my  honored  father’s  prejudice,  and  to  have 
our  betrothal  arranged  and  marriage  consummated 
regularly,  in  form  according  with  the  strictest  rules 
of  etiquette.  Yet  now  I have  left  off  all  association 
with  you,  secret  or  open,  because  I am  a changed 
man.” 

“ But  what  is  it  that  has  changed  you  — who  is 
she?” 

“ Miss  Hoshi,  it  is  the  gods,  not  a woman,  that  have 
changed  me.  I can  not  explain  all,  but  our  Mikado, 
the  Son  of  Heaven,  owns  me  now.  The  foreigner  is 
coming  to  drain  our  country  of  its  gold  and  silver, 
its  rice  and  tea  and  silk,  to  impoverish  it  by  trade, 
perhaps  to  conquer  it  as  India  was  conquered,  but  in 
any  event  to  insult  our  country,  and  I have  laid  aside 
every  other  thought  except  to  drive  him  off.  I can 
not  now  think  of  love  or  marriage,  and  as  no  formal 
word  of  betrothal  has  ever  passed  between  us,  you 
can  not  in  fairness  reproach  me  with  unfaithfulness.” 

“ But  listen,  Mr.  Honda,  one  moment.” 

“ I can  not ; you  must  excuse  me,  for  here  comes 
a party  of  people,  some  of  whom  I know  by  their 


SCENES  AT  A EERO'S  SHRINE. 


167 


voices.  Until  the  Son  of  Heaven  is  honored,  or  I 
try  the  fortune  of  the  sword  with  the  foreigner,  I 
talk  love  with  no  woman.  A samurai  when  he  sees 
his  duty  plainly  knows  no  man,  woman,  or  devil. 
Sayonara  (farewell).” 

So  saying,  he  turned  his  back  upon  her  and  upon 
the  party  approaching  in  the  direction  of  the  shrine, 
and  hurried  off. 

His  night  was  spent  in  hard  study,  hers  in  tears 
and  bitter  thoughts. 

Honda  Jiro  had  the  reputation  among  his  friends 
and  comrades  of  being  an  austere  youth,  fond  alike 
of  severe  study  and  of  athletic  exercises,  but  not 
given  to  the  light  and  easy  life  which  so  many  of  the 
samurai  led.  The  love  of  pleasure  for  its  own  sake 
was  hardly  a feeling  known  to  him.  He  was  inde- 
pendent in  his  notions,  and,  despite  his  high  ideals 
as  a samurai,  had  more  sympathy  for  the  common 
people  than  most  of  his  fellows.  He  had  often  been 
known  to  shield  farmers’  boys  and  “ street  men  ” from 
swaggering  bullies  who  wore  two  swords  and  called 
themselves  samurai.  In  one  or  two  instances  he  had 
saved  the  lives  of  eta  by  threatening  to  draw  sword 
and  take  their  part  against  ruffians  in  silk  clothes  who 
would  have  cut  down  the  outcasts  like  dogs.  For 
him  the  social  gulf  which  divided  the  gentry  and  the 
lower  classes  had  often  been  bridged  by  kindly  inter- 
course between  his  father  and  the  grain-merchants. 
Honda  himself  went  further  than  his  father,  and  often 
made  playmates  of  the  children  of  a rich  rice-mer- 
chant named  Asai.  Growing  up  together  with  her, 


1G8 


HONDA  THE  SAM  URAI. 


he  was  especially  fond  of  Hoshi,  Mr.  Asai’s  daughter. 
In  accordance  with  the  social  proprieties  of  the  coun- 
try the  boys  and  girls  were  kept  apart  in  play  or 
company  after  the  age  of  eight  years. 

Then  Mr.  Asai  moved  his  family  to  his  other  house 
in  Osaka,  where  he  had  a branch  of  his  rice  ware- 
house. Here  his  daughter  Hoshi  was  educated. 
Though  tenderly  reared,  she  was  also  trained  in  use- 
ful accomplishments.  She  even  occasionally  watched 
at  her  father’s  store  and  returned  the  flag-signals 
from  the  roof  of  the  large  house  in  which  the  rice- 
merchants  had  their  guild  or  exchange,  and  from 
which  the  rise  and  fall  of  prices  were  telegraphed  by 
a sort  of  signal  service  of  flags. 

When,  eight  years  after,  Mr.  Asai  returned  to 
Fukui  with  his  daughter  Hoshi,  she  was  a beautiful 
maiden  of  graceful  figure  and  winsome  manner. 
Rather  taller  than  the  average  of  her  country- 
women of  the  same  age,  neither  too  slender  nor 
too  fully  rounded,  and  with  that  exquisite  taste  in 
dress  for  which  the  daughters  of  Japan  are  noted, 
she  might  have  graced  a prince’s  castle.  As  a matter 
of  fact,  more  than  one  of  the  wealthy  men  of  rank 
had  opened  negotiations  with  her  father,  hoping  that 
the  fair  face  might  beautify  their  harem.  Mr.  Asai 
had,  however,  determined  that  his  daughter  should 
never  leave  the  paternal  roof  except  legally  be- 
trothed and  pledged  to  be  a wife.  As  their  purpose 
was  not  honorable  marriage,  their  offers  were  politely 
declined.  Hoshi  grew  up  as  pure  in  person  as  the 
flower  which  she  called  “ the  face  of  the  morning,” 


SCENES  AT  A IIEEO'S  SHE1NE. 


169 


and  we  the  morning-glory,  when  jeweled  with  the 
dew. 

In  this  respect  our  story  must  be  different  from 
that  in  perhaps  the  majority  of  Japanese  novels. 
These  powerfully  illustrate  the  idea  of  filial  piety, 
even  to  the  idea  that  a daughter  must  cheerfully  sell 
herself  and  her  happiness  at  the  command  of  her 
parents,  so  that  they  may  be  saved  from  debt  or 
poverty.  In  the  name  of  filial  piety  crimes  against 
women  were  constantly  committed.  Perhaps  no  pages 
of  Japanese  fiction  more  vividly  illustrate  this  truth 
than  those  of  the  classic  writer  Bakin,  in  his  story 
entitled  “ Biography  of  a Gold-fish.” 

From  the  middle  of  the  sixth  month,  according  to 
the  lunar  calendar,  people  went  out  in  the  evenings 
to  saunter  on  the  great  bridge  along  the  river-flats 
and  over  the  hills.  Then  the  jugglers  displayed 
their  skill,  and  curious  animals,  fish,  bugs,  beasts, 
fossils,  and  monstrosities  were  exhibited.  Story- 
tellers gathered  their  gaping  crowds  and  “picked 
the  pockets  of  listeners  with  their  tongues.”  Musi- 
cians, both  players  and  singers,  mountebanks,  the 
man  who  cracked  stones  with  his  fist,  the  sword- 
swallowers,  the  tortoise-tamers,  the  snake-charmers, 
the  acrobats  who  danced  on  the  top  of  the  man  who 
lay  on  the  ground  with  a tengu’s  nose  eight  or  ten 
feet  high,  were  in  their  glory. 

At  night  the  river-banks,  boats,  tea-houses,  flats, 
and  parts  of  the  dry  bed  of  the  stream  were  brill- 
iantly illuminated.  In  this  month  also  the  picnic 
parties  spread  their  rugs,  and  made  merry  with 


170 


HONDA  THE  SAMUBAI. 


baked  and  fried  fish,  sak6,  cakes,  rice,  hard-boiled 
eggs,  pickles,  and  all  sorts  of  portable  and  outdoor 
refreshments,  the  eating  being  interspersed  with 
song,  jest,  and  dance.  By  the  first  day  of  the 
seventh  month  the  temples  were  gayly  adorned. 
The  priests  set  up  their  huge,  long  pole-banners, 
decorated  their  grounds  with  flags  and  lanterns,  and 
gave  their  great  free  lunches  or  dinners  of  rice  and 
radishes  to  visiting  companies  of  devotees  coming 
from  a distance.  About  this  time  also  the  famous 
makers  of  day  fire-works  entertained  the  people 
with  their  exhibition  on  the  parade-ground  or  pleas- 
ure meadow.  In  a huge  wooden  mortar,  like  an 
upright  cannon,  made  of  the  hollowed  trunk  of  a 
tree  bound  round  with  bamboo  hoops,  a cartridge 
was  dropped  looking  like  a foot  of  round  log- 
sawed  off  and  wrapped  in  paper.  Fired  off,  it  flew 
into  the  air  a few  hundred  feet  and  exploded  into 
something  surprising  and  usually  funny.  Out  of 
the  black  cloud  of  dust  that  stained  the  air  for  a 
few  seconds  would  be  seen  shooting  lines  that 
formed  a gigantic  spider,  a monkey  blowing  little 
balloons  out  of  its  mouth,  an  enormous  cuttle-fish, 
a tailless  cat  chasing  three  or  four  scampering  mice, 
a fox  coming  out  of  a tea-kettle,  an  old  woman 
hobbling  on  a stick,  or  a nest  full  of  rats  upset. 
Many  other  familiar  pictures  rested  a few  moments 
in  the  quiet  air,  printed  in  black  and  red  against  the 
blue  ether.  As  each  scene  became  visible  the  chil- 
dren, quick  to  recognize  the  subject,  became  up- 
roariously happy.  Indeed,  all  seemed  to  be  children 
in  their  fullness  of  joy  and  flow  of  animal  spirits. 


SCENES  AT  A HERO'S  SHRINE. 


171 


It  was  at  one  of  these  merry-makings  that  Honda 
Jiro,  now  himself  a handsome  samurai  and  an  ambi- 
tious young  man,  saw  Miss  Asai  Hoshi  for  the  first 
time  since  childhood-  Taking  his  seat  among  some 
friends  where  he  could  feast  his  eyes  upon  her,  he 
enjoyed  with  a rapturous  glow  this  vision  of  loveli- 
ness. He  gave  himself  to  his  own  party  while 
conversation,  fun,  or  refreshments  were  in  order; 
hut  when  all  other  eyes  were  turned  skyward  to 
vi:w  the  “flower-fires,”  then  his  gaze  was  upon  the 
fair  and  lovely  maiden  towards  whom  he  felt  a new 
and,  as  it  seemed,  an  overmastering  passion.  With- 
out going  near  the  party  in  which  her  parents  were 
he  went  home  and  wrote  her  a letter  in  which  he 
breathed  out  his  heart. 

That  letter  Miss  Hoshi  had  kept  in  a silken  cover 
since  first  she  received  it.  She  had  sewed  it  inside 
her  best  girdle.  This  girdle,  by  the  way,  was  not,  as 
one  might  think,  of  costliest  brocade  and  richest  color, 
such  as  ladies  of  the  samurai  class  and  the  geisha, 
or  singing-girls,  wear,  but  of  modest  tints  and  of  a 
quality  far  less  than  her  father  could  easily  afford. 
The  fault  of  this  was  not  in  his  parsimony  or 
economy,  but  because,  under  the  feudal  system,  a 
merchant  could  not  spend  his  money  or  enjoy  the 
fruits  of  his  industry  as  he  pleased.  Below  the 
privileged  sword-wearing  class  none  could  ride  a 
horse,  build  a house,  or  wear  clothing  except  of  a 
certain  grade  prescribed.  In  a word,  men  were  not 
allowed  to  reap  the  fruits  of  their  toil  or  brains 
except  as  their  superiors  or  oppressors  permitted. 


172 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


This  was  the  feudal,  and  not  the  industrial,  era. 
Work  was  not  honored,  and  trade  was  reckoned  a 
disgrace;  and  nearly  two  millions  of  people  lived 
upon  the  labor  of  the  thirty  millions  whom  they 
counted  beneath  them.  There  was  little  encourage- 
ment to  industry,  for,  as  a rule,  the  merchant  and 
the  mechanic  and  farmer  were  the  prey  of  the  ruling 
class,  who  kept  themselves  above  the  people  with 
almost  the  isolation  of  a caste. 

Partly  because  of  his  rank  and  partly  because  of 
his  own  personal  attractiveness,  but  chiefly  because 
her  own  heart  responded  to  the  glowing  sentiments 
of  Honda  Jiro’s  letter,  the  maiden  Hoshi  treasured 
his  love-letter  in  her  girdle.  Shall  we  glance  at  its 
contents  ? Here  it  is : — 

Permit  me  to  address  you-.  Although  utterly  unable 
to  express  my  feelings,  yet  my  love  to  you  permits  of  no 
restraint,  so  I attempt  the  task  of  spreading  out  my  heart 
before  you. 

A few  days  ago  I unexpectedly  chanced  to  meet  you,  and 
caught  my  first  rapturous  glance  of  your  face.  Your  coun- 
tenance was  to  me  as  fair  as  the  face  of  the  morning  and 
as  pure  as  the  white  camellia.  Your  motions  were  as 
graceful  as  the  water-lily  after  a shower.  I was  dazzled 
by  such  beauty  and  watched  you.  But  alas!  after  the 
display  of  the  fire-flowers  on  the  river  meadows  I lost 
sight  of  you  with  my  eyes,  while  your  face  lived  in  my 
heart.  When  I went  to  fencing-school  your  flowing  sleeves 
waved  before  the  point  of  my  sword.  When  at  study,  all 
the  characters  on  the  page  seemed  to  change  into  your 
smiling  features.  Should  I attempt  to  avert  my  thought 
by  composing  prose  or  constructing  poetry,  and  thus  ease 
my  mind’s  burden,  and  dismiss  my  thoughts  of  love,  it 


SCENES  AT  A HERO'S  SHRINE. 


173 


would  be  like  “ building  a bridge  to  the  clouds  ” or  “ scatter- 
ing a fog  with  a fan.”  It  can  not  be  done.  My  heart,  like 
a galloping  horse,  in  spite  of  the  reins  of  my  will,  runs 
away  with  my  thought,  and  I find  myself  writing  poems  to 
you  and  praising  my  darling  in  songs.  I want  nothing  but 
your  kind  words  to  make  me  happy.  Your  favorable  re- 
sponse to  my  supplications  will  open  for  me  a new  life  of 
unspeakable  happiness.  I have  no  hope  of  living  other 
than  as  a miserable  creature  without  you.  It  would  be 
better  to  be  born  again  and  live  as  an  animal  than  to  be 
myself  as  a human  being  without  you.  Listen  to  me,  my 
gem,  my  flower,  my  life,  and  have  pity  on  me.  Return  my 
passion.  With  love  and  regards, 

Honda  Jiro. 

To  Miss  Asai  Hoshi. 

7th  month,  2d  day,  3d  year  of  Ka-yei. 

(August  9th,  1850.) 

In  Japan  the  matters  of  love,  betrothal,  and.  mar- 
riage were  by  long  custom  taken  in  charge  by  parents, 
and  in  many,  perhaps  a majority,  of  cases  the  young 
people  who  were  made  husband  and  wife  had  little 
to  say  about  match-making.  In  not  a few  instances 
bride  and  groom  never  saw  each  other  until  the 
lady’s  face  was  unveiled  at  the  drinking  of  the 
sacramental  wine  during  the  three-times-three,  or 
wedding  ceremony.  It  was  considered  that  love 
was  something  to  be  cultivated  after  marriage,  not 
before  it. 

Nevertheless  in  the  Mikado’s  empire,  as  in  repub- 
lics and  kingdoms,  love  laughed  at  locksmiths,  and 
young  people  often  arranged  for  themselves  their 
own  affairs  of  the  heart,  the  parents  only  insisting 
on  the  outward  forms  being  strictly  observed.  Or, 


174 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


as  is  often  the  case,  love-making  was  secretly 
carried  on  by  signs  and  gestures,  correspondence, 
interviews,  or  hours  spent  in  each  other’s  company. 
As  between  Honda  Jiro  and  Asai  Hoshi,  none  knew 
the  lover’s  secret  except  the  mother,  to  whom  Hoshi 
proudly  confided  it,  and  by  whose  assistance  and 
sympathy  the  proverbial  rough  path  was  smoothed. 
Mrs.  Asai  would  sometimes  shake  her  head  doubt- 
fully, as  if  marriage  between  a samurai  and  a 
merchant’s  daughter  were  impossible ; but  she  knew 
she  could  only  wait  and  see. 

Had  we  been  walking  along  the  wide  avenue 
bordering  the  outer  moat  and  wall  of  the  ivy- 
covered  castle  of  Fukui,  one  September  morning, 
a few  weeks  after  the  receipt  of  the  love-letter 
copied  above,  we  should  have  seen  an  old  lady  with 
head  shaven  in  token  of  her  intention  never 
to  marry  again.  Though  still  fairly  erect,  she  is 
leaning  upon  the  arm  of  her  rosy-cheeked  and 
womanly  granddaughter  of  eighteen.  It  is  the 
old  lady’s  birthday,  and  a friend  that  very  morn- 
ing had  sent  her  a caddy  of  Uji  tea  and  a lobster. 
The  tea  was  for  her  enjoyment,  for  she  was  a 
famous  connoisseur  of  a good  brew  made  with 
water  from  one  of  the  four  famous  “ tea-water 
wells”  in  Fukui;  but  the  crooked-tail  shell-fish, 
called  “ wheel-prawn,”  was  the  expression  of  a 
wish  in  symbol.  The  giver  meant  by  it,  “ May 
you  live  so  long  that  your  back  will  be  bent  like 
this  lobster’s.”  With  her  granddaughter,  the  old 
lady  was  visiting  the  shrine  of  the  god  of  Ion- 


SCENES  AT  A EERO'S  SHRINE. 


175 


gevitj,  she  walking  on  the  side  towards  the  houses 
and  the  rosy  maiden  on  that  towards  the  walls 
and  moat.  As  they  came  opposite  the  castle  gate, 
out  of  which  a samurai  youth  was  coming  to 
traverse  the  bridge  over  the  moat,  we  might  have 
noticed  — though  the  old  lady  didn’t — that  one 
of  the  maiden’s  sleeves,  which  was  towards  the 
young  man,  was  waved  to  and  fro  for  a minute 
or  two.  That  was  all ; no  salutations  took  place, 
no  words  were  spoken ; but  the  young  man  looked 
pleased  and  seemed  very  happy,  while  his  heart 
went  pitapat  as  if  he  had  been  running,  though 
he  was  quietly  walking.  All  Japanese  maidens  of 
susceptible  age  were  apt  to  know  what  the  “ pen- 
dulum-sleeve ” meant,  while  another  metaphor  for 
the  gayeties  of  wooing  was  derived  from  the  butter- 
fly that  coyly  flits  and  flirts  with  the  flowers. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


EXCITING  NEWS  — “THE  AMERICANS  HAVE  COME.” 

'T’TT'HITE  winter  melted  into  green  summer,  the 
VV  wild  geese  had  flown  back  to  Yezo,  and  the 
seventh  month,  or  “ little  heat  ” of  July,  had  come. 
It  was  not  yet  time  for  mosquito  nets  to  be  put  up, 
but  the  evening  was  warm,  and  baby  Asahi  was 
sound  asleep  on  his  quilts.  Thousands  of  people 
were  out  on  the  long  bridge  promenading,  or  leaning 
over  the  rails  looking  at  the  bright  moon,  already  a 
week  old,  or  “ taking  the  evening  air  and  coolness.” 
Mr.  Rai  Goro  sat  on  his  porch  looking  out  on  his 
garden  with  its  tiny  waterfall  and  mimic  brook  that 
rippled  over  white  pebbles  on  which  the  moonbeams 
danced.  His  wife  sat  near  by  him.  The  conversa- 
tion had  been  on  household  details.  Knocking  the 
tiny  ball  of  ashes  out  of  his  pipe,  thrusting  it  in 
the  case,  and  tucking  up  under  his  belt  the  ivory 
button  which  held  the  smoker’s  outfit,  he  heaved 
something  like  a sigh. 

“What  does  that  mean,  my  husband?”  asked  his 
wife. 

“ Ah ! I was  thinking  what  wonderful  things  our 
son  will  see  if  he  lives  to  be  a man.” 

“ Why,  how  ? ” asked  his  wife. 

“Well,  I heard  some  things  when  I was  at  Naga- 

176 


“ THE  AMERICANS  HAVE  COME." 


177 


saki  last  autumn  that  led  me  to  expect  much.  The 
Hollanders  there  said  we  might  have  the  American 
black  ships  visiting  our  shores  before  many  months. 
I paid  little  attention  to  the  reports,  but  Doctor 
Sano  told  me  this  morning  that  the  news  was  true. 
His  son,  you  know,  is  studying  medicine  and  surgery 
on  the  island  with  the  Dutch  doctors.  He  wrote  his 
father  that  he  had  read  a newspaper  printed  in  Hol- 
land, which  said  that  a big  steamship  with  cannon 
that  could  blow  the  roof  off  a house  by  its  noise 
and  shoot  a ball  as  big  as  a well-bucket  clear  through 
a castle  wall  would  soon  be  in  the  Bay  of  Yedo.” 

“ Oh,  husband  ! what  will  the  Sho-gun  do  ? ” 

“Do! — what  can  he  do?  We  have  no  forts,  no 
cannon  that  can  fire  a ball  bigger  than  an  orange. 
Our  men  are  brave  and  our  swords  of  divine  tem- 
per ; but  what  will  they  avail  with  men  who  can  set 
our  city  of  Yedo  on  fire  with  red-hot  balls?” 

He  went  to  his  library  and  took  up  from  a pile  of 
volumes  that  lay  flat  or  sideways  on  each  other  an 
illustrated  translation  of  a Dutch  history  of  the  world, 
in  which  the  Mexican  war  was  described  and  the 
bombardment  of  Yera  Cruz  by  Commodore  Perry’s 
fleet  and  General  Scott’s  army  was  pictured  in  lurid 
colors,  but  was  perhaps  not  exaggerated. 

The  Japanese  artist  had  made  some  curious  mis- 
takes as  to  the  uniforms  of  the  soldiers,  the  position 
of  the  batteries,  and  the  shape  of  the  ship’s  guns  and 
carriages,  but  the  picture  was  sufficiently  exact.  It 
showed  churches,  steeples,  and  towers  crumbling 
and  shattered  under  shot  and  shell,  the  walls 


m 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


breached,  crows  flying  wildly  about,  and  the  streets 
of  the  city  full  of  dead  and  wounded.  This  was  the 
first  time  Mr.  Rai  had  showed  the  book  to  any  one 
except  Doctor  Sano,  his  friend.  His  wife,  terrified, 
and  almost  breathless,  asked,  “ When  are  the  Amer- 
icans coming?” 

“Well,  the  Hollanders  said  Perry  would  arrive 
about  this  time ; and  I find  that  in  the  last  news 
from  Yedo  orders  have  been  given  to  watch  at  all 
the  headlands  for  the  approach  of  the  painted  ships 
which  have  already  been  seen  off  the  islands  of  the 
Sleeping  Dragon.” 

At  this  moment  a knock  was  heard  near  the  por- 
ter’s lodge  out  of  the  house.  The  gate-watch,  lan- 
tern in  hand,  inquired,  “ Who ’s  there  ? ” “ Doctor 

Sano  would  like  to  see  Mr.  Rai,”  was  the  answer. 

The  large  gate  was  at  once  thrown  open  and  the 
doctor  was  ushered  in.  He  had  just  come  from 
the  mansion  of  the  lord  of  Echizen,  where  he  had 
heard  news : “ A foot  runner  has  just  brought  dis- 
patches from  the  government  at  Yedo  that  four 
black  ships,  two  of  them  steamers  from  America, 
have  cast  anchor  at  Uraga.  The  daimio  has  sent 
you  a copy  of  the  orders  from  the  Yedo  govern- 
ment.” 

Breaking  open  the  seal,  Mr.  Rai  read;  “You  are 
hereby  ordered  to  take  all  means  in  your  power  to 
calm  the  people,  allay  any  excitement,  and  arrest 
suspicious  characters,  so  that  none  of  our  people 
leave  the  province,  and  that  all  ronin  be  watched.” 

“ How  old  is  the  news  from  Yedo,  doctor?”  asked 
Mr.  Rai. 


“THE  AMERICANS  HAVE  COME. 


179 


“ Five  days  or  so ; why  do  you  ask  ? ” 

“ Oh,  it  is  already  pretty  well  known  here  among 
some  of  our  young  men  that  the  black  ships  have 
passed  Idzu,  and  so  must  be  already  in  Yedo 

Bay-” 

The  doctor  left  after  a few  moments’  further  talk. 
Summoning  his  trusty  servant  to  light  his  lantern 
and  accompany  him,  Mr.  Rai  moved  out  beyond  the 
castle  circuit  into  the  wards  where  lived  the  common 
people.  Each  ward  was  marked  off  by  wooden  bar- 
rier gates,  at  each  of  which  a watchman  was  stationed. 
In  case  of  a riot  or  disturbance  the  gates  could  be 
closed  and  the  trouble  easily  put  down  b}'  the  police 
or  military.  There  were  in  Fukui  195  of  these 
ward  gates,  216  guard-houses,  and  325  guards,  or 
watchmen.  There  were  5,500  houses  and  about 
30,000  people  in  the  city.  At  the  great  gates  the 
guards  were  well  provided  with  a rack  of  hooked 
and  barbed  instruments  for  speedily  tumbling  over 
and  disarming  any  ruffian  fellow  too  easily  inclined  to 
draw  a sword.  Visiting  the  various  guard-houses  and 
making  known  the  news  and  precautions  to  be  taken, 
Mr.  Rai,  now  changing  his  officially  marked  lantern 
and  modifying  his  dress  so  as  not  to  be  easily  recog- 
nized, moved  among  the  streets  and  over  the  bridges 
and  among  the  groups  of  people  to  overhear  their 
talk.  He  found  that  private  word  quickly  sent  had 
preceded  the  government  news,  and  the  long  expec- 
tation had  given  way  to  anxiety  and  fear.  Every- 
body was  discussing  the  “ barbarians  ” and  talking 
about  the  big  ships  and  what  would  happen  if  the 


180 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


American  soldiers  should  land  and  set  fire  to  the 
houses. 

“ They  ’re  a rough  lot,  I tell  you,”  said  an  old 
sailor  who  had  been  on  many,  many  voyages  to  the 
north  seas,  around  Yezo,  and  even  the  Aleutian 
Islands. 

“ They  are  many  feet  high,  wear  hair  all  over  their 
face,  like  the  Aino  savages,  drink  liquor  out  of  big 
glasses,  eat  piles  of  meat,  and  are  very  ugly  when 
they  are  angry.  When  in  good  humor,  however, 
they  are  very  kind.  I have  been  on  board  their 
whale-ships,  and  one  of  them  gave  me  this  knife  with 
four  blades  that  work  on  hinges,  as  you  see.  But 
perhaps  if  these  Americans  are  well  treated,  they  will 
not  harm  our  people.” 

Mr.  Rai  passed  on  beyond  the  city  limits  and  up 
the  hill  into  Atago  Yama.  Here,  on  the  top  of  a hill 
that  overlooked  the  city  and  valley,  was  the  ceme- 
tery of  the  lords  of  the  house  of  Echizen,  where  lay 
buried  the  dead  rulers  of  the  province.  Among 
these  tombs  also  a grander  name  than  even  that  of 
local  ruler  was  that  of  Mikado,  for  here,  centuries 
ago,  had  been  buried  one  of  the  emperors  of  Ever- 
lasting Great  Japan. 

What  led  Mr.  Rai  to  this  lonely,  ghostly  spot  at 
this  time,  so  near  midnight? 

For  centuries  the  Japanese,  living  in  unbroken 
quiet  and  shut  off  from  all  the  world,  imagined 
that  Japan  was  not  only  the  land  of  Great  Peace 
but  also  the  Holy  Country,  the  land  of  the  gods, 
the  favorite  dwelling-place  of  holy  spirits.  They 


“THE  AMERICANS  HAVE  COMER 


181 


believed  that  they  were  blessed  above  all  others 
by  heaven.  It  was  instilled  into  every  child’s  mind 
that  a foreigner  was  a barbarian,  and  that  if  one  set 
foot  on  the  sacred  soil  of  Japan  the  country  would 
be  defiled.  It  was  a sacred  doctrine  that  the  Mikado 
was  descended  directly  from  the  gods  who  long  ago 
had  come  down  from  heaven  ; therefore  the  divine 
ancestry  of  their  emperor  were  indignant  at  this 
visit  of  the  outside  barbarians  from  America.  Some 
people  were  already  praying  that  the  Divine  Breath, 
as  they  called  the  stormy  wind,  might  blow  away 
the  ships  of  the  western  world  and  wreck  them. 
Long  ago  the  Mongol  Armada,  sent  by  Genghis 
Khan  to  invade  Japan,  had  been  scattered  and 
wrecked  and  so  they  hoped  it  would  now  be. 

It  would  be  very  natural  also  for  turbulent  young 
fellows,  trained  in  sword  and  spear  exercise,  to  im- 
agine that  the  best  way  of  getting  rid  of  the  for- 
eigners would  be  to  rush  at  the  American  leader 
with  naked  sword  and  cut  him  down.  To  get 
courage  for  their  venturesome  act  they  would  visit 
the  shrine  of  some  one  of  the  Mikado’s  ancestors, 
and  after  worshiping  there  attempt  their  mad  deed, 
expecting  to  die  in  the  attempt.  As  to  such  an 
effort,  Mr.  Rai  had  his  suspicions  directed  towards 
a certain  young  man,  who  was  no  other  than  his  own 
nephew,  Honda  Jiro,  who  was  an  expert  swordsman. 
A devoted  student  of  history  and  of  irreproachable 
character,  he  was  almost  fanatical  in  his  devotion  to 
the  Mikado.  His  hatred  of  foreigners  was  intense. 
His  idea  was  that  the  soil  of  Japan,  because  created 


182 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


first  of  all  the  world  by  the  gods,  was  sacred,  and 
invasion  by  foreigners  was  defilement.  His  own 
province,  Echizen,  lie  believed  rose  out  of  the  waves 
by  divine  command  next  after  the  islands  of  Awaji 
and  Sado.  He  hated  the  Yedo  rulers  for  not  suffi- 
ciently honoring  the  emperor.  He  even  thought 
his  own  prince  tardy  and  lukewarm  in  zeal.  Not- 
withstanding that  his  ancestors  had  been  feudal  re- 
tainers of  the  house  of  Echizen  for  over  two  hun- 
dred years,  he  severed  his  allegiance  by  having  his 
name  erased  from  the  muster-roll.  He  gave  up  his 
salary,  payable  in  rice,  withdrew  from  all  support, 
and  was  now  a ronin,  that  is  a “ floating  ” or  “ wave 
man,”  free  to  go  his  own  way  but  also  obliged  to  sup- 
port himself.  Concerning  this  young  man,  as  we 
have  said,  Rai  Goro  had  his  suspicions. 

Arriving  near  the  imperial  shrine  on  the  moun- 
tain, Mr.  Rai,  remaining  in  the  deep  shadows,  de- 
scried by  the  aid  of  the  moonlight  a kneeling  figure. 
Gently  approaching  to  within  a few  steps  he  recog- 
nized him  at  once  as  Honda  Jiro  by  his  dress  and 
the  peculiar  glitter  of  his  sword-scabbard  lying  near. 
Wishing  to  be  sure  of  the  suppliant’s  object,  he 
bade  his  servant  wait  behind,  while  he,  removing 
his  sandals,  moved  in  his  socks  to  within  a few  feet 
without  being  discovered.  Once  within  easy  ear- 
shot he  heard  his  prayer  repeated  over  and  over. 
The  young  man  lay  prone  upon  the  ground,  his  lips 
touching  the  earth.  He  then  raised  his  body,  rest- 
ing on  his  knees  and  heels,  and  putting  his  hands 
together  palm  to  palm  prayed  again  and  again  as 
follows : — 


“ THE  AMERICANS  HAVE  COME." 


183 


“Reverently  I prostrate  myself  before  the  holy 
gods.  Cleanse  me  of  fault  and  defilement.  Blow 
away  from  me  all  hindrance  to  my  purpose  whether 
within  or  without.  Avert  the  calamities  that  may 
threaten  me,  until  I accomplish  my  purpose.  Make 
me  a servant  of  the  gods  in  saving  the  Holy  Coun- 
try from  defilement  and  in  calming  the  spirits  of 
the  emperor’s  divine  ancestry.”  The  prayer  ended, 
the  young  man  rose,  thrust  his  sword  into  his 
girdle  and  his  feet  into  his  sandals  and  was  about 
to  move  off  down  the  hill.  Seeing  this,  Rai  moved 
out  in  the  graveled  path  and  in  full  moonlight 
fronted  him. 

“ Who  are  you  ? ” asked  the  youth,  as  his  hand 
was  held  over  his  sword,  ready  to  turn  it  in  the 
belt  and  draw. 

“ Rai  Goro,  your  kinsman,”  was  the  answer. 

Both  bowed,  and  after  salutations  and  remarks  on 
the  beauty  of  the  night  and  strangeness  of  meet- 
ing, Mr.  Rai  said : — 

“Honda  Jiro,  I know  your  purpose  and  have  heard 
your  prayer  just  offered  to  the  gods.  Be  wise.  Be- 
fore you  can  possibly  arrive  in  Yedo,  you  will  be 
either  headed  off  and  thrown  into  prison  or  the 
American  ships  will  have  gone  away.  This  is  only 
their  preliminary  visit.  I could  command  you  and 
have  orders  to  arrest  you,  but  say  the  word,  that 
you  will  reconsider  your  scheme.  I do  not  ask  you 
to  give  it  up  entirely,  but  only  to  postpone  the  ful- 
fillment of  your  vow.” 

“ Try  not  to  move  me  ; do  not  tempt  me,  uncle. 
I will  kill  the  defiler  of  our  holy  country.” 


184 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


The  two  men  had  walked  away  from  the  shrine 
and  were  nearer  the  city.  As  this  last  word  was 
spoken  they  were  at  a side-path  which  led  down 
the  mountain  and  to  the  public  road  in  a direction 
opposite  from  Fukui.  Breaking  away,  and  darting 
like  an  arrow  down  the  path,  the  athletic  youth 
shouted  “ Sayonara  (farewell)  ! ” and  was  soon  out  of 
sight  and  hearing  and  on  the  high-road  with  his  face 
set  towards  the  Bay  of  Yedo.  When  he  reached  the 
boundary  line  of  Echizen  he  paused  and — shall  we 
tell  it?  — he  shed  tears.  Honda  Jiro  had  never  be- 
fore been  outside  of  his  “ country,”  or  native  prov- 
ince, and  to  leave  it  was  to  excite  deep  emotion. 
The  native  of  his  day  knew  no  such  national  patriot- 
ism as  that  felt  by  the  Japanese  since  1868.  Five 
days  of  hard  travel  found  Honda  Jiro  in  the  city 
of  Fu-chiu,  on  the  great  Eastern  Sea  Road  to  Yedo. 
Here  he  received  positive  news  that  the  American 
ships  had  left  the  Bay  of  Yedo.  The  admiral’s  name 
was  Perry ; he  had  left  a letter  from  the  dairi,  or 
chief  magistrate,  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
and  intended  to  come  again  next  year  for  an  answer. 
Besides  all  sorts  of  ridiculous  rumors,  these  were  the 
only  exact  facts  which  Honda  could  gather. 

“ Well,  Rai  Goro  was  right;  but  I can  wait;  ” and 
the  would-be  slayer  of  the  American  commodore 
rested  quietly  at  the  inn  of  the  “ Thousand  Liber- 
ated Cranes  wearing  the  Golden  Tags.”  The  name 
of  this  inn  was  a reminiscence  of  the  thousand  white 
cranes  which  Yoritomo  set  free  at  the  great  peace 
festival  when  the  wars  of  the  Genji  and  H6ik6 
were  over. 


“ THE  AMERICANS  HAVE  COME." 


185 


Reaching  home  at  the  hour  of  the  Rat  (11  o’clock 
P.M.),  Rai  Goro,  after  writing  out  a report  of  his  even- 
ing's inspection  for  presentation  to  his  lord  at  the 
morning’s  audience,  turned  to  his  library  for  recrea- 
tion. Knowing  that  in  his  excited  state  of  mind, 
in  thinking  over  Honda’s  stern  purpose,  he  could 
not  sleep,  he  took  down  some  volumes  of  the  chron- 
icles of  Echizen.  He  was  very  fond  of  local  his- 
tory and  loved  every  square  foot  of  Echizen. 
Trimming  the  lamp,  made  of  pith  swimming  in  a 
saucer  of  oil  and  suspended  in  a square  frame  cov- 
ered with  paper,  he  read  the  story  of  the  early 
centuries  when  the  young  prince  of  imperial  blood 
lived  in  Echizen.  Even  the  little  hamlet  at  which 
the  prince  stopped  to  water  his  horse  while  hunting 
still  boasts  of  the  honor.  In  still  another,  men 
boast  that  they  are  descendants  of  the  dancers  who, 
ages  ago,  amused  the  young  heir  to  the  throne  by 
their  antics.  In  a pretty  village,  still  resting  among 
the  hills  to  the  right  of  the  road  from  Tsuruga  to 
Fukui,  and  now  famous  for  its  paper-makers,  lived 
this  prince.  There  he  fell  in  love  with  a pretty 
maid,  who  loved  him  to  distraction,  and  both  were 
happy  in  each  other’s  society.  But  one  day  couriers 
and  high  noblemen  came  from  Kyoto  to  inform  the 
prince  that  he  was  now  ruler  of  all  Japan  and  suc- 
cessor to  the  heavenly  line.  He  rode  off  with  the 
great  train  to  fill  a throne,  leaving  the  maiden 
broken-hearted.  She  could  not  be  consoled,  but 
becoming  crazed,  set  out  to  find  him.  She  followed 
in  his  track  bearing  in  her  hand  a basket  of  his 


186 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


favorite  flowers,  which  she  had  been  accustomed  to 
bring  him.  Wandering  away  and  lost  on  the  moun- 
tains, her  fellow-villagers  pitied  and  mourned  her, 
and  planted  a memorial  cherry-tree  near  her  house. 
When,  by  reason  of  long  age,  the  house  fell  to  ruins, 
the  site  was  never  rebuilt ; and  the  memorial  tree, 
many  times  replanted,  still  bursts  out  every  spring 
in  clouds  of  bloom. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


THE  LIFE  OF  A RONIK. 


U-CHIU,  the  city  (now  called  Shidzuoka) 


-L  which  now  sheltered  the  ronin,  Honda  Jiro, 
was  the  capital  of  Tsuruga,  in  which  Japan’s  lordly 
mountain  of  Fuji  overlooks  thirteen  provinces. 
The  peerless  cone  casts  its  shadow  at  sunrise  and 
sunset  on  distant  peaks,  far-off  cities,  and  out  over 
the  purple  sea.  The  lofty  crest  even  in  July  wore 
a tiny  cap  of  fresh-fallen  snow,  and  during  the  after- 
noon an  umbrella-shaped  white  cloud  gathered,  and 
presently  hooded  the  crown  and  cap  from  view. 
Thousands  of  pilgrims  annually  visited  this  shapely 
mass,  which  out  of  granite  and  ashes  the  Creator 
had  made  so  beautiful. 

Unnumbered  legends  were  told  about  Fuji  and  the 
origin  of  its  name.  Had  not  a hundred  generations 
of  poets  sung  its  praise  ? Had  not  artists  in  every 
form  of  painting,  carving,  sculpture,  and  decoration 
kept  it  before  the  eyes  of  the  people  ? Modeled  in 
marble,  wood,  living  vegetation,  and  artificial  mound, 
Fuji  lived  in  echo  all  over  the  Mikado’s  dominions. 
Hokusai  had  published  his  books  of  drawings  of 
One  Hundred  Views  of  Fuji. 

Somehow  it  contrived  to  get  itself  talked  about 
all  the  time.  In  Chinese  form  its  name  is  Fuji-san, 


187 


1S8 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


or  Mount  Fuji,  and  in  pure  Japanese,  Fuji  no  yama, 
or  the  Mountain  of  Fuji;  while  barbarians  improp- 
erly write  the  name  Fusi,  pronouncing  it  as  if  they 
were  blowing  out  a candle  — phew ! There  is  no 
such  sound  in  Japanese.  There  is  neither  fuel  nor 
fudge  in  the  matter,  but  all  who  sound  the  lordly 
mountain’s  name  will  pronounce  it  foo-jee. 

Even  in  regard  to  the  meaning  of  the  name,  what 
two  natives,  even  scholars,  are  agreed?  Have  not 
tons  of  “ India  ” ink  made  in  Japan  been  rubbed, 
and  rolls  of  paper  been  smeared  with  brush-pens, 
and  the  earth  scratched  with  sticks,  and  left- 
hand  palm  tickled  with  deft  forefinger  uncounted 
times,  to  prove  that  Fuji  means  “Not  Two,” 
“ Peerless,”  “ Rich  Scholar,”  and  other  things,  ac- 
cording to  the  Chinese  characters  used  ? In  reality, 
is  not  the  name  pre-historic  ? Was  it  not  given  by 
the  Aino  aborigines  long  before  writing  was  known 
in  eastern  Japan?  Does  it  not  mean  “Mother  of 
Fire  ” ? 

Like  a true  Japanese,  forgetting  for  the  nonce  his 
fiery  purpose,  Honda  Jiro  had  the  usual  literary  tilt 
with  a passing  acquaintance  whom  he  met  in  the 
inn.  They  were  on  the  matting,  and  discussing  such 
questions  with  the  mountain  right  before  them,  the 
outdoor  picture  making,  when  seen  through  the  open 
sliding  partition,  one  of  those  unframed  wall-pictures 
which  the  Japanese  call  hake-mono. 

Fu-chiu  (Central  Citjr),  at  the  foot  of  Fuji  (now 
called  Shidzuoka,  or  Peaceful  Slope),  lay  in  a region 
of  tea-plantations.  Here  the  great  Iy^yasii  lived. 


THE  LIFE  OF  A BO  NIX. 


189 


In  the  keep  of  the  castle,  of  old  so  high-walled  and 
famous,  he  once  lay  as  a prisoner,  but  later  came  out 
to  be  Japan’s  greatest  soldier  and  statesman.  He 
built  Yedo,  founded  the  Tokugawa  family,  which 
ruled  all  Japan  from  1604  until  1868,  who  called 
themselves  tycoons,  or  great  princes,  Iy6yasu  being 
himself  the  first  of  the  line.  After  his  wars  were 
over  he  lived  in  Fu-chiu  from  1610  to  1616,  gathering 
up  books  and  manuscripts  so  that  learning  should 
revive  and  the  scholar  might  succeed  the  soldier. 
Here  the  Spanish,  Portuguese,  Dutch,  and  English 
envoys  visited  him.  Among  the  latter  was  Will 
Adams,  the  English  pilot,  after  whom  a street  in  the 
great  city  of  the  Bay  Door  was  named  and  whose 
grave  is  on  the  shores  of  the  Bay  of  Yedo. 

A few  miles  from  Fu-chiu  on  the  mountain  of 
Kuno,  stood  the  ancestral  temple  of  the  proud  family 
that  ruled  all  Japan  and  even  overawed  the  Mikado. 
On  the  pagoda  and  the  roofs  and  cornices  of  the  tem- 
ple glittered  the  golden  trefoil  of  asarum  leaves  set 
in  a circle,  which  was  the  family  crest  or  coat-of-arms. 
Everywhere  there  were  impressive  signs  of  the  power 
of  the  mighty  Tycoon  of  Yedo  ; yet  it  must  not  be 
forgotten  that  at  this  time,  in  the  eyes  of  an  in- 
creasing number  of  students  of  history,  the  Yedo 
rulers  were  usurpers.  The  theory  of  “ two  emper- 
ors, one  spiritual  and  the  other  temporal,”  which 
foreigners  usually  accepted  was  in  reality  a false 
one.  There  were  thousands  of  patriots  like  Honda 
Jiro  who  were  burning  to  see  the  Tokugawa  govern- 
ment overthrown  and  the  Mikado  restored  to  his 


190 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


ancient,  undivided  and  supreme  power.  How  the 
gorgeous  splendor  of  the  family,  which  in  his  eyes 
oppressed  and  impoverished  the  country  and  in- 
sulted the  emperor,  impressed  Honda  may  be 
gathered  from  a letter  which  he  wrote  to  a friend 
in  Fukui,  who  was  an  artist,  and  politically  of 
like  mind  with  himself.  We  shall  read  his  missive, 
remembering  that  a Japanese  begins  at  the  begin- 
ing,  without  preface,  and  puts  all  address,  date,  and 
signature  at  the  end. 

The  weather  is  becoming  very  hot,  the  frequent  showers 
and  great  heat  are  making  the  farmers’  fields  bright  and 
green,  and  already  the  new  rice  is  transplanted  and  is  about 
six  inches  high. 

I trust  you  will  be  careful  during  this  season  of  the 
“great  heat”  not  to  over-study  or  expose  yourself  to  the 
sun. 

I left  Fukui  suddenly  without  being  able  to  say  good-by, 
and  set  out  over  the  Eastern  Sea  Road,  hoping  to  accom- 
plish my  purpose  against  the  hairy  barbarians  and  defilers 
of  our  land  of  the  holy  ones ; but  heaven  has  spread  the  net 
of  destiny  against  me,  and  held  me  for  the  present  as  help- 
less as  a fly  in  a spider’s  web.  I wait  my  further  opportu- 
nity, for  I hear  that  the  barbarians’  black  ships  are  to  return 
again  next  year. 

I trust  you  are  keeping  up  your  studies  in  history  as  well 
as  in  fencing  and  riding.  I shall  never  forget  my  last  visit 
to  you  when  I found  you  in  tears  over  your  book.  You 
were  weeping  over  the  loss  of  the  imperial  power  at  the 
hands  of  the  Ashikaga  usurpers.  Yet  the  Son  of  Heaven, 
our  Mikado,  suffered  not  only  during  the  middle  ages,  but 
even  now  is  insulted  and  degraded  by  the  treachery  of 
wicked  rulers  in  Yedo.  I think  Rai  Sanyo’s  “ External 
History”  is  a wonderful  book  and  is  steadily  educating 
the  samurai  of  Japan  to  their  duty. 


THE  LIFE  OF  A BONIN. 


191 


I have  no  doubt  that  the  cowards  at  Yedo  will  truckle 
with  the  American  barbarians,  and  make  a treaty  with  them 
and  allow  them  to  trade  instead  of  driving  them  off.  We 
are  well  able  to  defy  them.  When  was  the  sword  of  Japan 
unable  to  cope  with  enemies  ? I predict  that,  if  a treaty  is 
made,  thousands  of  samurai  will  become  ronin,  and  the  cry 
of  “Drive  out  the  barbarians  I ” will  be  raised  all  over  the 
country. 

On  my  journey  here,  almost  as  soon  as  my  foot  touched 
the  East  Sea  Road  I was  so  fortunate  as  to  meet  a samurai 
who  was  journeying  eastward.  I found  he  was  no  less 
than  Ban  Saburo,  a relative  of  the  great  historian  whose 
books  we  are  all  reading.  I was  overjoyed  at  the  honor  of 
being  allowed  to  travel  with  him.  We  had  a delightful 
time  in  comparing  notes.  He  is  full  of  hatred  to  Tokugawa 
and  the  counterfeit  government  at  Yedo,  and  is  on  fire  with 
reverence  to  the  Mikado. 

One  adventure  I must  tell  you  about,  to  show  that  oppor- 
tunities for  gratifying  our  hatred  of  Tokugawa  and  of  hon- 
oring the  Mikado  are  not  wanting.  We  passed  a Buddhist 
temple  a day  or  two  ago  in  which  was  a beautifully  carved 
wooden  statue  of  Ashikaga  the  Third,  who  lived,  you  re- 
member, nearly  five  hundred  years  ago,  and  accepted  the 
hateful  title  of  “king”  from  China,  thus  insulting  our 
Mikado.  Ban,  happening  to  see  it,  and  finding  no  one  near, 
drew  his  sword  and  sliced  the  face  of  the  wooden  image, 
leaving  only  an  oval  of  whitish  pine  instead  of  a visage. 
He  then  spat  upon  the  wooden  face  and  pitched  it  into  a 
hole  near  by. 

Yesterday  we  walked  up  the  mountain  and  visited  Kuno 
temple;  there  we  were  closely  watched,  for  one  of  the 
priests  overheard  Ban  imprudently  say : — 

“ Ah,  nest  of  robbers!  Look  at  all  this  splendor  and  ex- 
travagance! The  Tokugawas  press  out  the  fat  and  blood 
of  the  provinces  to  build  such  palaces  as  these.” 

On  coming  out  he  saw  at  some  distance  from  the  temple 
a stone  lantern  with  the  golden  trefoil-  of  asarum  leaves 


192 


HONDA  THE  SAMUIiAI. 


carved  over  it.  Tumbling  it  over  with  a push,  he  jumped 
and  stamped  on  the  crest  with  delight  and  rubbed  off  the 
gold  with  a rough  stone. 

I have  found  that  my  companion  is  not  very  wise,  and  is 
even  more  radical  than  I am.  We  shall  have  to  leave  Fu-chiu 
to-day,  as  the  officers  will  get  word  of  the  insult  to  the  To- 
kugawa  crest  and  be  after  us  as  the  offenders.  From  here 
we  shall  visit  Kamakura,  the  cursed  place  where  Yoritomo 
and  the  first  usurpers  of  the  Mikado’s  power  fixed  their 
seat  of  government,  and  where  the  Genji,  Hojo,  and  Ashi- 
kaga  lines  held  power.  We  shall  worship  at  the  shrine  of 
Nitta,  that  brave  and  loyal  soul  who  shed  the  blood  of  his 
loyal  heart  for  the  emperor  near  our  native  city  of  Fukui. 
Please  lay  a fresh  flower  on  his  tomb  for  me  when  you 
again  visit  it,  as  I know  you  do  weekly.  While  persever- 
ing in  your  art  studies  do  not  forget  the  reading  of  histo- 
ries such  as  Mito’s  and  Rai  Sanyo’s. 

From  Honda  Jiro,  Fu-chiu,  Tsuruga. 
To  Oiwa  Samro,  Fukui,  Echizen. 

Ka-yei,  5th  year,  6th  month,  5th  day. 

Inn  of  the  Thousand  Cranes  with  Golden  Tags. 

Three  days’  leisurely  travel  brought  them  to  the 
famous  hot  springs  in  a pretty  hamlet  in  the  heart 
of  the  Hakonti  mountains,  named  “ Beneath  the 
Shrine  (Miyanoshita).”  Here  they  rested  two  days, 
amusing  themselves  by  enjoying  the  baths,  in  read- 
ing the  adventures  of  two  pedestrian  travelers,  in  a 
funny  book  entitled  “Shank’s  Mare  on  the  Eastern 
Sea  Road,”  and  in  visiting  the  famous  places  near 
by.  In  one  of  their  excursions  they  came  to  a cave 
which  was  a resort  of  pilgrims  and  very  sacred  in  the 
eyes  of  the  people. 

“ Let  us  go  in  and  see  what  the  boors  find  to  feed 
their  superstition,”  said  Ban. 


THE  LIFE  OF  A BO  NIX. 


193 


“ Only  a Bucldha,  I presume,”  said  Honda,  who,  as 
he  entered,  saw  in  the  twilight  what  he  supposed  to 
be  only  one  of  the  common  images  of  the  infant 
Buddha  and  his  mother. 

“Not  so!”  roared  Ban,  seeming  livid  with  rage, 
and  looking  round  as  if  for  a missile. 

“What’s  the  matter?”  cried  Honda,  surprised. 

“ Kirishitan  ! Kirishitan  ! Look  at  it  again.  See  ! 
It’s  Yasu  and  his  mother!”  angrily  answered  Ban 
as  he  picked  up  a rock  and  hurled  it  at  the  image, 
knocking  it  over. 

“Wait  till  I examine  it!”  cried  Honda,  as  Ban 
was  about  to  throw  the  heavy  stone  against  it  to 
break  off  the  head  of  the  fallen  image. 

“ Don’t  you  see  ? Look  again  at  that,  and  that ! ” 

True  enough,  it  was  an  image  of  the  Virgin  Mary 
and  the  child  Jesus  copied  from  some  European 
model,  but  done  by  a native  stone-cutter.  In  a word, 
it  was  a relic  of  the  seventeenth  century,  when  the 
Portuguese  Roman  Catholic  missionaries  traversed 
Japan,  and  thousands  of  churches,  under  the  sign 
of  the  cross,  gathered  multitudes  at  the  altar  to 
pray  through  the  Virgin’s  intercession  to  Christ  and 
the  Father.  Either  hurried  away  into  the  cave  for 
safety  during  times  of  persecution,  or  chiseled  espe- 
cially for  this  secret  place  of  worship,  the  image  had 
stood  until  the  last  Christian  had  gone  into  exile  or 
died ; and  the  forgotten  image  was  mistaken  by 
native  Buddhists  for  an  idol  of  the  Buddha  and  his 
mother. 

Honda  saw  that  the  cross-shaped  halos  on  the 


194 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


head,  the  carved  heart  with  blazing  fire  visible  on 
the  outside  of  the  mother’s  breast,  and  some  minor 
details  were  rather  un-Japanese.  He  had  not  much 
time  to  look,  for  Ban,  in  fiery  rage,  rapidly  demol- 
ished it  and  stamped  the  pieces  into  the  earth. 

“ How  wonderful  it  seems,”  said  Ban,  “ that  the 
Jesus  superstition,  the  worship  of  a criminal  God, 
lingers  so  long  in  the  honorable  country ! Even  yet, 
at  Osaka,  but  more  especially  around  Nagasaki,  there 
are,  as  I suspect,  hundreds  of  farmers  who  follow 
the  European  superstition.” 

“What!  Why,  I thought  the  corrupt  sect  was 
stamped  out  long  ago  ! The  Buddhists  in  Echizen 
have  long  since,  even  in  my  grandfather’s  day,  given 
up  their  annual  visitation  of  families  to  see  if  any 
Kirishitans  remained.  In  Tsuruga,  where,  as  I am 
told,  there  were  more  believers  in  Yasu,  it  is  now 
only  a mere  form.” 

“Well,  it  ought  to  be  kept  up  yet  as  it  is  near 
Nagasaki,  where  they  still  observe  the  custom  of 
fumi-ye  (cross-trampling).” 

“ Fumi-y6 — what  is  that?”  asked  Honda. 

“Never  had  it  in  Echizen?  Well,  a copperplate 
with  a figure  of  the  Kirishitan  criminal  god  Yasu  on 
the  cross,  the  sign  of  the  wicked  religion,  is  set  into 
the  ground,  and  every  man,  woman,  and  child  in  the 
villages  is  compelled  to  walk  over  and  trample  upon 
it.  Any  one  objecting  or  not  vigorously  stamping  it 
is  arrested  and  tried  for  treason.” 

“ And  this  custom  is  still  kept  up  ? ” 

“Yes.  I saw  it  performed  when  at  Nagasaki  two 
years  ago.” 


Given  our  signature  that  we  are  not  Christians.”  — See  page  194. 


K: 


THE  LIFE  OF  A BONIN. 


195 


“Did  any  one  flinch?” 

“None  that  I saw;  but  in  previous  years,  when 
some  of  the  same  Kirisliitan  sect  from  Corea  fled  to 
our  country,  a number  of  the  people  refused  to  tread 
on  the  plate  and  were  imprisoned.  I have  heard 
also  that  lately  some  of  the  villagers  near  the  city 
avoid  going  under  the  Shinto  temple  gates,  which  is 
not  a good  sign.” 

Emerging  from  the  cave,  the  two  travelers  re- 
turned to  their  inn,  paid  their  bills,  and  set  out  over 
the  Hakon6  mountains  for  Kamakura.  Here  they 
spent  a day  visiting  the  renowned  shrines  and  tem- 
ples, especially  that  of  Hachiman,  the  tombs  of  Yori- 
tomo  and  other  heroes,  and  in  looking  at  the  his- 
torical relics  preserved  in  the  museum.  Among  these 
were  a Heikd  red  banner  made  of  bamboo  thread,  a 
war-coat  of  Yoritomo,  a drum  belonging  to  Nitta, 
besides  masks,  carvings,  and  weapons.  They  also 
studied  carefully  the  strategic  position  of  the  place 
which  for  nearly  four  hundred  years  had  been  a great 
city,  and  the  chief  seat  of  military  power  in  Japan. 
Honda’s  eyes  danced  with  delight  and  his  heart  was 
full  as  he  traced  the  path  of  his  hero  Nitta’s  valor, 
and  walked  over  the  ground  on  which  he  had  once 
stood,  when  in  the  year  1333  A.D.,  as  a loyal  soldier 
of  the  Mikado,  fighting  to  restore  the  Mikado  to 
supreme  rights  and  power,  he  had  stormed  Kama- 
kura and  captured  it  from  the  Hojo  usurpers.  On 
the  night  before  the  attack,  when  the  fortified  hills 
and  cliffs  at  the  point  of  land  called  Inamura  Saki 
and  the  fleets  of  war-junks  on  the  water  seemed  to 


196 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


mean  defeat,  he  climbed  the  cliff  and,  invoking  the 
sea-god  Kompira,  flung  his  sword  into  the  sea.  The 
next  morning  the  tide  receded  and  left  a dry  space 
on  the  sands,  and  Nitta  and  his  army  marched  for- 
ward, and  after  prodigies  of  valor  captured  the  city 
and  burned  it.  The  most  splendid  architecture  and 
treasures  of  art  disappeared  in  smoke  and  ashes 
and  the  glory  of  the  Hojo  was  a dream  of  the  past. 
Rice-fields  now  cover  what  were  once  wide  streets 
thickly  built  up  and  the  village  is  only  a shadowy 
fragment  of  former  glory.  The  great  bronze  image  of 
Buddha  fifty  feet  high,  unmoved  by  fire,  lightning, 
typhoon,  or  tidal  wave  or  war,  still  rises  serenely 
over  the  landscape.  Where  spear  and  arrow  makers 
lived,  and  sword-forgers  and  armorers  dwelt  by  hun- 
dreds, are  now  only  peaceable  farmers.  The  hawk 
and  crow  flew  over  the  ruins  of  gateways  whence 
had  issued  lords  and  ladies,  the  processional  splen- 
dors of  feudalism,  the  smart  hawking  parties  with 
relays  of  falcons,  or  the  great  train  of  hunters  which 
Yoritomo  led  to  the  side  of  Mount  Fuji  to  afford 
to  his  warriors  in  peace  the  discipline  and  excite- 
ment of  war. 

The  two  travelers  on  the  way  to  Kamakura  had 
also  spent  some  hours  at  the  lovely  island  of  Eno- 
shima,  entering  the  cavern  of  Benten,  feeing  the 
fisher-boys  who  dived  for  coins  and  haliotis  shells, 
and  enjoying  the  superb  scenery.  At  the  inn  of 
Kamakura,  Ban  read  from  a book  which  he  found  in 
the  house  — a book,  by  the  way,  which  had  on  it 
the  stamp  in  red  ink  of  the  famous  old  library  which 


THE  LIFE  OF  A RONIFT. 


197 


once,  centuries  ago  in  the  times  of  the  Ashikaga 
tycoons,  existed  in  the  place  — the  story  of  Benten, 
and  “ The  Birth  out  of  the  Sea  of  the  Beautiful 
Island.” 


CHAPTER  XV. 


PROM  KAMAKURA  TO  YEDO. 

SINCE  the  year  1192  Japan  may  be  said  to  have 
had  two  kio,  or  capitals,  one  in  the  east  and 
one  in  the  west.  In  the  western  city  of  Kyoto  were 
the  emperor  and  the  throne  ; in  the  eastern  city  the 
general  and  the  camp.  In  one  were  honor  and  dig- 
nity ; in  the  other,  sword  and  purse.  The  empire 
was  divided  into  East  and  West,  the  division  line 
being  at  the  barrier  gate  of  Z6z6,  a little  town  at 
the  foot  of  Lake  Biwa. 

The  eastern  cities  were,  successively,  Kamakura, 
Odawara,  and  Yedo.  Yet  none  of  these  head-quar- 
ters of  government  on  the  Gulf  of  Yedo  was  ever 
called  To-Kio,  or  eastern  capital,  but  only  To-do, 
or  eastern  city. 

Our  two  pedestrians,  setting  out  from  Kamakura 
to  Yedo,  made  a two  days’  trip  of  it,  because  time 
was  of  no  special  value,  and  besides  they  wanted 
to  enjoy  the  scenery.  Clocks  and  watches  had  not 
yet  come  into  fashion,  and  the  common  people  had 
no  familiar  word  for  any  period  less  than  an  hour. 

At  noon  of  the  first  day  they  lunched  at  a vil- 
lage on  the  hill  from  which  they  could  overlook 
many  leagues  of  blue  sea. 

“ This  is  the  fir-tree  under  which  our  great  painter 

198 


FROM  KAMAKURA  TO  YE  DO. 


199 


Longslope  sat  to  paint  this  sky  and  land  and  water 
picture,”  said  Ban. 

“ I do  not  wonder  that  he  threw  away  his  brush 
in  despair,  so  that  this  tree  is  called  ‘ Throw-away- 
the-Pencil  Pine,”  said  Honda.  “No  drawings  or 
color  do  it  justice.” 

Far  away  on  the  golden  rim  of  the  horizon  rose 
the  glorious  blue  mass  of  the  mighty  island  Oshi- 
ma.  The  tops  of  the  white  swelling  sails  of  junks 
emerged  from  the  world  below  to  move  up  the  bay 
to  Yedo.  Hundreds  of  vessels  laden  with  southern 
produce  bent  their  large,  square  sails  of  matting 
to  the  breeze.  Far  beneath  in  the  crawling  waves 
near  the  shore  the  fisher-folk  gathered  sea-weed. 
The  salt-makers,  mostly  merry  girls  with  skirts 
tucked  up  and  each  with  a pair  of  buckets  slung 
on  a neck-yoke,  rushed  out  into  the  water.  Gayly 
singing  they  scooped  up  the  brine  and  dexterously 
showered  it  over  the  evaporating  beds  of  hot  sand. 
Fishermen  out  in  their  boats  flecking  the  blue, 
millions  of  rice-fields  checkering  the  leveled  and 
irrigated  soil,  temples  with  sweeping  recurved 
roofs  and  white  gables,  pagodas  peeping  amid  the 
evergreens,  and  many  another  sign  of  human  art 
and  industry  made  a beautiful  landscape,  over 
which  towered  the  lordly  mountain  to  which  the 
lesser  chains  of  hills  seemed  to  do  homage. 

Evening  with  its  purple  shadows  and  opal  tints 
brought  them  to  a miserable  little  village  of  farmers 
and  fishermen,  named  Chestnut  Beach  (Kurihama). 
Probably  six  hundred  persons  lived  on  the  flat  land 


200 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


at  the  base  of  a line  of  bluffs.  The  long  wooden 
house  with  its  peaked  roofs,  erected  by  the  Yedo 
government  for  the  reception  of  President  Fillmore’s 
letter  at  the  hands  of  Commodore  Perry,  was  still 
standing.  Compared  with  the  straw-thatched  cot- 
tages of  bamboo  plastered  with  mud,  it  appeared 
like  a palace  amid  shanties. 

“ It  looks  like  a fox’s  tea-bag  [large  mushroom] 
beside  a row  of  little  toadstools,  does  n’t  it  ? ” said 
Honda. 

“ Yes ; how  I should  like  to  burn  it  to-night ! ” said 
Ban.  “But  I suppose  we  should  be  in  a trap,  for 
the  place  has  a guard,  I see.” 

True  indeed,  for  all  around  the  new  building,  made 
of  unpainted  wood,  but  a work  of  fine  carpentering, 
there  was  stretched  a purple  curtain  of  bunting  about 
six  feet  high.  By  the  large  white  crests  or  coats-of- 
arms  having  the  design  of  the  moon  floating  on 
silvery  waves,  Honda  saw  that  the  officers  in  charge 
and  the  men  temporarily  on  guard  belonged  to  the 
southern  clan  of  Kuroda.  This  particular  kind  of 
curtain  signified  government  property  and  business. 
The  crests  or  armorial  bearings  might,  at  a distance 
from  shipboard,  look  like  the  port-holes  or  embras- 
ures of  a fortification.  At  first  the  Americans 
thought  that  the  Japanese,  as  was  alleged  of  the 
Chinese,  built  canvas  forts  to  scare  off  enemies. 
As  this  military  curtain  was  from  ancient  times 
the  sign  of  military  occupation  or  business,  the 
government  of  Yedo,  or  the  camp,  was  called  the 
bakufu , or  curtain  government. 


FROM  KAMAKURA  TO  YEDO. 


201 


“We  should  be  safer  to  let  such  wild  schemes 
aloue,  friend  Ban,”  said  Honda;  “and  if  we  want 
to  overthrow  the  bakufu  and  restore  our  Mikado 
to  his  ancient  power,  we  must  have  more  patience.” 

“ You  are  right,  comrade.  And  now,  what  say 
you  to  a moonlight  sail  to  Kanagawa?” 

The  plan  was  a welcome  one,  for  it  was  the  night 
for  full  moon.  After  an  hour’s  ride  over  the  silvery 
waves  and  past  Yokohama,  then  an  obscure  hamlet, 
rest  was  enjoyed  in  Kanagawa  at  the  inn  of  “ The 
Crystal  and  the  Dragon.” 

Instead  of  going  to  bed,  the  bed  came  to  them. 
The  rosy-cheeked  maids  opened  a cuddy,  rolled  out 
the  padded  quilts  which  served  for  mattresses,  laid 
on  them  the  wrappers  or  coat-like  coverlets,  and  then 
prepared  the  pillows.  These  were  blocks  of  wood 
shaped  like  bricks.  They  stood  on  edge  with  a 
groove  on  the  top  large  enough  to  fit  a fair-sized 
Bologna  sausage.  The  bolster  was  a little  muslin 
bag  stuffed  with  rice-chaff  and  fitting  into  the  groove. 
Around  this  the  maids  rolled  a clean  sheet  of  white 
mulberry-bark  paper,  and  tying  it  on  the  block  by 
the  string  running  through  the  hole  in  the  center  of 
the  wood,  there  was,  presto  ! a clean  pillow-case.  On 
this  pillow  the  Japanese  gentleman  with  a top-knot, 
and  the  lady  with  carefully  built  hair-architecture, 
could  rest  two  or  three  inches  of  skull  and  save 
their  hair-dressing,  so  that  once  a week  was  enough 
to  submit  to  the  barber.  After  a hot  bath  and  good- 
night the  paper  sliding  screens  were  drawn  and  the 
two  gentlemen  lay  down  to  sleep,  Honda  to  rest 


202 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


dreamlessly,  but  Ban  to  dream  of  riding  on  a 
dragon’s  back  over  the  top  of  Fuji  San,  and  of 
falling  off  and  into  his  father’s  garden-hedge  near 
Kyoto.  Waking  up  he  found  his  head  off  the  pil- 
low. Replacing  it  on  the  little  bolster,  he  slept 
soundly  till  morning. 

After  a breakfast  of  tea,  rice,  black  beans,  and 
broiled  fish  well  flavored  with  soy,  they  stepped  out 
on  the  Tokaido.  Not  far  from  the  inn  they  passed 
the  supposed  grave  of  the  Japanese  Rip  Van  Win- 
kle. Every  child  within  the  four  seas  of  Nippon 
knows  the  story.  A fisher-boy  named  Urashima 
Taro  once  went  out  to  fish  alone  on  the  ocean. 
During  three  days  and  nights  he  caught  nothing, 
but  while  wet  and  hungry  he  caught  a turtle,  which 
begged  for  its  life.  Hungry  as  he  was,  Taro  did  not 
kill  it,  but  laid  it  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat  and  fell 
asleep.  The  turtle  then  changed  itself  into  a lovely 
maiden,  and  when  Taro  awoke  he  instantly  fell  in 
love  with  her,  though  afraid  to  tell  her  so.  She  told 
him  she  was  the  daughter  of  the  king  of  the  world 
under  the  sea,  and  if  he  would  vow  to  take  her  as 
his  wife  she  would  take  him  to  her  father’s  palace, 
feast  him,  give  him  all  joys  and  comforts,  and  always 
be  faithful  to  him.  She  told  him  to  close  his  eyes. 
When  he  opened  them  he  was  in  a world  of  dazzling 
beauty,  full  of  gold,  silver,  coral,  gems,  and  things 
unspeakably  beautiful.  He  sat  down  to  a splendid 
banquet  with  the  lords  and  ladies  of  the  beautiful 
palace,  and  there  were  dancing  and  music. 

Taro  so  far  forgot  his  own  country  and  people 


FROM  KAMAKURA  TO  YE  DO.  203 

that  he  lived  in  constant  pleasure  during  three 
years.  At  the  end  of  that  time  he  wanted  to  visit 
his  old  parents.  The  princess,  his  wife,  gave  him  a 
box  and  charged  him  never  to  open  it,  but  when  he 
wanted  to  come  back  to  her  to  hold  it  and  wish 
himself  with  her  again.  Getting  into  his  boat  once 
more  he  shut  his  eyes,  and  when  he  opened  them  he 
was  near  his  native  village.  He  stepped  ashore,  but 
he  knew  none  of  the  people  nor  did  they  know  him. 
The  children  laughed  and  the  dogs  barked  at  him. 
Inquiring  of  an  old  man  where  the  family  of  Ura- 
shima  dwelt,  the  aged  villager  replied,  “ What  a 
strange  question  ! Whence  do  you  come?  I have 
indeed  heard  from  old  people  that  seven  generations 
ago  a family  named  Urashima  did  live  in  this  village. 
Their  son  sailed  out  to  sea  alone  and  never  came 
back ; but  that  was  three  hundred  years  now  gone. 
Their  house  crumbled  to  pieces  long  ago.” 

At  this  Taro  felt  sick  and  unutterably  lonely.  He 
went  out  to  the  village  graveyard  to  look  at  the 
moss-covered  stones  set  over  the  ashes  of  the  dead. 
There  he  brooded  for  days  over  his  disappointment, 
thinking  of  his  sweet  princess  in  the  under -sea 
world,  but  forgetful  of  her  orders  he  opened  the 
casket.  Only  a purple  vapor  floated  out ; but  in- 
stantly Taro  felt  the  stiffness  of  old  age,  his  hair 
became  as  white  as  snow,  and  after  a few  hours  of 
decrepitude  and  wretchedness  he  fell  dead. 

“ What  is  Urashima’s  grave  doing  here  ? ” asked 
Honda.  “As  they  tell  the  story  in  my  province, 
the  fisher-boy  was  a native  of  Tango,  whose  prom- 


204 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


ontory  on  fair  days  we  see  just  west  of  us.  I Ve 
often  looked  at  the  place.  It  is  near  the  Bridge  of 
Heaven.” 

“The  Bridge  of  Heaven!  What  do  you  mean?” 

“ Oh,  the  floating  Bridge  of  Heaven,  on  which 
Izanagi,  the  first  god,  stood  when  he  looked  down 
on  chaos,  and  stirring  it  up  with  his  jeweled  spear, 
created  the  earth.  Afterwards  the  bridge  fell  down, 
and  it  still  lies  off  Tango.” 

“ Oh,  yes,  of  course,”  said  Ban.  “ I remember  it 
is  the  great  line  of  narrow  rocks  running  out  into 
the  sea,  and  one  of  the  three  greatest  natural  won- 
ders in  all  the  empire.  But  as  for  Urashima,  the 
tradition  goes  that  he  was  a native  of  the  prov- 
ince of  Musashi.” 

“ Oh,  then  it  is  a local  tradition,  like  our  rivers 
which  do  not  have  one  name  all  along  their  course, 
but  are  known  by  different  names  to  the  people  who 
live  along  their  banks.” 

“Yes;  the  story  goes  that  when  coming  up  in 
Tango  from  the  under-world  he  set  out  eastwards 
to  the  home  of  his  parents  in  this  village,  and  at 
the  Hakon6  Mountains  opened  the  forbidden  box, 
hobbled  to  this  place,  and  here  fell  down  dead.” 

“ Well,  our  artists  and  bronze-smiths  seem  never 
to  tire  of  picturing  him.” 

Passing  on,  Honda  noticed  that  nearly  every  man 
at  work  in  the  houses  or  fields,  or  traveling,  had 
the  skirts  of  his  coat  tucked  up  behind  into  his 
girdle,  and  he  spoke  of  it  to  his  companion. 

“ Oh,  yes ; that  is  the  Adzuma  fashion.  You  will 


FBOM  KAMAKUBA  TO  YEDO.  205 

now  see  many  curious  eastern  customs  and  hear 
many  eastern  expressions.  Did  you  know  that  peo- 
ple here  call  the  American  foreigners  ‘ eastern 
men,’  or  ‘ Chinese  ’ ? It  is  curious,  since  the  Amer- 
icans come  from  the  far  west;  but  I suppose  that 
to  the  common  folks  all  foreigners  look  alike,  just 
because  they  are  not  Japanese.” 

“I  shall  be  a Yedo  man  to-day,”  said  Honda. 
“ This  is  my  first  visit,  and  I shall  feel  like  a boor 
from  the  rice-fields  in  the  great  city.  I have  heard 
there  are  sharpers  who  take  in  the  green  fellows 
from  the  provinces.  I wonder  if  I shall  find  it  true, 
as  the  proverb  says,  ‘ There  are  boors  even  in  the 
capital.’  ” 

“ Capital ! ” roared  Ban,  glaring  at  the  speaker. 
“Don’t  call  Yedo  the  capital,  even  in  jest.  Yes; 
you  must  look  sharp  for  gamblers  and  thieves 
especially.” 

The  great  To-kai-do,  or  Eastern  Sea  Road,  was 
gay  with  ten  thousand  travelers.  They  met  two 
long  trains  of  daimios  coming  from  Yedo,  and  had 
to  wait  each  time  until  the  tedious  procession  passed; 
for  to  hurry  past  one  made  one  liable  to  insult  or 
even  arrest,  while  for  a common  person  to  cross  the 
line  was  sure  death.  The  led-horses,  palanquins, 
umbrellas,  baggage-boxes,  gentlemen  on  horse  and 
foot,  and  long  lines  of  retainers  and  porters  made 
waiting  tedious.  Contrasting  frightfully  with  all  this 
glitter  and  shine  were  the  foul  and  leprous  beggars 
at  the  place  called  “ Rows  of  Trees.”  These  filthy 
creatures  lived  in  abject  misery  in  straw  huts  in  the 


206 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


meadows  at  the  side  of  the  road,  in  both  winter  and 
summer.  They  were  importunate  in  their  cries  for 
“ chabu , chabu ,”  a low  word  for  “grub,”  or  food. 

At  River  Point  they  turned  aside  to  enjoy  the 
splendid  carvings  of  dragons,  flowers,  and  birds  in 
a shower,  in  one  of  the  temples,  and  crossing  the 
river  in  a scow  were  soon  within  sight  of  the  long, 
straggling  suburbs  of  the  great  city,  and  in  front 
of  the  execution-ground.  This  was  on  the  left-hand 
side  of  the  road,  an  oblong  embankment  of  earth 
containing  in  the  center  a chi-tama , or  blood-pit,  at 
the  edge  of  which  the  victim  to  be  decapitated  knelt, 
the  swordsman  standing  behind  him.  A beam  of 
wood  set  upon  two  uprights  constituted  the  pillory, 
on  which  the  heads  were  exposed,  the  trunk  being 
usually  covered  up  in  a straw  bag.  Executions 
were  of  almost  daily  occurrence  at  this  field  of 
blood,  though  there  were  others  also  on  the  great 
highways  leading  into  Yedo.  Sometimes  a row  of 
top-knotted  heads  lined  the  pillory.  Set  on  a bed 
of  freshly  mixed  clay,  they  remained  publicly  ex- 
posed during  a period  ■ of  from  one  to  three  days. 
The  old  codes  of  law  based  on  those  of  China,  and 
in  force  for  nearly  a thousand  years  in  Japan,  pre- 
scribed death  by  the  sword  for  no  fewer  than  two 
hundred  and  fifty  offences. 

On  this  day  in  July,  1853,  there  had  been  an 
execution  early  in  the  afternoon,  as  the  shallow 
pit  shining  red  in  the  sun,  the  fresh  clay  crimsoned 
with  bloody  ooze,  and  the  single  head  exposed,  which 
was  that  of  a man  of  about  fifty-five,  too  plainly 
showed.  There  were  several  little  children  playing 


FROM  KAMAKURA  TO  YEDO. 


207 


near  by,  apparently  oblivious  of  anything  horrible. 
A group  of  four  or  five  passers  stood  reading  the 
inscription  on  a board  tacked  on  the  pillory. 

“ Who  is  he  ? ” asked  Honda  of  a by-stander. 

“A  joker,”  answered  the  man  addressed,  with  a 
heartless  laugh. 

“ A joker  ! ” replied  Honda  testily,  for  he  imagined 
that  he  was  being  taken  for  a countryman  and 
that  the  fellow  was  making  game  of  him. 

“ Why,  yes ; every  easterner,  as  I suppose,  has 
heard  how  the  rich  merchant,  Mr.  Middlefield,  made 
money  by  secretly  trading  with  the  American  barba- 
rians, and  how  at  a dinner  to  celebrate  his  gains  he 
boasted  that  the  American  fleet  had  been  his  ship 
of  good  fortune.” 

“ Is  it  possible  ? ” asked  Honda.  “ When  was  he 
found  out  ? ” 

“ Well,  he  was  arrested  and  thrown  into  prison  as 
soon  as  the  eye-appliers  [spies]  heard  of  his  joke. 
He  was  tried  yesterday,  sentenced  this  morning,  and 
had  his  head  laid  on  a clay  pillow  about  Horse  time 
(1  P.  M.)  this  afternoon.” 

“ Trade  with  the  hairy  foreigners  will  not  become 
popular  at  this  rate,”  laughed  Honda. 

“ Served  the  old  coin-counter  right,”  said  Ban. 
“ These  men  of  the  ink-pot  and  ledger  need  to  be 
taught  such  lessons.  But  come,  let  us  get  into  Yedo 
before  the  gates  close.” 

Through  the  long,  rambling  suburbs  of  Shina- 
gawa  they  made  their  way,  and  passing  through 
the  densely  crowded  streets  of  Yedo,  moved  on  till 
near  the  foot  of  the  Kudan,  or  Hill  of  Nine  Steps. 


208 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


“We’ll  put  up  at  the  inn  of  the  Big  Gold-fish,” 
said  Ban. 

“ Good  name,  that ! Did  the  proprietor  select  it 
from  the  title  of  Bakin’s  famous  novel  ? I read  his 
‘ Biography  of  a Gold-fish  ’ last  summer.” 

“ No  ; the  name  is  more  matter-of-fact  than  the 
heroine  of  our  novelist,  who,  you  remember,  was  a 
pretty  girl  whose  filial  piety  made  her  a paragon. 
You  will  see  when  you  look  into  the  water  of  the 
castle  moat  to-morrow  gold-fishes  larger  than  else- 
where in  Japan.  The  tea-house  is  named  after  an 
actual  fish  with  fins  and  scales.” 

“Very  good;  but  are  you  not  afraid  to  go  under 
the  very  knee  of  the  lord  of  Yedo?  The  inn  is  near 
the  very  gate  of  his  castle.” 

“ Not  at  all,”  answered  his  comrade ; “ I shall  act 
on  the  principle  of  the  proverbs,  ‘ It  is  dark  at  the 
lantern’s  base,’  and  ‘ While  the  hunter  looks  afar, 
the  bird  starts  up  at  his  feet.’  Here  in  the  crowded 
city  I shall  be  unknown,  and  as  hard  to  find  as  ‘ one 
hair  of  nine  oxen.’  ” 

There  was  a strange  sound  in  Honda’s  ears  as  he 
lay  early  down  to  sleep,  tired  after  his  long  walk.  It 
was  the  hum  and  stir  of  the  great  city  of  a million 
souls.  It  being  a moonlight  night,  thousands  of 
people  crowded  the  larger  streets  where  all  sorts  of 
venders  displayed  their  wares,  and  the  total  effect 
of  the  countless  voices  and  noises  was  that  of  a pro- 
longed hum.  Fortunately  “the  flower  of  Yedo  ” did 
not  bloom  that  night ; or,  in  plain  prose,  there  was 
no  conflagration  to  disturb  their  sleep,  though  the 
watchman’s  hourly  cry  was,  “ Look  out  for  fire ! ” 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


AT  THE  SIGN  OP  THE  BIG  GOLD-FISH. 

HE  quarter  of  great  Yedo  in  which  Honda  Jiro 


J-  was  lodging  was  at  the  base  of  the  highland 
at  the  north  of  the  castle  enclosure.  This  plateau  is 
called  Suruga  Dai,  or  the  table  of  Suruga,  because 
one  seemed  to  be  in  that  province  while  looking  at 
Mount  Fuji,  as  if  it  were  set  on  a table  near  by.  A 
few  steps  from  the  inn  took  one  up  to  the  highland, 
where  the  glorious  mountain  stood  revealed  from 
base  to  crown.  The  moats,  walls,  ramparts,  draw- 
bridges, and  towers  of  the  castle  extended  to  this 
quarter  of  the  city,  forming  the  extreme  north-west- 
ern angle  of  the  circuit.  Two  great  double  gate- 
ways with  their  ponderous  iron-banded,  rivet-studded 
gates,  copper-clad  towers,  and  named  respectively  the 
Pheasant  and  Pure  Water  gates,  were  within  sight. 
The  high,  grassy  counterscarp,  the  parapet  of  gray 
stone  masonry,  and  the  white  rampart  of  plaster 
and  tiling  were  mirrored  in  threefold  richness  of 
color  in  the  deep  moat  of  fresh  running  water. 
Here  in  the  crystal  depths  swam,  unharmed,  hun- 
dreds of  huge  silver  and  golden  carp,  many  of  them 
two  feet  long.  Farther  round  to  the  west,  where  the 
water  was  shallower,  millions  of  wild  fowl  of  various 
species  enjoyed  summer  sunshine  in  the  lotus-beds  or 


210 


IIONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


on  the  tree-roosts,  and  in  the  winter  over-populated 
the  region,  fearing  neither  gun  of  fowler  nor  the 
stone  of  the  small  boy.  The  municipal  law,  en- 
forced with  a death  penalty,  forbade  the  firing  of  a 
gun  in  the  open  air  within  ten  miles  of  the  center 
of  the  great  castle,  whose  citadel  and  intricate  lines 
of  wall  and  moat  covered  a space  several  leagues 
square.  With  arrow,  bird-lime,  snare,  or  falcon  the 
fowler  must  go  beyond  city  limits  for  his  game. 

Our  travelers  were  awakened  on  their  first  morn- 
ing by  sounds  that  showed  how  strong  were  the 
probabilities  of  war  with  the  Americans.  On  a lot 
only  a few  streets  away  a cannon  foundry  had  been 
erected,  and  the  heavy  reports  during  the  day 
showed  that  the  bronze  field-pieces  and  siege-guns 
were  being  tested.  Even  before  they  had  their 
breakfast  the  sound  of  matchlock  and  musket-firing 
showed  that  in  nearly  every  clan  head-quarters  tar- 
get-shooting  was  going  on.  Every  one  of  the  few 
learned  men  who  could  read  Dutch  was  busy  in 
translating  military  books  on  gunnery  and  fortifica- 
tion. In  scores  of  places  groups  of  men  were  busy 
with  mud  and  trowels,  making  mimic  forts,  field- 
works, or  rifle-pits,  and  mounting  them  with  toy 
cannon  or  bamboo  tubes.  This  was  the  work  of  the 
progressive  or  modern  men  under  a few  teachers. 
The  majority  of  clansmen,  reared  in  old-fashioned 
ideas,  still  believed  in  the  divine  sword,  the  soul  of 
the  samurai,  and  in  wearing  armor.  These  exer- 
cised themselves  in  helmet  and  cuirass,  on  horseback 
or  on  foot.  They  practiced  with  wooden  swords  or 


AT  THE  BIG  GOLD-FISH. 


211 


bamboo  spears,  or  shot  arrows  at  targets  until  they 
felt  themselves  invincible. 

There  were  some  who  clearly  foresaw  that  the 
“barbarians”  must  be  fought  with  their  own  weap- 
ons; but  how  to  get  the  weapons  was  the  question. 
They  were  clearly  of  the  opinion  that  in  folly  it  was 
a painful  illustration  of  the  old  proverb,  “On  seeing 
the  enemy,  to  sharpen  arrows.”  Since,  however, 
they  could  not  at  once  buy  ships,  guns,  and  arms 
equal  to  those  of  the  Americans,  and  instantly  train 
men  to  use  them,  their  next  best  thing  was  to  study 
European  books.  Influence  was  brought  upon  the 
government  to  release  from  prison  Egawa,  a man  who 
had  been  arrested  for  learning  of  the  Dutch  at  Na- 
gasaki how  to  make  and  use  firearms.  By  a decree 
which  allowed  further  concessions  to  the  advocates 
of  progress,  an  office  was  opened  “for  the  examina- 
tion of  barbarian  books.”  This  was  the  tiny  germ 
of  the  present  magnificent  Imperial  University  of 
Tokyo. 

“ How  my  uncle  Rai  Goro  will  rejoice  when  he 
hears  of  this  patronage  of  the  Dutch  language  by 
the  curtain  government ! He  imagines  also  that 
the  counterfeit  dynasty  of  Tokugawa  can  save  the 
country,  but  I don’t,”  said  Honda. 

“Nor  I,”  said  Ban.  “Tokugawa  is  a nest  of  rob- 
bers like  that  of  the  Buddhist  priests  that  used  to 
kill  and  rob  their  dupes  in  the  name  of  salvation  on 
this  very  ground.” 

“ What ! how  ? ” asked  Honda. 

“ Why ! my  Echizen  friend,  have  you  never  heard 


212 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


the  story  of  the  golden  lotus  into  which  a man  went 
after  paying  a fat  fee  to  the  priests  ? He  came  out 
a common  corpse  to  the  ordinary  eye,  but  a hotoke 
(saint  in  paradise)  according  to  the  certificate  of  the 
bonzes.” 

“ Why,  what  a good  story ! Pray,  tell  it  to  your 
rustic  friend.” 

“Well,”  said  Ban,  “I  used  to  go  to  school  here 
in  Yedo,  and  many  a time  I have  heard  the  legend 
from  old  men  who  lived  near  by.  You  see  right 
across  the  moat,  west  of  the  mansion  of  the  Hitotsu- 
bashi  family,  there  was  long  ago  a great  meadow 
called  Go-ji,  which  the  bonzes  bought  and  on  it 
erected  a gorgeous  temple.  In  the  main  hall  a cun- 
ning workman  built  for  them  a golden  lotus  six  feet 
high.  The  petals  were  of  great  bent  plates  of  gilded 
copper,  as  heavy  and  powerful  in  their  closing  as 
the  scales  of  a dragon.  The  flower,  which  is  the 
symbol  of  deity  and  eternal  peace  of  Nirvana,  was 
worked  by  ingenious  machinery  so  as  to  open  and 
shut.  The  bonzes  wished  to  get  money  enough  to 
buy  a vast  estate,  and  by  enriching  themselves  and 
the  temple  make  it  the  most  famous  in  Yedo.  They 
hit  upon  the  plan  of  persuading  pious  old  people  who 
were  wealthy  that  this  lotus  was  the  gateway  to 
Nirvana.  By  sitting  in  a praying  position  inside 
the  lotus  and  calling  continually  on  holy  Buddha, 
the  lotus-flower  would  by  divine  power  close  its 
petals  upon  them,  and,  instead  of  pain  and  death, 
sleep  and  translation  into  paradise  would  be  theirs. 
Amid  the  chantings  of  the  holy  writings  by  the 


AT  THE  BIG  GOLD-FISH. 


213 


bonzes  robed  in  their  full  canonicals,  clouds  of  incense, 
bursts  of  music,  and  enthusiasm  of  the  spectators, 
many  an  old  man  and  woman  went  to  glory  in  this 
way.  The  money  and  the  possessions  of  the  victims 
accrued  to  the  priests,  so  that  their  purchased  land 
soon  made  a large  red  spot  on  the  map  of  Yedo.” 

“ True  enough,”  interrupted  Honda,  who  had  the 
day  before  bought  an  old  map  which  he  was  now 
comparing  with  a new  one  he  had  borrowed  from  the 
landlord.  “ The  red  spaces  which  show  the  ground 
belonging  to  the  Buddhist  temples  even  yet  take  up 
a large  part  of  Yedo  ; but  what  became  of  the  bonzes 
and  temple,  for  I see  no  red  on  the  spot  you  name  ? ” 

“ The  thing  was  overdone,  and  the  government, 
listening  to  those  having  suspicions,  ordered  an  inves- 
tigation. It  was  found  that  the  victim  on  the  calyx 
of  the  lotus,  as  soon  as  the  flower  was  closed,  was 
lowered  into  a copper  air-tight  cylinder  full  of  car- 
bonic-acid gas.  After  quick  death  not  only  were  his 
limbs,  but  even  his  face  was  smoothed  out  and  given 
a hotoke  look.  The  lotus-flower  was  then  opened, 
the  saint  restored  to  his  friends,  or  carried  at  once 
to  his  barrel-coffin.  The  bonzes  wrote  his  posthu- 
mous saintly  name,  and  the  funeral  was  usually  very 
gorgeous.  Of  course  no  poor  man  could  thus  be 
sent  to  glory.  ‘ Even  the  tortures  are  graded  ac- 
cording to  the  amount  of  money  one  can  pay,’  as 
the  proverb  has  it,  when  priests  have  charge  of  the 
hereafter.  The  government  made  short  work  of  the 
fraud,  beheaded  most  of  the  priests,  and  destroyed 
the  temple.  For  a generation  or  two  the  land  has 
been  given  up  to  foxes  and  badgers.” 


214 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


“ So  you  think  the  Tokugawas,  like  the  priests  of 
Go-ji-ga-hara,  invite  our  nation  to  settle  into  peace, 
when  in  reality  they  would  destroy  it.” 

“Yes,  that  is  it;  but  listen — Some  one  down- 
stairs is  inquiring  for  us.” 

In  a moment  more  a maid  announced  two  visitors, 
who,  being  introduced,  forthwith  all  present  fell  on 
all  fours,  with  palms  and  knees  and  foreheads  on 
the  matting.  Mutual  announcement  of  names,  inqui- 
ries after  health,  compliments,  and  polite  sucking  in 

of  the  breath  followed.  In  brief,  the  elder  of  the 

/> 

visitors  was  a learned  scholar,  Okuma  Ei,  versed  in 
Chinese,  Dutch,  and  French,  and  the  younger  his 
sometime  pupil,  Nog6  Toro. 

Polite  commonplaces  over,  Ban  inquired  of  Okuma 
the  news. 

“ Consider  us  genuine  boors  who  have  not  even 
learned  to  tuck  up  our  coat-tails  in  our  girdles,  after 
the  manner  of  Adzuma  men ; for  my  friend  here  has 
never  been  in  Yedo,  and  I not  for  two  years.  What 
good  thing  have  you  last  done  for  the  honorable 
country  ? ” 

“ The  government  has  voted  to  buy  a modern  man- 
of-war  built  in  European  style.” 

“Wonderful!  A steamer,  and  will  purchase  it  of 
the  Dutch?” 

“Yes;  but  I have  petitioned  to  have  some  of  our 
countrymen  go  out  to  Europe  to  negotiate  for  it, 
learn  how  to  work  the  machinery,  get  experience 
in  navigation  and  engineering,  and  find  out  a good 
deal  of  the  world  in  coming  and  going.” 


AT  THE  BIG-  GOLD-FISH. 


215 


“Noble  thought,  wise  teacher;  do  you  think  your 
ideas  will  be  officially  approved  ? ” 

“ I fear  not.  It  is  not  much  encouragement  to  a 
patriot  to  know  that,  if  he  suggest  anything  novel 
that  is  not  accepted,  he  must  commit  suicide  by 
cutting  himself  open.” 

This  was  indeed  the  general  law.  All  innovation 
was  stoutly  discouraged  by  a policy  that  had  be- 
numbed the  Japanese  intellect  and  kept  the  country 
in  the  stupor  of  unprogressive  routine  for  over  two 
centuries.  Many  a Japanese  thinker  who  saw  the 
weakness  and  danger  besetting  his  country  had  first 
to  write  out  his  opinions  and  then  commit  hara-kiri. 
Only  then,  as  a rule,  were  the  reforms  suggested 
attended  to. 

“Honored  teacher,”  said  Ban  solemnly,  “if  your 
proposal  is  rejected,  you  have  to  die  in  thus  attempt- 
ing to  benefit  the  divine  country ; then  will  the 
blood  of  the  one  who  condemns  you  to  death  be  as 
the  tea  in  this  tea-cup  ” — at  that  moment  emptying 
the  vessel  and  turning  it  upside  down. 

“ Hush ! you  know  the  walls  have  ears,”  said 
Honda. 

“ I say  it  again,  Honda  Jiro  — if  my  honored 
teacher  must  die,  there  will  be  two  graves  instead 
of  one.” 

Nor  was  the  threat  of  the  young  man  an  empty 
boast  born  of  hasty  impulse.  Though  they  were  far 
from  agreeing  as  to  the  exact  course  to  pursue,  the 
four  samurai  here  gathered  together  were  at  heart 
one  in  intense  love  of  country,  even  though  the 


216 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


patriotism  of  Honda  was  of  rather  a narrow  sort. 
They  were  a few  of  the  not  numerous,  but  devoted, 
patriots  in  Yedo  who  felt  that  the  only  way  to  meet 
the  foreigner  was  to  equal  him  in  character,  weapons, 
and  determination.  None  was  more  truly  unselfish 
and  courageous  than  Ban.  He  hated  the  bakufu 
with  a righteous  hatred  because  it  had  again  and 
again  suppressed  the  truth  which  his  relative  dared  to 
publish.  It  had  imprisoned  upright  men  for  no 
other  crime  than  for  writing  good  books  and  making 
maps.  It  was  equal  again  to  beheading  noble 
patriots  who  counted  their  life  less  than  nothing  for 
love  of  truth.  The  philosophy  of  life  to  an  edu- 
cated Japanese  is  as  noble  as  was  that  of  the  Stoic. 
Show  him  his  place  in  the  line  of  duty,  and  he 
holds  himself  and  his  life  as  but  dirt  in  compari- 
son to  his  ambition  to  fulfill  his  obligation. 

An  hour  or  more  was  spent  in  conversation,  and 
the  party  broke  up,  believing  it  to  be  best,  under  the 
circumstances,  to  separate.  Let  us  see  how  they 
spent  the  following  six  months. 

Ban,  besides  being  present  at  every  secret  gather- 
ing of  patriots  opposed  to  the  bakufu,  and  eager  at 
every  hazard  to  destroy  it  and  restore  the  Mikado  to 
ancient  monarchy,  entered  a fencing-school  under 
one  of  the  first  masters  of  the  art  in  Yedo.  His 
faith  lay  in  the  sword.  He  practiced  every  possible 
sweep,  cut  and  thrust,  front  and  back,  up  and  down, 
forward  and  backward.  In  those  days,  of  the  nearly 
two  million  people  of  the  privileged  classes,  the  men 
— that  is,  all  the  samurai  — habitually  wore  two 


AT  THE  BIG  GOLD-FISH. 


217 


swords.  Thousands  of  the  common  people  at  night, 
or  on  journe}rs,  also  carried  one  sword.  It  is  no 
wonder,  then,  that  many  of  these  swordsmen  itched 
to  flesh  their  weapons  and  stain  them  with  real  blood. 
The  dogs  that  ran  ownerless,  numerous  in  every  town 
and  city,  furnished  tempting  objects,  and  these  were 
well  utilized.  To  see  them  minus  one  ear,  or  a tail, 
or  gashed  in  face,  flank,  or  limb,  was  no  uncommon 
sight  — to  say  nothing  of  those  cloven  asunder  in 
skull  or  severed  in  twain  by  single  blows  of  the  keen 
blades.  Until  taxed  and  owned,  the  dogs  led  a life 
level  with  the  proverbs  about  them.  One  favorite 
game  was  the  “ dog-chasing  affair,”  it  being  archery 
on  horseback,  in  which  the  riders,  dressed  in  pictur- 
esque costume  of  leopard-skin  aprons  and  gay  silk 
tunics,  chased  a dog  around  an  enclosure..  They 
made  a target  of  the  animal,  which  limping,  con- 
fused, or  killed  with  blunt  arrows  furnished  them 
with  sport.  In  too  many  cases,  when  dogs  were 
lacking,  the  gentlemanly  ruffians  took  human  life, 
and  the  unburied  carcass  that  for  hours  defiled 
the  streets  was  that  of  a man. 

As  for  Honda  Jiro,  he  too  attended  fencing-school 
and  practiced  spear  exercise,  adding  the  accomplish- 
ments of  rushing  suddenly  and  drawing  sword  on  the 
full  run,  and  cutting  an  orange  set  on  a post,  or  by 
backward  sweep  smiting  off  a flower  from  a bush. 
He  had  been  told  that  Americans  were  tall,  and  so 
he  trained  himself  to  lunge  and  sweep  at  objects 
above  his  head.  He  went  down  frequently  to  see 
the  crowds  of  laborers  building  forts  in  the  bay  near 


218 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


the  city.  In  spite  of  himself,  being  an  eager  student, 
he  became  interested  in  the  study  of  Dutch,  with 
the  desire  of  learning  how  it  came  to  pass  that  the 
European  was  so  far  ahead  of  the  Japanese  in  mili- 
tary science.  Okuma,  the  learned  teacher,  gave  him 
a start  by  teaching  him  the  alphabet  and  a few 
pages  of  a little  school  geography,  and  the  privilege 
of  transcribing  a small  Dutch  dictionary.  With  a 
perseverance  worthy  of  a samurai  Honda  actually 
copied  out  with  pen  and  ink  every  one  of  the  four 
hundred  pages  of  the  fat  duodecimo  and  committed 
to  memory  hundreds  of  the  most  important  words. 
He  thus  gained  in  six  months  considerable  knowl- 
edge of  the  Holland  language,  though  his  pronuncia- 
tion would  have  shocked  even  an  African  Dutchman. 

He  took  his  amusement,  not  in  the  tea-houses, 
drinking-places,  or  theaters,  but  in  studying  the  end- 
less variety  of  street  characters,  the  country  folk, 
the  parades,  festival  celebrations  and  processions 
at  the  daimios’,  as  they  came  into  the  city  from  all 
quarters  of  the  empire.  Etiquette  and  pride  re- 
quired each  of  these  noblemen,  according  to  his 
rank,  to  make  his  full  show  of  horses,  palanquins, 
state  umbrellas,  baggage-boxes,  and  all  the  para- 
phernalia of  feudal  display.  On  the  road,  while 
traveling,  a daimio  might,  for  economy’s  sake,  get 
along  with  only  a few  followers,  since  paying  the 
hotel  bills  of  so  many  retainers  was  an  onerous 
burden;  but  once  in  Yedo,  the  full  quota  was  a 
necessity,  with  disgrace  or  punishment  as  an  alter- 
native. Hence  — as  Honda  Jiro  soon  found  — there 


AT  TEE  BIG  GOLD-FISH. 


219 


were  dealers  whose  stock-in-trade  was  empty  trunks, 
parade  ornaments,  ceremonial  uniforms,  and  men  to 
be  hired.  He  soon  learned  to  recognize  the  same 
faces,  the  same  bare  legs  and  top-knots,  the  same 
clothes,  and  the  identical  trumpery  turning  up,  day 
after  day,  in  different  processions  entering  Yedo 
from  various  points  of  the  compass.  The  daimio 
might  be  from  Yezo  or  Kiushiu,  but  the  same  faces 
and  legs  and  top-knots  reappeared  under  the  differ- 
ent coats  marked  with  the  varying  coat-of-arms. 

Having  bought  a book  on  heraldry,  a pocket  dic- 
tionary of  the  feudal  nobility,  be  was  able  at  once 
to  recognize  the  train  of  any  one  of  the  three  hun- 
dred or  more  province  rulers  or  petty  vassals  of  the 
lord  of  Yedo,  the  Tycoon. 

Of  the  other  two  friends,  teacher  and  pupil,  the 
former  kept  busy  at  books,  waiting  to  see  whether 
his  proposition  to  the  government  to  send  Japanese 
to  Europe  to  buy  a man-of-war  ship  and  to  learn 
western  civilization  should  be  approved.  He  had  not 
long  to  wait ; for  although  the  authorities  vetoed 
his  suggestion,  yet  it  was  in  the  form  of  substantial 
victory  for  him.  The  law  of  lydyasu,  passed  in 
1609,  forbidding  the  building  of  seaworthy  ships  or 
any  craft  holding  over  twenty-five  hundred  bushels, 
thus  allowing  only  small  coasting-junks  to  be  con- 
structed, was  repealed.  The  daimios  were  given  per- 
mission to  build  war-ships,  which  were  to  fly  the 
feudal  flag  or  pennant  of  the  clan  at  the  foremast, 
and  the  national  flag  of  Japan,  a red  sun  on  a white 
ground,  at  the  peak  or  mainmast.  This  was  really 


220 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


the  origin  of  the  sun-flag  as  a national  emblem, 
though  it  had  long  been  in  use  in  an  irregular  way. 
The  military  scholar,  Egawa,  who  had  learned  gun- 
nery from  the  Dutch  at  Nagasaki,  was  released  from 
prison  and  made  instructor  in  musketry. 

All  this  was  so  different  from  the  treatment  which 
other  proposers  of  new  things  had  received  — im- 
prisonment, hara-kiri,  exile,  and  decapitation  — that 
the  teacher,  being  a man  of  sanguine  temperament, 
began  to  hope  that  the  Yedo  government  had  come 
into  new  light,  and  that  a new  era  was  about  to 
dawn  at  once  on  Japan.  Alas!  no.  “The  rat-catch- 
ing cat  hides  its  claws.”  The  poor  scholar  was  as  a 
mouse  under  the  playful  strokes  of  the  cat’s  velvet 
paws.  As  for  his  pupil,  Nog6  Toro,  he  heard  early 
in  the  opening  of  autumn  that  a ship  flying  the 
double-eagle  flag  of  Russia  was  at  Nagasaki.  There- 
upon, without  saying  a word  to  a soul,  he  dropped 
his  books,  and  packing  his  traveling-basket,  called 
on  his  teacher  to  say  good-by.  His  home  was  in 
Choshiu,  not  many  scores  of  miles  from  Nagasaki. 

“ So  you  are  going  to  visit  Nagasaki  also,  are 
you  ? ” asked  the  teacher,  who  knew  that  night  and 
day  for  months  his  pupil  had  pondered  and  dreamed 
of  voyaging  to  the  great  world  of  Europe. 

“Yes;  but  do  not  let  any  one  know  it.  I shall 
visit  my  home.” 

“ Ah  ! yes  ; here  is  a little  shinjo  [gift]  and  here  is 
a farewell  stanza,”  said  his  teacher,  as  he  thrust  a 
package  of  oval  gold  coins  and  a piece  of  poetry 
into  his  pupil’s  sleeve. 


AT  THE  BIG  GOLD-FISH. 


221 


Sayonara  (farewell)  being  said,  Noge  Toro  was 
off.  After  seventeen  days’  journey,  partly  by  land 
and  partly  by  water,  the  tired  pilgrim  reached  Na- 
gasaki to  find  the  Russian  vessel  gone.  Nothing 
daunted,  the  pedestrian  tramped  back  to  Yedo  in 
order  to  be  present  when  the  American  ships  should 
return.  In  Yedo  he  learned  that  a shipwrecked 
fellow  - countryman,  brought  from  the  Sandwich 
Islands  by  an  American  sea-captain,  had  been  at  his 
own  request  put  into  a whale-boat  off  the  coast  of 
Japan  and  had  reached  his  native  province.  The 
government  ordered  him  to  Yedo  to  serve  as  in- 
terpreter. To  see  this  man  and  find  out  about 
America  was  now  Noge  Toro’s  aim.  To  get  at  him, 
however,  was  impossible,  as  the  spies  were  inces- 
santly vigilant,  day  and  night,  in  keeping  isolated 
this  rare  specimen  of  the  Japanese  who  had  seen 
the  outside  world. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


AN  OBJECT  LESSON  IN  WESTERN  CIVILIZATION. 

VICTORY  of  peace  celebrated  with  the  splen- 


iA.  dors  of  war!  Many  a time  in  Japan’s  history 
has  this  happened.  The  pageantry  of  arms  has  been 
summoned  to  celebrate  the  return  of  peace  after 
long  battle  and  bloodshed.  The  glory  of  costume, 
the  long  procession  of  warriors  with  weapons  and 
armor,  and  the  massing  of  fleets  have  mingled  with 
the  imagery  and  symbolism  of  peace.  Such  festi- 
vals have  been  celebrated  at  famous  places  and  in 
great  cities,  by  Yoritomo  and  Taiko  and  Iy^yasu; 
but  the  spectacle  of  the  ninth  day  of  the  third  moon 
of  Ans6i  (March  8,  1854)  was  at  a place  almost  un- 
known to  the  Japanese,  except  to  the  farmers  and 
fishermen  whose  thatched  cottages  stood  there.  In 
this  tableau  the  old  and  the  new  mingled  their 
glories.  The  obscure  place,  now  made  the  scene 
of  splendor  and  destined  to  become  a mighty  city 
and  the  school  of  a new  civilization,  was  Yokohama. 

Land  and  water  were  combined  to  make  the  thea- 
ter. Out  in  the  bay,  yet  but  a few  hundred  yards 
from  the  strand,  were  ranged  broadside  to  the  shore 
the  ten  war-vessels  flying  “the  flag  of  the  flowery 
field.”  The  steam  frigates,  three  of  the  squadron, — 
the  Susquehanna,  Powhatan,  and  Mississippi,  — were 


AN  OBJECT  LESSON. 


223 


the  finest  war-vessels  then  in  the  world.  The  Van- 
dalia,  Macedonian,  and  Lexington  were  stately  frig- 
ates. The  Lexington,  Southampton,  and  Supply 
were  store-ships.  They  were  ranged  in  crescent 
form,  the  flag-ship  in  the  center.  They  had  their 
port-holes  open  and  guns  run  out.  How  clear  their 
decks,  shining  their  equipment,  firm  their  spars, 
stately  their  forms,  and  graceful  their  lines!  “Could 
the  men  who  built  such  ships  be  barbarians  ? ” asked 
man}'  a thoughtful  Japanese. 

Out  beyond,  towards  the  blue  mountain-lined 
shore  of  Kadzusa,  was  a longer  crescent  of  Japanese 
spy  and  guard  boats,  all  flying  gay  flags,  pennants, 
and  streamers,  and  with  long  bushy  tassels  like 
horse-tails  pendent  from  their  prows.  These  were 
intended  to  keep  off  the  inquisitive  hermits  of  a her- 
mit nation  from  communicating  with  the  American 
“ barbarians.”  Coming  into  and  through  the  line  of 
boats  was  a long,  stately,  and  double-decked  barge 
towed  by  a half-dozen  boats  full  of  stalwart  scullers. 
Carved  and  lacquered,  gay  with  silken  awnings  and 
curtains,  it  reminded  the  Americans  at  a distance  of 
a splendid  river-steamer,  such  as  at  home  plied  on 
the  Hudson.  In  the  pavilion  on  the  upper  deck  on 
camp-chairs  sat  the  Japanese  treaty  commissioners, 
appointed  to  meet  Commodore  M.  C.  Perry,  brother 
of  the  hero  of  Lake  Erie.  On  the  silken  curtains, 
the  bunting  flags,  and  the  horse-hair  plume-banners 
could  be  seen  a variety  of  the  coats-of-arms  belong- 
ing to  the  feudal  lords  on  board.  There  was  the 
trefoil  of  mallow  or  asarum  leaves  in  a circle ; that 


224 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


was  Tokugawa’s.  Then  there  was  one  of  five  balls 
set  around  a central  disk;  another  had  three  lady’s 
hats  also  in  a circle ; another  looked  like  a windmill ; 
still  another,  a triangle  with  a square  at  each  line, 
suggested  a problem  in  trigonometry;  the  last  of  all 
being  nothing  else  than  the  design  of  a pair  of  spec- 
tacles, The  flags,  streamers,  pennants,  tufted  poles, 
horse-hair  banners,  ensigns  and  standards  of  all  sorts 
numbered  thousands,  yet  a true  national  flag  Japan 
did  not  yet  possess,  despite  the  official  permission  to 
the  daimios  to  use  the  red  ball  or  sun-flag.  The 
truth  was  the  nation  was  cut  up  into  hundreds  of 
petty  feudal  factions,  and  when  a Japanese  said 
“ my  country  ” he  meant  merely  his  province  or 
local  neighborhood.  The  country  needed  pressure 
from  without  to  give  it  unity.  As  the  stately  barge 
moved  through  the  cordon  of  boats,  all  hands  and 
all  heads  of  sailors  and  officers  were  laid  prostrate 
to  do  homage  to  envoys  of  the  Yedo  government. 

On  land  there  had  been  a sudden  concentration  of 
population  at  the  little  village  “across  the  strand” 
from  Kanagawa.  Probably  twenty  thousand  people 
who  had  never  seen  Yokohama  before  looked  upon 
it  now.  First  there  were  soldiers.  These  had  been 
called  out  of  their  homes  in  the  raw  days  of  early 
winter  and  spring  to  live  in  the  camps  which  lined 
the  bluffs  and  lowlands,  though  the  Americans  saw 
but  few  of  these  men  of  war.  Nobody  knew  but 
that  the  American  barbarians  might  begin  rapine, 
and  hence  the  presence  of  the  military  armed  with 
old  matchlocks  and  Brown  Bess  and  Dutch  muskets. 


AN  OBJECT  LESSON. 


225 


Most  of  the  soldiers,  in  hideous-looking  armor  and 
helmets  with  flaring  fronts,  which  made  the  men 
look  like  beetles  walking  on  their  hind  legs,  were 
posted  on  the  line  of  bluffs  which  overlooked  the 
plain.  In  the  center  of  the  flat  foreground  stood 
the  imposing  treaty-house.  Farther  back  and  roped 
off  was  a space  making  a hollow  square,  along 
which  were  picked  troops ; the  fourth  line  closing 
the  square  being  the  water.  The  troops  on  the 
plain  were  under  arms  to  keep  back  the  crowds 
and  allow  no  one  inside  the  ropes  except  the  officers 
chosen  to  receive  the  Americans  and  attendants. 

The  Japanese  made  a scene  of  glittering  display, 
for  the  variety  of  colors  in  the  silken  robes,  the 
dazzle  of  lacquered  helmets,  and  gorgeousness  of 
feudal  insignia  were  positively  trying  to  the  eyes. 

On  the  part  of  the  Americans,  twenty-seven  boats 
filled  with  five  hundred  men  — sailors,  marines,  and 
musicians  — were  already  on  the  blue  waters.  At  a 
signal,  bows  abreast  in  line,  they  were  pulled  to  the 
shore.  The  officers  landed  first.  Then  the  marines 
formed  a hollow  square,  and  the  three  bands  of  the 
musicians  played  lively  tunes.  The  sailors  formed 
lines  of  blue  nearly  up  to  the  treaty-tent.  When 
all  was  ready  Perry  stepped  into  a white  barge  and 
was  rowed  to  the  shore,  as  the  hills  echoed  with  the 
thunders  which  the  fire  and  flame  of  the  seventeen 
guns  of  the  Powhatan  evoked  by  their  salute  to 
Perry.  As  he  and  his  officers  were  received  by  the 
embassadors  near  the  door  of  the  treaty-house,  the 
boat  howitzers  fired  two  salutes  of  twenty-one  and 


226 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


of  seventeen  guns  respectively  in  honor  of  the  Ty- 
coon and  of  his  envoy,  ProfesSor  Hayashi. 

“ There  are  the  men  whom  our  people  call  barba- 
rians,” said  Okuma  Ei,  the  teacher  whom  we  met  in 
Yedo,  to  his  pupil  Nog6  Toro. 

Both  were  standing  in  the  crowd  on  a little  swell 
of  land  at  the  foot  of  the  bluffs. 

“Yes,  teacher,”  respectfully  answered  Nogd.  “Do 
you  think  it  a strange  name  to  give  them  ? ” 

“ Why,  yes ; we  may  live  to  see  the  day  when  our 
rulers  and  people  will  be  ashamed  to  apply  the  term 
i-jin  to  men  who  can  build  ships  and  cannon  like 
these.” 

“Yet,  teacher,  are  they  not  barbarous,  who,  igno- 
rant of  the  doctrines  of  the  sages,  know  nothing  of 
the  ambition  and  ideals  of  a Japanese?” 

“Well,  their  religion  is  very  different  from  ours; 
yet  I imagine  they  must  be  men  of  study  and  moral 
culture,  or  they  never  could  do  what  they  have 
done.” 

“Are  not  the  Americans  inferior  to  the  Euro- 
peans? Have  I not  read  that  the  country  of  the 
United  States  of  America  was  once  used  by  Great 
Britain  as  a penal  settlement  and  place  of  exile  like 
our  Hachijo  Island?” 

The  teacher  laughed  and  said : — - 

“No;  that  idea,  I think,  is  not  correct,  though 
some  of  our  people  believe  it.  The  Americans  are 
much  like  the  English,  speaking  the  same  language. 
They  revolted  against  Great  Britain  about  seventy- 
five  years  ago,  and  became  a separate  nation.  They 


AN  OBJECT  LESSON. 


227 


have  recently  had  a war  with  Mexico,  a country  near 
by ; but  though  they  won  many  battles,  they  did  not 
subjugate  the  country.” 

“Are  these  the  same  ships,  soldiers,  and  cannon 
that  were  used  in  Mexico  ? ” 

“ Yes ; the  Admiral  Perry  and  many  of  his  offi- 
cers and  men  were  there,  and  some  of  the  very  can- 
non on  that  big  paddle-wheel  steamer  formed  a 
battery  at  Vera  Cruz,  which  in  a few  hours  battered 
the  walls  to  rubbish.  Our  castle  walls  would  not  be 
of  much  avail  against  such  artillery,  and  besides  the 
shells  could  set  all  Yedo  on  fire  in  a few  hours.” 

“ I have  heard,  too,  that  the  Americans  are  great 
in  invention  and  have  made  many  wonderful  dis- 
coveries. Is  it  not  so  ? ” 

“ Yes ; and  I hope  Perry  has  brought  some  ma- 
chines and  will  show  them.  To  see  how  they  talk 
at  the  end  of  a wire  would  be  the  delight  of  my 
life.” 

Each  of  the  two  friends  had  a secret  purpose, 
which  neither  communicated  to  the  other.  Okuma 
fortunately  knew  one  of  the  servants,  named  Kichi- 
b6i,  employed  in  the  gang  about  the  treaty-house. 
In  figure,  face,  and  tint  of  skin,,  weight,  and  walk, 
this  man  resembled  him,  and  with  him  Okuma  had 
made  a bargain  while  in  Yedo.  On  the  second  night 
after  Perry’s  landing  Okuma  met  him  hack  of  a 
shrine  just  across  the  canal,  below  the  slope  on 
which  is  now  the  foreign  cemetery,  and  there  bor- 
rowed the  servant’s  clothes,  kitt6,  and  pass-word. 
He  put  on  the  tight  trowsers  shortened  above  the 


228 


HONDA  THE  SAMUDAT. 


ankles,  the  coat  marked  by  the  dyer  with  the  owner’s 
name,  Kichibdi,  in  white  mordant,  the  straw  sandals, 
and  the  knotted  blue  handkerchief  over  the  forehead. 
In  case  of  Okuma’s  getting  into  trouble,  or  on  Ivi- 
chib&’s  desire  to  communicate  with  him,  the  latter 
was  to  sing  or  chant  like  a push-cart  man.  No  for- 
eigner who  hears  this  cry  for  the  first  time  can  ever 
forget  it,  but  among  natives  it  would  attract  little 
attention,  especially  when  uttered  in  a low  voice. 

For  nearly  ten  days  Okuma,  acting  as  an  assistant 
in  the  gang  of  servants,  doing  menial  and  laborer’s 
service,  was  able  each  day  by  due  prostration  and 
use  of  commonplace  speech  to  spend  much  time 
unchallenged  in  the  house  erected  near  the  treaty- 
pavilion.  In  this  house  the  American  presents, 
arms,  tools,  maps,  books,  daguerreotype  and  electri- 
cal apparatus,  and  machinery  for  the  little  railroad, 
with  the  preparation  of  chemicals  and  equipment, 
were  exhibited  and  prepared.  He  not  only  assisted 
in  planting  the  telegraph-poles  and  in  laying  the 
ties  of  the  little  railroad,  but  was  present  all  day 
long  when  the  preliminary  messages  were  sent  in 
Japanese,  English,  and  Dutch,  over  a mile  line  of 
wire,  and  when  the  little  Philadelphia  locomotive 
made  its  trial  trip  with  a mimic  train  of  cars.  All 
the  machinery  and  apparatus  were  at  length  put 
together  and  set  in  working  order,  while  the  orna- 
mental and  useful  articles  were  ranged  in  imposing 
display.  Then  the  Japanese  officers  from  Yedo,  the 
embassador,  envoys,  secretaries,  and  interpreters, 
came  in  a body  to  visit  the  curiosities  and  receive 


AN  OBJECT  LESSON. 


229 


their  presents.  There  were  gifts  from  the  head  of 
the  Tokugawa  family  — the  person  whom  the  Amer- 
icans call  “ The  Emperor.”  By  this  phrase  the 
Americans  did  not  mean  the  Mikado,  hut  his  lieu- 
tenant in  Yedo,  the  Tycoon. 

Okuma,  who  easily  read  many  of  the  labels  in 
English,  had  a quiet  little  laugh  all  to  himself,  but 
it  was  wholly  inward  and  not  visible  in  his  counte- 
nance, as  he  thought  of  the  Americans  calling  the 
head  of  the  bakufu  “ Emperor,”  just  like  the  bar- 
barians who  named  him  “ Great  Prince.”  When, 
however,  the  Yedo  officers  were  around  he  kept  his 
face  down,  and  squatted  or  kneeled  so  low  on  the 
ground  as  almost  to  scrape  the  tip  of  his  nose,  lest 
he  should  be  recognized  by  some  of  the  officers  or 
interpreters.  How  he  did  envy  one  of  the  latter 
whom  he  saw  carrying  away  a copy  of  Webster’s 
Dictionary  which  he  had  received  as  a gift ! 

Most  of  the  presents  for  “ The  Emperor,”  that  is, 
the  Tycoon,  were  rifles,  swords,  or  military  equip- 
ments; but  there  were  also  boxes  of  books,  and 
maps,  dressing-cases,  perfumery,  telescopes,  samples 
of  the  measures,  weights,  and  coins  of  the  United 
States,  seeds,  agricultural  implements,  various  kinds 
of  machinery  and  inventions,  clocks,  stones,  etc., 
with  all  the  telegraph,  railway,  and  daguerreotype 
apparatus. 

Each  of  the  treaty  commissioners  and  the  secre- 
taries and  interpreters  were  also  well  remembered. 
The  uses  of  each  article  were  explained  both  by 
verbal  description  and  by  pictures,  and  the  little 


230 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


temporary  buildings  of  Yokohama  became  for  the 
time  an  industrial  exhibition.  Nearly  all  the  Jap- 
anese visitors,  except  those  of  high  rank,  took  notes 
or  made  sketches  of  what  they  saw,  while  the  artists 
were  delighted  with  the  superb  colored  plates  of 
Audubon’s  Birds  and  Quadrupeds  of  America,  in 
splendid  folio  volumes. 

At  the  outdoor  exhibitions  of  the  little  railway 
thousands  of  people  looked  on  with  delight.  The 
tiny  locomotive  and  tender  were  only  four  or  five 
feet  high,  but  every  part  of  the  machinery  was  per- 
fect. The  passenger-cars  were  hardly  big  enough 
to  hold  a child}  but  what  the  train  lost  in  size  it 
made  up  in  speed,  for  the  little  engine,  once  started, 
moved  at  the  rate  of  twenty  miles  an  hour.  This 
first  train  of  cars  in  Japan  was  for  passengers,  not 
for  freight;  but  in  order  to  get  a ride  the  Japanese 
commissioner  had  to  sit  on  the  roof,  holding  on  to 
the  edges  as  he  was  swung  round  the  circle,  his 
loose  robes  streaming  and  flapping  in  the  March 
wind.  As  for  the  telegraph,  officers  and  people 
never  tired  of  hearing  the  click  of  the  armature 
and  of  getting  instantaneous  messages  in  Japanese, 
Dutch,  or  Chinese ; and  these  feats  of  the  far-off 
writers  acted  like  belladonna  in  enlarging  the  eyes, 
if  not  the  pupils,  of  the  delighted  folk. 

As  for  “getting  his  picture  taken,”  however,  the 
average  native  was  more  shy,  since  it  was  the  firm 
belief  of  many  that  a part  of  one’s  soul  went  into 
the  silvered  plate  of  the  camera.  According  to  their 
theory,  after  one  has  been  “ taken  ” a few  score  or 


AX  OBJECT  LESSOX. 


231 


hundred  of  times  no  spirit  would  be  left  — the  body 
and  the  oft-bepictured  man  would  be  good  only  for 
the  cremator  or  the  grave-digger.  It  might  be  a new 
form  of  transmigration,  but  it  was  not  very  popular. 

Thus  did  the  Americans,  with  ammunition  of  good 
things  to  eat  and  drink,  gifts  to  please  the  fancy,  and 
the  results  of  thought  to  awaken  thought,  bombard 
the  ignorance  and  storm  the  prejudices  of  the  her- 
mits of  Japan.  They  had  so  long  shut  themselves 
up  in  their  heaven-high  walls  of  seclusion  that  their 
pride  and  self-conceit  seemed  invulnerable.  Instead 
of  artillery  and  powder  Perry,  who  had  studied  them 
through  books  for  years,  now  reaped  the  fruits  of 
study  as  surely  as  did  Yoshi-iye.  He  himself,  while 
in  the  United  States,  had  gathered  the  materials  to 
impress  their  minds.  He  had  long  before  planned  his 
method  of  campaign.  Apparently  as  useless  as  an 
attack  with  ram’s  horns,  these  peaceful  tactics  issued 
in  making  the  walls  of  this  oriental  Jericho  fall  flat. 
The  Japanese  called  their  isolated  land  the  “ Cliff- 
island  Fortress;”  but  instead  of  reducing  it  with  his 
heavy  navy  guns  as  he  breached  the  walls  of  Vera 
Cruz,  Perry  tickled  the  stomach,  dazzled  the  eyes, 
stimulated  the  curiosity,  and  fired  the  ambition  of 
the  people  over  whom  he  won  the  victory  of  brains. 

“We  thought  the  Americans  were  coming  to  make 
war  on  us,  but  they  have  taken  a strange  way  to  do 
it,”  said  one  bakufu  officer  to  another. 

“ Yes  ; it ’s  the  most  delightful  kind  of  warfare  to 
be  in,”  said  a hata-moto,  who  was  a captain  of  cav- 
alry. He  had  not  enjoyed  being  summoned  into 


232 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


camp  in  the  changeable  March  weather,  and  was 
in  ecstasies  over  the  entertainments  provided  both 
on  shore  and  at  the  dining-table  on  board  the  ship. 

“ This  is  only  the  beginning  of  what  the  United 
States  of  America  is  likely  to  do  for  Japan.  As 
for  me,  I am  an  out-and-out  changed  man.  I came 
to  see  savages,  and  I find  men  civilized  beyond 
ourselves,”  said  a naval  officer,  then  in  low  rank, 
but  in  later  years  a helmsman  of  the  ship  of  state 
in  Tokyo. 

These  remarks  were  but  a very  few  of  the  hun- 
dreds overheard  by  Okuma,  though  they  were 
usually  spoken  in  almost  a whisper,  and  when  no 
government  spies  were  near.  Yet  with  amazing 
self-control  Okuma  played  the  part  of  a menial 
servant,  rarely,  if  ever,  looking  up  squarely  into  any 
one’s  face.  Indeed  he  was  exactly  like  some  of  the 
subjects  of  the  daimios  who  never  actually  looked 
upon  their  lord’s  face,  because  out  of  fear  or  polite- 
ness they  always  kept  their  eyes  on  the  earth  and 
saw  only  his  feet  or  clothing. 

So  excited  with  the  wonderful  sights  that  he 
could  scarcely  sleep  at  night,  Okuma  also  kept  a 
level  head  and  restrained  his  tongue.  Notwith- 
standing that  he  heard,  in  addition  to  the  covert 
remarks  of  progressive  natives,  English  and  Dutch 
spoken  daily,  understanding  some  of  the  former  and 
much  of  the  latter,  he  held  his  peace,  silencing  him- 
self from  asking  any  questions  or  from  talking  in 
a foreign  language.  He  used  only  common  people’s 
talk.  He  even  refrained  from  taking  any  notes,  but 


AN  OBJECT  LESSON. 


233 


trusted  to  his  memory  alone,  lest  he  should  be  de- 
tected in  using  pencil  and  paper. 

It  is  difficult  to  exaggerate  the  impression  made 
upon  the  Japanese  by  the  peaceful  diplomacy  of 
Perry,  even  though  it  was  backed  by  an  imposing 
display  of  great  war-ships.  Notwithstanding  the 
events  of  later  years,  the  idea  of  the  United  States 
as  “the  Great  Pacific  Power,”  then  photographed 
upon  the  Japanese  mind,  remained  as  a permanent 
impression. 

To  the  majority  of  the  Mikado’s  subjects  the 
United  States  of  America  is  still  the  land  of  inven- 
tion, comforts,  schools,  colleges,  teachers,  mission- 
aries, hospitals,  physicians  and  of  the  forces  of  peace 
and  Christianity,  rather  than  of  war  and  aggression. 

Despite  all  their  fear  of  the  religion  of  the  Ameri- 
cans,— a fear  nourished  and  diligently  fostered  by 
the  government,  — a new  meaning  was  in  many 
minds  given  to  Christianity. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


ARRESTED  AND  IN  PRISON. 

HAD  nothing  extraordinary  happened  to  disturb 
Okuma  Ei’s  enjoyment  of  new-found  knowl- 
edge, he  might  have  remained  in  laborer’s  clothes 
until  the  American  squadron  sailed  away.  An  in- 
cident, not  altogether  surprising,  however,  inter- 
rupted his  pleasure,  and  made  him  at  once  long  for 
his  double,  Kichibdi,  to  change  garments. 

One  day,  early  in  April,  the  treaty  having  been 
concluded,  one  of  the  American  ships  having  sailed 
away  to  America  with  a copy  for  ratification,  the 
American  commodore  came  ashore  for  a walk  in  the 
country,  which  was  then  glorious  with  camellia- trees 
in  full  bloom,  their  masses  of  red  flowers  often  ris- 
ing thirty  and  forty  feet  in  air.  On  the  same  morn- 
ing a brass  boat’s-howitzer  and  several  chests  of 
Chinese  tea  had  been  presented  by  the  commodore. 
The  former  was  labeled,  “ To  the  Emperor  ” (the 
Americans  meaning  the  Tycoon).  The  tea  was  for 
certain  Japanese  officers.  Two  of  these  latter,  hav- 
ing finished  their  duties  as  secretaries  and  being 
ordered  to  return  to  Yedo,  wished  their  tea  at  once 
carried  there.  Okuma,  of  all  men,  was  ordered  to 
carry  two  of  the  chests  and  deliver  them  at  a cer- 

234 


ARRESTED  AND  IN  PRISON. 


235 


tain  street  and  house  named  in  ink  on  a label  of 
cedar-wood  stuck  in  the  rattan  binding. 

Here  was  a quandary.  A gentleman  unused  to 
bearing  the  shoulder-yoke  or  burden-pole  to  be  a 
tea-carrier  ! He  could  indeed  have  hired  more  stal- 
wart legs  and  shoulders  to  transport  the  burden,  but 
in  Yedo,  not  to  say  the  guard-house  at  Kanagawa, 
would  he  not  be  recognized  and  detected  if  he 
accompanied  the  porters  ? 

There  was  nothing,  however,  to  be  done  but  to 
obey,  and  so  along  with  three  laborers  he  was  put 
into  a boat  and  rowed  over  to  Kanagawa,  where  they 
rested  for  the  night  in  one  of  the  cheap  inns. 
Fortunately  the  three  other  men  with  Okuma  were 
not  of  his  gang,  and  were  strangers  to  him  as  well 
as  he  to  them. 

Lying  awake  that  night  even  after  the  heavy 
boom  of  the  midnight-proclaiming  temple-bell  had 
been  followed  by  the  far-off  tinkle  of  eight  bells, 
from  amid  the  twinkling  lights  of  the  American 
squadron  Okuma  imagined  he  heard,  above  the  noise 
of  the  snoring  of  the  sleepers,  the  low  crooning  of 
the  peculiar  song  of  the  push-cart  men  as  they  drive 
the  untired  wooden  wheels  of  their  heavily  loaded 
carts.  He  listened,  and  at  the  end  of  every  line 
heard  the  name  Kichibei,  which  was  his  humble 
friend’s  own  name. 

‘‘Hai,  hai,  hai,  da,  ho,  hoi  Hai,  hai,  ho,  Kichibei  1” 

Going  out  into  the  garden  near  the  hedge,  whence 
the  sound  proceeded,  a figure  rose  and  a low  voice 
said : — 


286 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


“ Master  Okuma,  is  that  you?  ” 

“ Yes  ; is  that  you,  Kichib^i  ? ” 

“Yes,  master;  I have  brought  you  your  clothes 
and  shall  take  my  place  again.  I heard  that  you, 
with  others,  were  ordered  to  carry  something  to 
Yedo,  and  I walked  over  from  Yokohama  and  have 
been  fortunate  in  finding  you  here.  I have  a friend 
in  one  of  the  back  streets  near  here,  and  if  you  will 
come  with  me  to  his  hut  you  can  dress  yourself 
while  I tell  you  the  news.” 

Moving  off  to  the  little  house  of  an  oil-paper 
shop,  where  water-proof  coats,  leggings,  hats,  um- 
brellas, and  such  like  articles  were  made,  the  owner 
admitted  the  two  men,  and  left  them  alone  in  the 
front  room  which  served  both  as  factory  and  place 
of  sale. 

“ Now  for  the  news,  Kichibdi ! ” 

“ W ell,  to  come  at  once  to  the  matter,  there  are 
two  samurai  imprisoned  in  a cage  here  in  Kanagawa, 
this  evening,  who  have  got  into  trouble  because  of 
the  foreigners.” 

“Why?  how?  and  who  are  they?” 

“ One  is  named  Honda  Jiro.” 

“ Honda  J iro  ! What  of  him  ? ” 

“ Well,  to-day  the  American  Admiral  Perry  came 
ashore  and  took  a long  walk  in  the  country.  In 
short,  he  went  on  a flower-viewing.  This  Honda,  it 
seems,  had  sworn  by  the  gods  to  take  Perry’s  life. 
He  had  stationed  himself  behind  the  closed  gate  of 
the  yard  of  the  little  inn  of  the  village  where  he 
had  put  up  in  the  morning.  The  inn-keeper  noted 


ABBESTED  AND  IN  PBISON. 


237 


that  he  seemed  excited,  and  watched  him.  When 
the  American  party  was  coming  into  the  village,  the 
inn-keeper  noticed  Honda  standing  behind  the  gate 
which  would  open  on  the  street.  He  had  slipped 
back  the  wooden  bolt,  and  holding  the  leaves  of  the 
gate  shut  with  his  foot,  he  turned  his  sword  in  his 
belt  and  spat  upon  his  sword-hilt.” 

“ Spat  upon  it  ? You  mean  he  moistened  with  his 
tongue  the  bamboo  pin  which  held  the  blade  firmly 
to  the  hilt.  That  was  to  avoid  all  danger  of  the 
blade  slipping  out.” 

“ Certainly,  master.  Upon  seeing  this,  the  inn- 
keeper suspected  his  intention,  and  knowing  that  if 
harm  came  to  the  Americans  he  himself  would  have 
to  suffer  and  the  reputation  of  his  house  be  dam- 
aged, went  over  to  the  temporary  government  office 
and  gave  information.  Upon  that,  three  two-sworded 
men,  each  one  armed  with  a long  pole  armed  at  the 
end  with  twisted  iron  hooks,  entered  stealthily  the 
rear  of  the  inn.  The  American  admiral  was  just 
then  within  a rod  of  the  house,  and  Honda  was  just 
about  to  rush  out  at  Perry  and  draw  his  sword  and 
strike,  when  the  three  guards  charged  on  Honda. 
One  twisted  up  his  clothes  with  the  ball  of  hooks, 
one  got  his  iron  rake  of  spikes  between  his  legs  and 
pulled  him  flat  on  the  ground,  and  the  third  pinned 
his  head  down  to  the  earth  with  his  iron  yoke, 
making  him  helpless,  in  spite  of  his  sword ; they 
disarmed  and  gagged  him ; and  it  was  all  done  so 
quickly  that  the  Americans  probably  never  knew 
there  had  been  any  disturbance,  especially  as  two 


238 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


other  guards  outside  stood  in  front  of  the  gate, 
covering  it  by  their  figures.  Clapped  into  a cage, 
Honda  was  brought  to  Kanagawa  this  evening.” 

“ W ell,  well ; and  who  is  the  other  samurai  in  the 
next  cage  ? ” 

“ His  name  is  Nog6  Toro.” 

“ What? ” cried  Okuma,  almost  losing  his  presence 
of  mind. 

“Yes,  master;  you  know  him,  and  I am  sorry  to 
tell  it.  I am  acquainted  with  a fisherman  who  sold 
him  a boat  yesterday  at  N^gishi,  who  wondered  what 
such  a gentlemanly  person  wanted  with  a boat,  and 
at  his  insisting  that  he  should  row  it  himself,”  said 
Kichib^i,  laughing  lightly. 

“ The  rest  of  the  story,”  he  continued,  “ I heard 
from  an  interpreter,  who  was  telling  it  to  a com- 
panion. Mr.  Noge  Toro  rowed  his  boat  over  towards 
the  big  steamer  on  which  the  admiral  lives.  He 
actually  succeeded  at  first  in  passing  the  cordon  of 
government  guard-boats,  but  was  pursued  and  over- 
taken. His  hands  were  all  blistered  with  hard  row- 
ing, and  the  sleeves  and  breast  of  his  coat  and  the 
inside  of  his  trowsers  were  lined  and  packed  with 
rolls  of  paper  and  pencils.  What  do  you  suppose 
he  had  such  a supply  of  paper  for  ? ” 

“ Poor  fellow ! his  idea  was  to  get  to  America  and 
take  notes  on  everything  he  saw.  Was  anything 
else  found  with  him  — money  or  baggage  ? ” 

“Yes;  his  two  swords,  a basket-trunk  with  some 
clothing,  and  several  blank-books  and  more  writing 
materials,  and  about  a hundred  rid  [dollars]  in 
money,” 


ASSES  TED  AND  IN  PSISON. 


239 


“ Anything  else  ? ” 

“ Yes,  master;  but  I am  afraid  to  tell  you.” 

“ Never  fear  ; let  me  know  all.” 

“Well,  the  interpreter  said  that  there  was  also  a 
bundle  of  letters  and  private  papers,  and  that  one 
of  them  was  a poem  of  yours ; they  mentioned  your 
name,  Okuma,  as  composer.” 

“ Did  they  say  anything  else  about  me  ? ” 

“ Pardon  me,  master.” 

“ Speak  on,  Kichib6i.” 

“They  said  you  were  an  accomplice  of  Mr.  Nog^’s, 
and  that  you  would  be  arrested.  Now,  master,  hide 
yourself  in  the  house ; my  friend  is  trusty  and  true, 
and  will  aid  you  to  escape.  Don’t  go  to  Yedo.” 

“Never  fear  for  me,”  said  Okuma;  “nor  will  I 
long  endanger  your  friend.  Take  these  five  rios  for 
your  trouble,  go  back  to  the  inn  and  to  your  old 
place,  and  think  no  more  of  me  unless  I send  for 
you  ; then  be  faithful  as  you  have  been.” 

“ Thanks,  master.  Let  me  serve  you  if  I can.” 

Two  weeks  later,  and  Yokohama  returned  tem- 
porarily to  its  former  insignificance,  except  for  the 
treaty-house  still  standing.  The  Americans’  great 
black  ships  had  vanished.  Little  children  came  out 
from  the  village  to  seek  relics  of  the  foreigners’ 
visit.  The  bay  was  once  more  clear  of  boats,  save 
junks  and  fishers’  punts,  and  all  went  on  as  before. 
But  in  Yedo  three  new  men  were  in  prison  who  had 
never  before  known  prison  bars  or  prison  fare.  Their 
names  were  Okuma  Ei,  Honda  Jiro,  and  Nog6  Toro. 
On  their  life,  during  many  months,  we  draw  the  veil. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


A TALK  OYER  THE  CHRYSANTHEMUMS. 

FRONTING  the  swift  Ashiwa  River,  and  opposite 
the  peach-orchards  on  the  flats  at  the  base  of 
the  hills,  stood  the  house  of  Doctor  Sano.  It  was 
a pretty  two-story  dwelling  of  wood.  It  was  not 
roofed  with  black  velvet,  though  it  seemed  so.  It 
was  covered  with  those  thin  shingles,  a span  long 
and  four  fingers  wide,  which  the  Japanese  carpen- 
ter uses  by  the  thousands  for  one  house,  tacking 
them  on  with  wooden  pins  which  he  supplies  from 
his  mouth,  though  he  holds  a reserve  supply  in  his 
wallet.  A railed  veranda  ran  along  the  front  of 
both  stories,  somewhat  like  that  of  a tea-house,  for 
the  doctor  liked  to  view  the  scenery  by  day  and 
night.  Being  a physician,  he  could  act  independently 
and  with  more  freedom  than  other  folks  in  building 
a house,  in  growing  a beard,  in  not  shaving  his  head 
or  wearing  pomatumed  top-knots,  in  carrying  one 
sword  instead  of  two,  and  in  studying  Dutch  or 
other  strange  books,  with  no  one  to  find  fault  with 
him  for  doing  so.  His  study  was  in  the  front  room 
of  the  second  floor.  Around  the  walls  were  ranged 
boxes  on  top  of  each  other  and  closed  with  panels 
which  slid  up  and  down,  the  handle  being  a peg  in 

the  center.  These  were  in  reality  library  cases,  and 

240 


TEE  CHBYSANTHEMITMS. 


241 


the  books,  bound  with  flexible  covers  and  stitched 
with  silk,  were  laid  sidewise  flat  upon  each  other  in 
the  boxes,  the  number  of  each  volume  being  marked 
in  ink  on  the  edges.  On  a writing-desk  one  foot 
high  from  the  floor  lay  a black  ink-stone,  sticks  of 
solid  vermilion  and  jet  “ India  ” ink,  brushes  for  writ- 
ing, a water-drip  for  furnishing  moisture  to  the  stone, 
a paper-knife,  and  other  writing  materials.  In  one 
corner  stood  a clock,  shaped  like  a pyramid,  with 
brass  works  at  the  top,  and  a dial-plate  running  down 
the  face,  which  was  graduated  like  a thermometer. 
The  brass  pointer  attached  to  a leaden  weight  inside 
indicated  the  hour,  which  was  marked  on  the  right- 
hand  side  by  a number  and  on  the  left  hand  by  a 
zodiac  sign.  The  dial-plate  had  to  be  changed  once 
a month,  and  the  indicator  was  rarely  nearer  than 
several  minutes  of  the  exact  time,  yet  this  was  one 
of  the  best  native  clocks  then  known.  The  doctor, 
however,  was  one  of  the  very  few  men  in  Echizen 
who  owned  and  carried  a watch  and  knew  practically 
what  minutes,  and  even  seconds,  were. 

Doctor  Sano  was  not  alone  this  evening  late  in 
September,  1854.  He  had  invited  two  of  his  gentle- 
men friends  to  view  his  chrysanthemums,  of  which 
he  was  very  proud  as  well  as  fond.  He  reared  the 
plants  with  his  own  hands,  giving  them  almost  as 
much  care  as  he  gave  to  his  children.  Among  his 
collection  were  many  varieties,  sizes,  and  colors ; but 
in  order  to  secure  the  finest  results  on  selected 
specimens,  he  cut  off  all  other  buds  and  raised  but 
one  flower  on  a single  stem.  Most  of  these  were 


242 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


kept  under  a canopy  of  oiled  paper,  in  order  that 
plenty  of  sunlight,  but  only  a certain  amount  of 
water,  should  be  given  the  plants. 

His  guests  to-night  were  our  friend  Rai  Goro  and 
a fine-looking  gentleman  about  fifty-four  years  old 
from  Higo,  named  Koba,  who  had  arrived  in  Fukui 
early  in  the  summer.  After  enjoying  a view  of  the 
dainty  flowers  in  the  garden,  the  doctor  receiving 
showers  of  compliments,  they  adjourned  to  the 
study-room.  There,  sitting  upon  the  matting  on 
the  floor,  and  looking  out  over  the  scenery  and 
upon  another  row  of  the  same  brilliant  flowers,  the 
conversation  began. 

Doctor  Sano’s  house,  like  those  of  many  other 
physicians  at  this  time  in  the  hermit  kingdom  of 
Japan,  was  a center  of  light  and  intelligence.  He 
practiced  medicine  according  to  the  Dutch,  or  Euro- 
pean, method,  and  at  his  home  gathered  the  scholars 
and  thoughtful  men  of  the  city.  These  kept  as  far 
as  possible  from  politics,  and  talked  of  science  and 
history  and  the  reform  of  bad  customs.  They 
especially  delighted  to  discuss  ethics,  and  particularly 
the  moral  teachings  of  the  great  sage  Confucius. 
Among  the  friends  oftenest  at  the  doctor’s  house  were 
Mr.  Rai  Goro  and  Professor  Koba.  Mr.  Koba  had 
been  invited  by  the  lord  of  Echizen  to  come  to 
Fukui  to  be  his  personal  adviser,  and  to  encourage 
ethical  studies  among  the  gentry.  Mr.  Koba  had 
already  succeeded  in  gathering  round  him  a circle  of 
young  men  who  were  eager  students  of  the  texts 
of  the  sages  and  earnest  lovers  of  moral  culture. 


THE  CHRYSANTHEMUMS. 


243 


He  had  also  given  lectures  on  his  favorite  themes, 
which  had  been  largely  attended  by  the  samurai. 
He  had  thus  won  a reputation  even  beyond  Echizen. 
Already  a score  or  two  of  young  men  from  other 
provinces  were  his  pupils.  He  was  a man  of  fine 
presence,  with  a grave  and  noble  countenance.  Very 
striking  were  his  intensely  black  eyes,  that  had  in 
them  a piercing  quality  when  he  looked  into  one’s 
face,  and  a strange  light  and  far-away  look  when 
they  were  at  rest  or  he  seemed  lost  in  thought. 

“ What  thinks  my  honored  teacher?  ” said  the  doc- 
tor, as  he  saw  Mr.  Ivoba  casting  an  admiring  glance 
at  a single-stemmed  gold  chrysanthemum. 

“I  was  in  a revery  of  hope,  doctor;  I think  it  is 
time  the  chrysanthemum  should  come  to  higher 
honor.  I want  to  see  it  more  cultivated  by  our 
whole  nation  in  new  fields.” 

“ Do  you  value  it  above  all  flowers,  like  our  med- 
ical friend?”  asked  Mr.  Rai. 

“ Yes,  certainly ; above  all  plants  of  the  awoi 
family,  the  mallow,  sheep-sorrel,  or  asarum.  I con- 
fess I am  tired  of  seeing  the  three  leaves  of  the  low 
earth-plant  everywhere,  while  the  tall  chrysanthe- 
mum seems  to  grow  only  in  Kyoto ; and  Fukui,”  he 
added,  looking  archly  at  the  doctor. 

“ Ha,  ha  ! ” laughed  the  doctor,  “ a pretty  allegory. 
You  want  the  Mikado  more  honored.  Of  course  you 
will  add  Mito  before  Echizen.” 

“Yes;  I should  like  the  golden  flowers  to  bloom 
more  in  Yedo,  and,  as  we  all  know,  they  flourish  in 
Mito.  As  we  see  in  nature,  so  should  T have  it  in 


244 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


government.  The  chrysanthemum  is  taller  and  more 
beautiful  than  the  asarum ; so  I should  like  to  see 
our  imperial  flower  flourishing  above  all  else,  on  our 
flags,  on  our  soldiers’  helmets,  on  our  banners,  our 
ships’  colors,  and  on  all  that  belongs  to  government.” 

“Your  idea  is  a good  one,  teacher,”  said  Mr.  Rai. 
“ Centuries  ago,  when  the  great  ancestor  of  the 
Tokugawa  family  made  a certain  village  his  resi- 
dence, he  was  presented  by  the  people  with  round 
cakes  on  each  of  which  three  leaves  of  the  asarum 
plant  were  laid,  and  this  has  ever  since  been  the 
family  crest;  but  the  Son  of  Heaven  in  Kyoto  has 
a double  coat-of-arms,  the  single  round  chrysanthe- 
mum and  the  triple  heart-shaped  leaves  and  fragrant 
blue  blossoms  of  the  ldri  tree  ” — 

“ Which  foreigners  call  the  Paullownia  imperialist 
interposed  the  doctor.  “ A Russian  botanist,  admir- 
ing the  blossoms,  named  it  after  the  imperial  prin- 
cess.” 

“Well  certainly,  our  country  is  weak  because 
divided  up  into  too  many  feudal  factions  ruled  by 
petty  barons.  We  have  a rich  garden  of  crests  and 
coats-of-arms,  but  no  national  emblem.  I hear  that 
the  Americans  at  Yokohama  hoisted  a striped  boat- 
flag  used  only  by  the  custom-house,  and  actually 
saluted  that  with  salvos  of  artillery  as  the  national 
flag  of  Japan.” 

All  three  roared  in  hearty  laughter  at  this,  and 
then,  in  a solemn  tone,  and  with  a strange  light  in 
his  eye  as  he  seemed  to  be  looking  into  the  future, 
Mr.  Koba  said : — 


THE  CHRYSANTHEMUMS. 


245 


“ Friends,  this  coming  of  Perry  and  the  foreigners 
will  change  the  whole  face  of  our  garden-land,  long 
ago  named  ‘ the  luxuriant  field  of  reedy  moors  ’ ; the 
asarum  trefoil  will  he  rooted  out  of  the  center  and 
be  put  in  the  shady  corner,  while  the  chrysanthemum 
will  be  planted  on  the  sunny  banks  and  fill  all  the 
garden  with  its  gold,  silver,  and  purple  glory,  while 
on  all  the  slopes  and  hills  will  flourish  the  kiri-tree 
in  a perpetual  fourth  month  of  bloom.  Beside  the 
great  world  our  country  is  a tiny  flower-pot.  In  it 
a skillful  gardener  may  raise  a plum,  pine,  and  bam- 
boo together ; but  a sheep-sorrel  and  a chrysanthe- 
mum can  not  grow  together  when  foreigners  enter 
our  land.  The  one  must  overshadow  the  other,  and 
that  one  is  the  golden  flower.” 

“Master,”  said  Rai  Goro  with  a troubled  look, 
“ we  feel  with  you,  even  if  we  can  not  see  so  far,  but 
you  will  not  say  such  things  outside  our  circle. 
Remember  the  spies  are  everywhere,  and  the  big 
Yedo  ear  hears  every  whisper  in  the  empire.” 

“ I shall  be  discreet,  friend  Rai ; but  let  me  tell  you 
that  before  twenty  years  go  by  that  flower  ” — point- 
ing to  the  golden  bloom  on  the  veranda  — “ shall 
shine  on  the  frontlets  of  the  helmets  and  on  the 
banners  of  a national  army,  and  on  the  pennants  of 
a national  navy,  and  be  stamped  on  the  edicts,  docu- 
ments, and  laws  promulgated  from  one  capital.  We 
must  have  national  unity,  of  which  the  doctor’s  peer- 
less single-stemmed  flower  is  the  symbol.” 

“ I love  to  hear  you  predict,  for  you  are  a true 
prophet,  teacher ; but  do  not  get  excited,”  said  Rai. 


246 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


•‘No,  nor  will  I.  To  turn  from  politics  to  prac- 
tical morals,  let  me  ask  how  many  eta  people,  or 
outcasts,  live  in  Fukui?” 

“About  four  hundred,  master.” 

“ Poor  creatures  ! I visited  their  quarters  at  the 
town’s  end  yesterday.  The  poorest  of  them  live 
under  the  bridge,  in  the  damp  and  foul  places.  I see 
they  are  as  badly  treated  in  the  dominions  of  the 
beneficent  lord  of  Echizen  as  elsewhere.  They  are 
obliged  to  live  apart,  to  marry  only  among  them- 
selves, earn  a livelihood  as  cobblers,  skinners,  tan- 
ners, leather-dressers,  buriers  of  dead  animals,  mounte- 
banks, or  beggars.  No  citizen  will  give  them  food 
or  drink  and  ever  touch  again  the  cup  or  plate  in 
which  it  was  given.  Their  lives  are  not  worth  a 
straw  if  they  meet  a drunken  brawler  at  night,  and 
no  process  of  law  exists  for  the  prosecution  or  pun- 
ishment of  one  who  kills  an  eta.  Now  to  a student 
of  Confucius  this  is  a disgrace : for  the  sage  teaches 
us  humanity.” 

“ Can  not  a samurai  be  a good  Confucian,  and  ac- 
cept things  as  they  are  in  our  social  system,  without 
making  himself  unpopular  by  championing  the  cause 
of  the  eta  ? ” Rai  looked  at  the  doctor  as  if  expect- 
ing his  sympathy. 

“ As  for  me,”  said  Doctor  Sano,  “ I have  long  felt 
as  does  our  teacher  Koba.  Consider  the  origin  of  the 
eta.  They  are  the  victims  of  the  combined  barbar- 
ity of  the  uncivilized  ages  of  Japan  and  of  priest- 
craft ; Church  and  State,  as  the  Europeans  say,  are 
combined  against  them.  According  to  all  we  have 


THE  CHRYSANTHEMUMS. 


247 


heard  on  the  subject,  the  eta  are  the  descendants  of 
Coreans  taken  in  war  and  made  prisoners  or  slaves. 
They  were  condemned  to  menial  and  disgusting 
occupations,  such  as  scavengers,  buriers  of  all  dead 
bodies,  and  feeders  of  the  imperial  falcons.  When 
Buddhism  came  to  our  country,  it  did  little  or 
nothing  for  the  eta,  but  made  their  case  worse  by 
branding  them  as  outcast  and  unclean  because  they 
had  to  kill  animals  and  bury  them.  That  is  one 
reason,  out  of  many,  why  I hate  the  Buddhists. 
Further,  as  I was  traveling  with  a fellow-samurai, 
I saw  a sight  that  made  me  wonder  how  in  a land 
where  Confucius  is  studied  and  honored  such  an 
event  could  occur.  Shall  I tell  you  the  story  ? ” 

“ Speak,  teacher,”  said  Rai. 

“ Making  a pleasure  tour  in  Etchiu,  along  a river 
swollen  with  heavy  rains,  I saw  a beggar  on  the 
other  side  apply  for  permission  to  cross  in  the  ferry- 
boat. He  was  refused,  as  he  had  no  money  ; and  so, 
while  the  lucky  ones  with  cash  were  poled  across  in 
the  boat,  he  tried  to  walk  over.  I did  not  notice 
anything  for  a feAV  moments  after  first  seeing  him. 
Either  the  swiftness  of  the  current  or  his  stumbling 
over  a stone  tumbled  him  into  deep  water.  While 
reading  in  my  palanquin,  I happened  to  look  up,  and 
saw  a hand  clutching  at  the  empty  air.  Next  I saw 
an  umbrella-hat  tumbled  over  in  the  raging  water, 
and  again  a naked  foot  tossed  up,  and  then  his  body 
rolled  over  and  over  as  if  in  the  horrible  play  of 
some  monster.  It  was  a minute  or  two  before  I 
fully  realized  the  facts,” 


248 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


“ Did  no  one  help  him?” 

“Not  a man,  though  the  people  in  the  boat  saw 
him,  and  there  were  a dozen  men  at  least  on  the 
shore  ; but  not  a rope  was  thrown  or  a pole  put 
out,  nor  did  a man  step  in  even  so  much  as  to  wet 
his  feet.  On  our  side  of  the  river,  owing  to  the 
distance,  we  could  do  nothing.” 

“ How  did  your  companion  take  it  ? ” 

“ I called  his  attention  to  the  dead  man,  and 
asked  if  this  was  the  way  they  allowed  men  to  be 
drowned  in  Etchiu,  as  he  was  a samurai  cf  that 
province. 

“ ‘ A man  ! ’ replied  my  companion  ; ‘ why  he  is 
only  a beggar  or  an  eta.’ 

“ Well,  what  of  that? ” I asked.  “ He  is  a human 
being.” 

“ ‘ Oh,  yes,  to  be  sure  ; but  only  a beggar.  An 
eta,  most  probably.’ 

“This  was  all  I could  get  from  my  companion. 
He  had  no  further  interest  in  the  corpse.” 

“ Is  it  not  a disgrace  to  our  language  also,”  asked 
Doctor  Sano,  “ that  in  some  provinces  they  speak  of 
men  in  number  as  so  many  beasts  or  animals  ? Only 
a few  days  ago  I wished  to  engage  some  laborers, 
and  the  contractor  asked  ‘ Laborers  ? How  many 
beasts  ? ’ I could  n’t  help  comparing  it  with  the 
European  phrase  ‘ hands  ’ for  the  workmen,  which 
sounds  more  civilized.  I have  read  that  in  some 
European  countries  they  give  a gold  medal  to  any 
one  who  rescues  a drowning  person  or  in  any  way 
saves  a human  life.” 


THE  CHRYSANTHEMUMS . 


249 


“Well,  teacher,  I am  profoundly  interested  in 
what  you  suggest  doing  by  your  quickening  words,” 
said  Rai.  “To  elevate  the  condition  of  our  fellow- 
men  has  become  our  chief  ambition,  since  you  came 
among  us.  The  teachers  and  preachers  of  the  New 
Learning  who  came  up  from  Kyoto,  some  years  ago, 
and  lectured  here,  stimulated  many  to  live  more 
moral  lives  and  revived  the  study  of  the  sayings  of 
the  sages  in  this  stronghold  of  Buddhism,  but  none 
touched  the  human  side  of  duty  as  you  do.” 

“ Indeed,  teacher  Koba,”  said  the  doctor,  “ I half- 
suspect that  you  have  yourself  a teacher  even 
greater  than  Confucius.  Pardon  my  horrible  bold- 
ness,” said  the  doctor  as  he  saw  a strange,  startled 
look  of  inquiry  sweep  across  the  face  of  Mr.  Rai. 

“ Yes,”  said  Koba  solemnly ; “ loyal  and  reverent  as 
I have  been  for  years,  and  am  to  Confucius,  there  is 
One  whose  name,  defamed  and  denounced  in  the  pub- 
lic laws  in  every  place  where  the  government  edicts 
are  hung,  and  made  the  symbol  of  sorcery  to  the 
common  people,  whose  teachings  I honor.” 

“ O master  ! ” cried  Rai  Goro  with  alarm,  “ how 
can  a sparrow  understand  the  heart  of  a swan?  Yet 
if  you  believe  on  Yasu  [Jesus]  and  are  a Kirishitan 
[Christian]  — Oh  ! oh ! remember  Takano  Choy6, 
and  Watanabd  Noboru  ! How  could  we  who  look 
to  you  to  reform  our  uncivilized  customs  live  with- 
out you  ? Remember  how  merciless  are  our  Yedo 
rulers.” 

“ I have  but  one  life.  I am  not  like  either  of  the 
noble  martyrs  you  name  — a man  of  family.  A 


250 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


single  man,  I can  afford,  to  believe  what  I think 
to  be  true,  or  to  die  for  my  conviction  if  necessary.” 

The  reference  of  the  cautious  Rai  was  to  the 
famous  and  brilliant  scholar  Takano  Choy6  who, 
having  learned  Dutch  at  Nagasaki,  gathered  a knot 
of  scholars  around  him,  translated  European  books 
on  fe^'''Traphy  and  history,  and  even  instructed  a 
high  officer  ^amed  Watanab^  Nohoru.  The  two 
kindred  spirits  tried  to  reform  the  barbarous  cus- 
toms of  Japan,  and  to  cast  away  the  infantile 
notions  and  the  useless  learning  of  China,  and  in 
their  place  to  introduce  western  science. 

When  in  1839  the  American  ship  Morrison,  with 
seven  Japanese  castaways  on  board  with  then’  in- 
terpeter  Dr.  S.  Wells  Williams,  visited  Yedo  Bay 
to  return  these  men  to  their  native  country,  the 
ship  was  fired  on  and  driven  away.  This  was  the 
act  of  a cowardly  government  afraid  of  the  light ; 
for  although  the  unarmed  ship  came  in  the  interests 
of  humanity,  to  offer  an  olive-branch  and  not  to 
fight,  yet  the  Yedo  officers  were  terrified  at  the 
very  thought  of  a foreign  vessel  entering  the  waters 
of  Japan,  when  there  were  nothing  but  arrows,  match- 
locks, and  cannon  not  much  bigger  than  a goose-gun 
to  repel  them.  Taking  advice  with  his  friend  Wa- 
tanab4,  Takano  Chojffi  wrote,  in  fascinating  literary 
style,  his  book  entitled  “ Dream  Story,”  in  which 
he  depicted  the  power  of  England  and  of  the  west- 
ern nations.  He  described  England  particularly,  be- 
cause the  ship,  though  owned  and  sent  by  Ameri- 
cans, was  named  after  the  English  missionary  Dr. 


TEE  CEB  YSANTHEMUMS. 


251 


Morrison.  The  book  created  tremendous  excite- 
ment all  over  the  country.  It  was  eagerly  read 
alike  by  far-seeking  patriots  and  by  hide-bound  and 
helplessly  stupid  conservatives.  The  government 
tried  to  suppress  it,  but  could  not.  Watanabe,  the 
nobleman,  remembering  India  and  the  conquests  of 
Asiatic  nations  by  Europeans,  tried  to  second  the 
purpose  of  the  book  and  to  open  the  eyes  of  the 
high  officers  to  the  state  of  affairs,  to  have  the 
coasts  properly  defended  and  the  military  classes 
roused  out  of  their  luxury  and  sensuality.  He  had 
copies  of  the  flags  of  European  nations  distributed 
among  the  people  along  the  coast  so  that  the 
movement  of  foreign  vessels  could  be  reported. 

At  last  the  government  woke  up  and  appointed 
a high  officer  named  Renzo  to  attend  to  national 
defense.  This  man  who  was  of  a jealous  disposi- 
tion, and  a bigoted  adherent  of  the  Yedo  govern- 
ment, having  met  Egawa,  who  had  learned  the 
modern  military  art  from  the  Dutch,  was  chagrined 
to  find  him  far  ahead  of  himself  in  knowledge. 
By  means  of  his  well-paid  and  numerous  spies, 
he  found  out  other  things,  namely  : that  Egawa  was 
a friend  of  Takano  and  Watanabe  and  that  there 
was  a circle  of  scholars  who  were  studying  Euro- 
pean books.  He  also  found  that  two  Japanese 
gentlemen,  father  and  son,  had  their  plans  all  laid 
to  sail  in  a junk  over  to  the  Bonin  islands,  and 
thence  to  get  on  board  some  whaling-vessel,  visit 
America,  and  learn  western  science. 

All  this  was  an  eye-opener  of  the  most  powerful 


252 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


sort.  Yet  there  was  something  even  more  surprising 
to  be  known.  When  the  Yedo  officer  caught  sight 
of  it  he  gloated  over  it,  clapped  his  hands  with  de- 
light, saw  promotion  in  rank  and  income  for  himself, 
suicide,  decapitation,  poverty,  orphans,  and  widows 
on  the  other  side. 

Let  us  see  why  Renzo  gloated. 

Watanab6  had  found  that  Japan,  by  her  long  iso- 
lation, was  far  behind  the  nations  of  Christendom, 
and,  in  searching  into  the  secrets  of  the  difference, 
found  it  in  the  dissolute  morals  and  low  ideals  of  his 
countrymen.  He  therefore  went  to  the  Dutchmen 
at  Nagasaki  and  asked  them  about  the  Bible  and 
Jesus  Christ.  He  obtained  from  them  a brief  Life 
of  Christ,  which  he  got  a scholar  named  Oz6ki  to 
translate  for  him.  As  the  book  was  put  into  Japan- 
ese page  by  page,  Watanab^  read  it  with  surprise 
and  delight,  taking  full  notes  of  it  and  intently  pon- 
dering every  sentence.  The  translation  was  nearly 
finished  when  the  sleuth-hounds  of  the  law  reported 
their  evidence  to  the  Yedo  officer.  All  this  was  but 
six  months  after  the  publication  of  the  “ Dream 
Story,”  of  Takano  Choy6. 

The  rest  of  the  story  of  this  noble  band  of  schol- 
ars— a galaxy  of  stars  that  scattered  a few  rays  of 
light  in  the  darkness  before  the  dawn  of  1868 — is 
soon  told.  Watanab6,  the  daimio’s  counselor,  was 
seized  and  thrown  into  prison.  To  save  his  wife 
and  children  from  punishment  and  disgrace  lie  com- 
mitted suicide  by  hara-kiri.  According  to  law  and 
custom,  when  a gentleman  did  this  his  own  fault  wns 
expiated  and  his  memory  and  his  family  honored. 


THE  CHRYSANTHEMUMS. 


253 


Oz6ki,  the  scholar  who  helped  to  translate  the 
Dutch  Life  of  Christ,  hearing  of  his  friend’s  seizure, 
said  to  himself : “ This  calamity  that  has  fallen  upon 
Watanab^  is  due  to  my  having  made  the  translation. 
I would  gladly  go  to  the  government  and  make  con- 
fession and  suffer  in  his  place,  hut  this  would  avail 
nothing;  for  the  authorities  woiild  not  set  Watanabd 
free,  but  I should  he  crucified  on  the  bamboo  cross 
and  my  shame  would  remain  upon  my  family  and  to 
remotest  posterity.  Therefore  I shall  commit  hara- 
kiri.” 

So  on  that  day  he  tore  up  every  scrap  of  his 
writing  and  burned  all  his  Dutch  books  and  his 
manuscripts.  That  night,  when  in  bed  and  while 
his  wife  was  undressing  in  another  room,  he  plunged 
his  dirk  into  his  bowels  and  died. 

As  for  Takano  Choy6,  he  said : “ My  only  crime 
is  that  I wrote  the  ‘ Dream  Story,’  and  I am  also 
charged  with  communicating  with  men  who  wanted 
to  go  to  Europe.  Now  if  I hide  myself  I can  not 
explain  anything.  Therefore  I shall  go  and  confess.” 

This  he  did.  He  was  sent  by  the  authorities  to 
the  great  prison  in  Yedo  where  he  remained  six 
years,  during  which  time  he  wrote  several  books. 
During  a fire,  when  the  prisoners,  according  to  cus- 
tom at  such  time,  were  released,  he  got  away  and 
did  not  return.  For  some  years  he  lived  quietly 
and  unsuspected  in  Yedo,  translating  Dutch  books 
and  going  into  the  open  air  only  at  night  and  with 
disfigured  face  to  avoid  recognition.  It  was  the 
excellence  of  the  translations  which  he  made  for 


254 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


others  or  which  he  published  himself  that  made 
the  government  spies  suspect  that  Takano  was  still 
alive.  By  the  aid  of  a prisoner  who  had  former!)' 
known  him  in  jail  he  was  treacherously  entrapped. 
His  house  was  entered  by  armed  men.  He  fought 
desperately  for  his  life,  and  unable  to  drive  off  his 
assailants,  thrust  his  sword  into  his  own  neck.  His 
wife  and  four  children,  and  all  suspected  of  employ- 
ing and  of  aiding  him,  were  thrown  into  prison. 
This  was  in  1846,  and  their  imprisonment  and  trials 
continued  until  1850  — only  four  years  before  the 
discussion  at  Fukui  which  we  have  given  above. 

“Honored  teacher,”  said  Doctor  Sano,  “listen  to 
your  friend  Rai,  and  please  be  cautious.  To  hear  of 
your  imprisonment  or  death  would  make  our  hearts 
cold  in  our  bosoms.  Don’t  let  the  curtain  govern- 
ment add  you  to  its  long  list  of  victims  and  mar- 
tyrs. Please  be  patient  and  careful.” 

“Well  said!  And  now  my  good  friends,  this  I 
must  declare : To  the  moral  improvement  of  my 
country  I have  devoted  my  life.  For  the  elevation 
of  the  eta  to  the  level  of  humanity  and  citizenship ; 
to  the  abolition  of  gambling ; to  making  it  legal  for 
students  to  go  abroad  to  Europe  to  learn,  and  for 
the  liberty  of  intelligent  men  to  choose  Christianity 
as  a religion,  I have  devoted  myself.” 

“ All  but  the  last,  teacher.  How  can  you  propose 
anything  so  radical  ? ” said  Rai  Goro. 

“Friends,”  said  Koba  with  deep  solemnity,  “there 
sounds  the  bell  for  Mouse-time,  one  hour  before  mid- 
night ; and  we  have  an  engagement  elsewhere,  as  you 


THE  CHRYSANTHEMUMS. 


255 


know.  I may  not  be  able  to  speak  of  this  subject 
publicly  for  years  to  come,  nor  shall  I soon  again 
introduce  it  privately ; but  this  I declare,  and  do  you 
mark  it : The  truth  can  not  be  suppressed  even  by 
prison  and  sword.  The  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  has 
already  entered  Japan  as  a seed  which  will  tear  asun- 
der the  very  masonry  built  to  confine  it  and  crusli 
its  life.  When  it  comes  before  the  mind  of  Japan 
the  brightest  of  our  young  men  will  accept  it,  and 
then  our  country  will  enter  into  a long  day  of  glory.” 


CHAPTER  XX. 


THE  HOUR  OF  THE  OX. 


HE  three  gentlemen  whom  we  heard  convers- 


-L  ing  together  at  Doctor  Sano’s  house  sat  down 
at  midnight  to  a hot  supper  of  boiled  rice,  pea-soup, 
tea,  broiled  fish,  beans,  and  macaroni,  which  the 
chubby  housemaid  served  up  on  three  tiny  tables. 
At  the  end  of  the  radius  of  the  semi-circle  sat  Mrs. 
Sano,  who  presided  over  the  teapot  and  rice-pail. 
Each  eater  sat  on  his  knees  and  heels  before  a little 
black-lacquered  wooden  table  only  six  inches  high 
and  a foot  square.  In  the  center  of  each  table  was 
a little  dish  of  sweet  pickled  black  beans,  and 
occupying  each  of  the  four  corners  stood  a rice- 
bowl,  a soup-bowl  with  a cover,  a tea-cup  without 
saucer  or  handle,  and  a low-edged  plate  full  of  mac- 
aroni. The  fish  was  served  on  an  extra  dish.  Part 
of  the  furnishing  of  the  table  was  a pair  of  fresh 
cedar-wood  chopsticks  thrust  into  a paper  envelope, 
except  at  Doctor  Sano’s  table,  where  the  eating  im- 
plements were  of  ivory.  A guest,  in  taking  food  at 
a house,  would  make  use  of  the  virgin  wood  for  the 
first  time,  and,  after  eating,  was  accustomed  to  break 
up  the  sticks  and  throw  them  away.  In  this  way, 
the  use  of  an  eating-tool  so  useful  and  elegant  as  to 
be  worthy  of  a better  name  in  English  than  “ chop- 


THE  HOUR  OF  THE  OX. 


257 


sticks,”  may  be  made  the  teacher  of  delicacy  and 
refined  manners,  and  indeed  is,  in  so  far,  superior  to 
knives  and  forks. 

“ Mrs.  Sano,  we  are  making  your  husband  keep 
irregular  hours.  This  midnight  supper  reminds  me 
of  my  young  and  hilarious  days  in  Osaka,”  said  Mr. 
Rai. 

“ O honored  sir,  a physician’s  wife  is  used  to  all 
hours,  for  we  hear  the  bell-stroke  at  the  first  croak 
of  the  raven  in  the  morning  and  at  the  last  scream 
of  the  wild  geese  at  night;  but  your  errand  and 
his  in  this  instance  are  not  medical,”  said  the  lady, 
laughing. 

“ No,”  joined  in  the  doctor ; “ but  we  are  to  study 
a symptom  — of  the  body  politic,”  laughed  the 
doctor. 

“ A grave  one  too,”  said  Mr.  Koba.  “ Are  you 
acquainted,  honored  lady,  with  the  young  woman 
whom  we  expect  to  see  at  the  shrine  at  the  Hour 
of  the  Ox  ? ” 

“ Yes  ; I have  known  her  from  a child.  She  was 
always  proud  and  high-spirited  as  well  as  beautiful. 
Though  a merchant’s  daughter,  she  seemed  more 
like  a samurai  lady.  There  are  very  few  people  in 
Fukui  who  know  that  Honda  Jiro  made  love  to  her 
and  then  left  her  in  a way  that  made  her  think  he 
had  deserted  her.  What  a scandal  it  would  have 
created,  had  it  been  generally  known  that  the  young 
people  were  in  love  — a samurai  willing  to  take  his 
wife  from  a trader’s  family ! ” 

“Did  he  desert  her?  Was  he  unreasonable  or 
cruel  to  her  ? ” asked  Mr.  Rai. 


258 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


“ The  matter  was  in  this  way.  Miss  Asai  Hoshi’s 
father  is  one  of  the  wealthy  merchants  of  our  city, 
and,  as  such,  is  much  honored  by  the  gentry  and 
even  by  our  prince.  For  years,  despite  our  severe 
rules  of  etiquette  which  encourage  affection  after, 
rather  than  before,  marriage,  Honda  and  Hoshi  have 
seen  much  of  each  other  and,  it  is  believed,  were 
secretly  betrothed.  But  when  Honda  became  a 
fanatical  student,  he  gave  himself  up  entirely  to  the 
aims  of  the  Mikado-reverencers,  and  neglected  her. 
She  could  not  understand  it,  and  he  would  not  ex- 
plain. When  the  news  of  the  Americans  coming  to 
Japan  was  told  him,  Honda  avoided  meeting  her, 
never  wrote  her  a word,  and  for  months  she  has 
heard  nothing  of  or  from  him.  She  believes  he 
loves  some  other  woman,  and  only  thus  can  she  ex- 
plain his  conduct.  By  accident  my  serving-maid 
overheard  her  this  morning  at  the  temple  praying 
and  saying  to  herself,  ‘To-night,  to-night,  at  Fudo’s 
shrine ; no  candles,  no  fire  and  bamboo,  no  light  but 
moonlight,  and  revenge  ! revenge  ! ’ She  seemed  to 
be  in  great  excitement.” 

“ Then  you  think  we  are  likely  to  see  the  rare 
sight  of  a woman  crossed  in  love  taking  vengeance 
on  her  lover  by  straw  proxy,  do  you? ” 

“ I do,”  answered  Mrs.  Sano,  pouring  out  another 
cup  of  tea  for  the  speaker,  Mr.  Rai. 

The  lady  clapped  her  hands,  and  after  the  echo 
of  a “Hai!”  from  the  kitchen,  in  stepped  the  rosy- 
cheeked  maid  again. 

“ Get  the  gentlemen’s  rain-coats,”  said  the  lady. 


THE  HOUR  OF  THE  OX. 


259 


Three  cloaks  made  of  dried  grass  and  lined  within 
with  a netting  of  green  cord  were  produced,  and  the 
gentlemen,  putting  these  on  to  keep  off  the  dew 
and  chill,  left  the  house,  and  proceeded  down  River 
Street  and  stopped  upon  the  wooden  bridge  east  of 
the  O-hashi,  or  Great  Bridge. 

“ Look  out,  doctor,  that  you  don’t  run  against  any 
of  the  headless  horsemen  who  gallop  over  the  planks 
at  night  about  this  time.” 

“ Is  this  another  local  reference,  or  a joke  ? ” in- 
quired Mr.  Koba. 

“Ah  ! you  have  n’t  heard?  You  remember  nearly 
three  hundred  years  ago  the  great  Taiko  Sama  sur- 
rounded this  castle  at  Fukui,  and  that  Shibata  Kat- 
suiy6  and  all  his  men,  unable  to  defend  it  against 
overwhelming  odds,  committed  hara-kiri  and  cut  each 
others’  heads  off?” 

“ Yes ; I have  read  it.” 

“ W ell,  the  country  people  in  this  neighborhood 
say  that  on  certain  nights  the  ghost  of  Shibata  and 
all  his  men,  without  their  heads,  ride  over  the  bridge 
and  knock  people  into  the  river  as  they  pass.” 

“ Ha,  ha ! a good  story  ; but  when  will  supersti- 
tion cease?  Curious  too  is  such  an  idea:  for  Shi- 
bata was  a great  civilizer,  builder  of  bridges  and 
roads.  He  lessened  the  farmers’  taxes,  and  devel- 
oped civilization  in  Echizen.” 

Reaching  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  they 
moved  through  a street,  passed  one  block  of  houses, 
turned  to  the  right,  crossed  a small  stream,  and 
then  walked  up  a path  until,  at  the  top  of  the  hill, 
they  stopped  for  breath. 


260 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


“ This  is  the  site  of  Taiko  Sama’s  camp,  and  here 
he  sat  under  his  war-umbrella  when  the  arrow  shot 
by  Shibata  split  the  pole  beside  which  the  Taiko 
was  sitting.  The  people  point  out  that  stone  over 
there  on  the  river-bank  as  the  one  by  which  he 
stood,”  said  Doctor  Sano. 

They  looked  down  on  the  river  and  city  sleeping 
in  the  silvery  light  of  the  moon  only  two  days  past 
its  full.  Hurrying  on  to  the  shrine,  they  selected 
places  of  concealment  in  the  scrub-bamboo  grass 
which  grew  high  and  thick  around. 

It  was  a lonely-looking  place.  Within  a wooden 
fane  of  Fudo,  the  god  of  vengeance,  stood  the  hide- 
ous black-faced,  fire-haloed,  scowling  idol,  holding 
in  his  hands  a rope  to  bind  evil-doers  and  a sword 
to  punish  them,  his  body  being  set  against  a back- 
ground or  garment  of  flame.  In  place  of  the  usual 
grated  door,  the  shrine  opened  outward  without  pro- 
tection, except  from  the  projecting  eaves.  In  front, 
but  some  feet  to  the  side,  stood  a crooked  old  pine. 
In  this  tree  a multitude  of  rusty  nails  had  been 
driven  and  down  its  trunk  were  ruts  and  rust  marks, 
with  here  and  there  a fragment  of  weather-stained 
and  mildewed  straw,  while  at  the  bottom  was  a little 
of  the  same  material.  Two  or  three  of  the  lower 
branches  were  encircled  with  wreaths  of  fringed 
and  twisted  rice-straw  knotted  together.  These 
tokens  marked  the  tree  as  sacred  to  the  Kami,  or 
god  of  the  place. 

“ It  is  ugly  and  bent  enough  to  be  a gallows-tree,” 
said  Mr.  Koba,  referring  to  the  common  superstition 


THE  HOUR  OF  THE  OX. 


261 


that  some  trees  have  power  to  fascinate  men  to  sui- 
cide by  hanging,  especially  after  the  first  unfortunate 
has  thus  ended  his  life  voluntarily  by  the  rope. 

“Yes,  you  see  by  the  nails  already  driven  that 
many  women  have  been  here  before.  In  most  cases 
the  jealous  or  revengeful  creatures  make  a doll  or 
image  of  straw  and  bury  it  under  the  house  or  bed 
of  the  one  to  be  bewitched,'’  said  Mr.  Rai.  “ But 
those  least  afraid  to  come  here  at  night  or  most 
goaded  to  revenge  take  this  method  as  surest  to 
work  death.” 

“ Hold,  don’t  smoke,”  whispered  the  doctor  as  he 
saw  Mr.  Rai  pulling  out  his  pipe  and  pouch.  “ She 
may  smell  the  tobacco  and  suspect  our  presence. 
It  is  nearly  time ; let  us  get  into  our  hiding-place.” 

Their  positions  were  chosen  so  that  the  full  light 
of  the  moon  fell  on  the  tree  and  shrine.  They  had 
but  a few  minutes  to  crouch  in  the  thicket  before 
they  heard  the  liquid  notes  of  the  booming  bell 
from  over  the  river.  Soon  after,  out  of  the  twilight 
of  the  path,  emerged  a female  figure  in  white. 

It  was  a strange  sight.  A young  woman  about 
nineteen  years  old,  with  luxuriant  black  hair  stream- 
ing wildly  to  her  waist,  and  dressed  in  the  long 
white  robe  worn  at  funerals  as  a symbol  of  death 
and  sorrow,  walked  on  high  wooden  clogs  which  lifted 
her  six  inches  above  the  ground  and  gave  her  the 
appearance  of  being  supernaturally  tall.  The  light 
wind  mingled  her  hair  and  drapery  in  wild  contrast 
of  white  and  black.  On  her  head  a tripod  such  as 
is  ordinarily  used  to  hold  a boiling  kettle  over  the 


262 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


fire,  but  now  turned,  upside  down,  serving  as  a weird 
three-pointed  crown,  still  further  exaggerated  her 
apparent  height.  On  her  breast  hung  a silvered 
metal  mirror  on  which  the  moon-beams  danced  and 
shot  out  lengthened  rays.  The  strangest  part  of  her 
equipment  was  in  her  hands  and  mouth.  The  fingers 
of  her  right  hand  grasped  a blacksmith’s  hammer, 
and  in  her  left  was  a pair  of  manikins  or  rude 
dolls  made  out  of  rice-straw.  Out  of  her  mouth 
protruded  three  long  iron  nails  and  in  front  of  her 
belt  hung  a little  bag,  containing  a further  supply. 
By  the  time  she  arrived  in  the  open  fronting  the 
shrine  the  watchers  could  see  her  eyes  glittering 
with  rage  and  her  whole  frame  trembling  with  ex- 
citement. 

Kneeling  before  the  god  Fudo  she  took  off  the 
earthen  tripod,  and  laying  the  two  straw  images  on 
the  stone  step  before  the  shrine  and  then  the  ham- 
mer and  nails,  she  bowed  her  head,  clapped  her 
hands  tightly  together,  and  offered  up  this  prayer : 

“ O awful  deity,  in  thy  name  I invoke  vengeance 
upon  the  faithless  one  and  his  partner.  On  thy 
sacred  tree  I lay  these  effigies.  Let  not  the  tree  be 
harmed,  but  transfer  the  hurt  of  the  wood  to  the 
bodies  of  the  victims,  and  wreak  thy  vengeance  on 
the  offenders  that  they  may  pine  and  die.” 

Rising  from  her  devotions  she  approached  the  tree 
sacred  to  the  god  Fudo  and  decorated  it  with  the 
straw  circlets.  Pressing  one  of  the  effigies  upon  the 
stumps  of  the  old  nails  already  on  the  tree,  she  laid 
the  other  upon  the  top  of  it,  holding  them  down  with 


THE  HOUR  OF  THE  OX. 


263 


her  wrist  while  she  held  the  nail  taken  out  of  her 
mouth.  Selecting  a place  where  the  heart  would  be 
in  a human  being,  she  drove  in  the  first  nail.  Then 
into  the  place  of  the  eyes,  the  mouth,  the  neck,  and 
into  each  of  the  limbs,  the  iron  was  driven  through 
the  straw  until  a score  of  nails  had  been  expended. 
All  the  while  her  lips  moved  as  if  in  imprecation 
upon  the  man  and  the  woman  whom  the  straw  dolls 
represented,  and  with  further  prayer  to  the  god  to 
save  this  tree.  This  done  she  tossed  the  tripod  into 
the  bushes,  turned  away,  and  her  form  was  soon  lost 
in  the  darkness. 

“ I have  seen  this  thing  done  before,”  said  Mr.  Rai 
as  he  stepped  out  with  his  companions  to  examine 
the  rude  implements  and  images.  “ In  one  instance 
the  avenger  had  three  lighted  candles  stuck  on  the 
tripod,  and  a little  torch  of  bamboo  and  pine  lighted 
at  both  ends  and  held  in  her  teeth.  Could  it  be  in 
this  case  that  the  love  of  daintiness,  for  which  Miss 
Hoshi  is  noted,  and  the  fear  of  begriming  herself 
with  smoke  or  melting  wax  overcame  her  scruples  ? ” 

“ Rather  fear  of  catching  afire,”  said  the  matter- 
of-fact  doctor.  “ Perhaps  the  pure  love  of  being 
eccentric.” 

“ Or  perhaps  the  moonlight  made  other  light  un- 
necessary,” said  Mr.  Koba.  “ A woman  must  be 
brave  thus  to  come  out  after  midnight  on  such  an  er- 
rand alone,  but  revenge  is  the  most  powerful  of  mo- 
tives with  us  Japanese;  and,  if  you  will  permit  me 
to  say  it,  always  will  be  while  Confucius  is  our  master 
of  ethics.  So  long  as  the  sage  teaches  men  not  to  live 


264 


HONDA  THE  SAHUBAL 


under  the  same  heaven  with  the  murderer  of  father 
or  lord,  jealous  women  will  not  be  slow  to  apply  the 
same  doctrine  to  recreant  lovers.  Will  you  not, 
friend  Rai,  do  your  part  to  extirpate  from  your 
province  this  witchcraft  and  superstition  in  all  its 
forms?  ” 

“ I will,  I promise.  Even  now  I feel  like  running 
after  this  woman  and  scaring  her  by  roaring  like  a 
bull.  Part  of  the  superstition  is  that  if  the  be- 
witched see  an  ox  the  potency  of  her  charm  is  de- 
stroyed. I have  known  mischievous  boys  to  make 
a huge  white  figure  of  a bull’s  head  and  horns  and 
nearly  terrify  women  into  insanity.  Besides,  it  ruins 
the  potency  of  the  charm.  What  say  you,  doctor?” 

“No,  no;  wait.  Have  pity  on  the  poor  girl.  She 
is  half-crazed  now,  and  I fear  for  her  reason.  With 
time  and  patience  I can  assure  her  of  the  true  facts 
with  regard  to  Honda  Jiro ; and  truth  in  this  case 
will  be  the  best  medicine.” 

“ Do,  my  good  friend ; show  her  that  Honda  Jiro 
has  not,  so  far  as  we  know,  been  unfaithful  to  her, 
nor  is  there  another  woman  drawing  away  his  affec- 
tions. Her  idea  is  one  of  pure  imagination.” 

“ If  too  we  could  only  get  Honda  released  from 
prison,”  said  the  doctor;  “this  done,  with  your 
help  I do  not  even  despair  of  seeing  them  married 
and  happy,  and  Honda’s  energies  turned  into  the 
right  channel.  From  mulberry  leaves  to  silk  is  a 
great  change,  but  not  greater  than  can  be  wrought 
by  kindness  and  tact  in  this  case.” 

“From  what  I have  heard  of  the  young  man,” 


THE  HOUR  OF  THE  OX. 


265 


said  Mr.  Koba,  “he  is  a noble  specimen  of  man- 
hood, despite  his  waywardness.  In  him  is  the  true 
Yamato-damashii,  the  ideal  of  unconquerable  Japan. 
This  ideal  needs  only  to  be  kept  from  being  merely 
military  and  degenerating  into  barbarism,  to  be  the 
noblest  on  earth.  From  such  men  as  Honda,  right- 
ly enlightened,  we  must  look  for  the  establishment 
of  our  nation  upon  foundations  which  even  the 
shock  of  foreign  intercourse,  or  even  war,  can  not 
shake.  Indeed,  when  the  intellectual  methods  and 
moral  principles  which  govern  the  nations  of  the 
West  become  ours,  such  youth  as  Honda  Jiro  will 
be  the  hope  of  the  land.  May  you  be  as  industrious, 
as  successful,  doctor,  in  this  transformation,  as  is 
the  silk-worm  in  turning  the  mulberry  leaf  into 
satin.” 

Mr.  Koba  meant  even  more  than  he  said,  but  he 
checked  himself  and  purposely  returned  to  the 
doctor’s  illustration  of  the  silk-worm. 

The  three  moved  towards  the  city,  still  talking 
on  the  theme  of  popular  superstition. 

“ These  absurd  notions  of  the  people  are  a draw- 
back to  the  honorable  practice  of  my  profession 
and  greatly  hinder  science,”  said  the  doctor.  “ Just 
look  at  those  little  cedar-wood  tablets  bought  at 
the  Buddhist  temple  to  keep  off  fire,  thieves,  and 
diseases ! On  some  houses  there  are  layers  of  a 
dozen  or  more.  Then  look  at  those  figures  of  a 
black  hand  on  a white  sheet  of  paper  pasted  beside 
the  doors  of  their  houses.  They  are  supposed  to 
keep  off  small-pox.  Old  Tam^tomo’s  palm  is  as 


266 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


helpful  against  the  disease  as  so  much  ink  and  paper, 
but  no  more.  There,  on  that  house,  for  variety, 
they  have  a red  sheet  of  paper  marked  with  the 
three  Chinese  characters  for  a horse  — as  valuable 
for  the  purpose  as  the  proverbial  wind  in  a nag’s 
ears.  Pustules  are  about  as  much  influenced  by  it.” 

“ The  red  color,”  said  Mr.  Rai,  on  looking  at  the 
amulet  by  the  aid  of  the  moonlight,  “ reminds  me 
of  what  I saw  a sailor  do  'on  a ship  before  we 
started  on  our  voyage  from  Higo.  He  wrote  the 
Chinese  character  meaning  ‘ red  ’ on  his  left  hand, 
and  then  licked  it  off,  believing  thereupon  he  would 
have  a lucky  voyage.” 

“ Which  he  did,”  laughed  Mr.  Koba. 

“ By  the  way,  gentlemen,”  said  Doctor  Sano,  “ to 
enter  upon  a more  agreeable  subject,  let  me  ask, 
if  the  question  be  proper,  Are  the  negotiations  for 
the  marriage  of  the  daughter  of  the  lord  of  Higo 
with  our  prince’s  son  proceeding  happily  ? ” 

“Yes;  in  confidence  let  me  tell  you,  the  young 
people  are  betrothed,  and  will  he  married  in  the 
time  of  the  cherry  blossoms  two  years  from  now.’ 

“ Good ! In  view  of  such  an  occasion  I think  it 
will  be  quite  possible  to  prevail  upon  our  lord  to 
intercede  with  the  Yedo  government  for  the  release 
of  Honda  Jiro.  Even  though  he  be  a ronin,  I think 
if  you  use  your  influence,  Mr.  Rai,  the  matter  is 
settled.” 

“ I shall  be  happy  to  do  so.  As  we  are  now  in  the 
city,  let  us  say  Sayonara,  in  this  hope.” 

“ Sayonara  (farewell).” 


CHAPTER  XXL 


OVER  THE  TOKAIDO  TO  YEDO. 

NE  evening  late  in  December,  Mr.  Rai  came 


V_y  home  from  the  government  office,  where  he 
had  been  in  consultation  with  the  honored  and  pop- 
ular lord  of  Echizen. 

“ Mj  lord  has  ordered  me  to  Yedo,  to  seek,  if  pos- 
sible, the  release  of  Honda  Jiro,”  said  he  to  his  wife. 
“ I shall  need  an  early  breakfast  to  start  in  good  sea- 
son, and  Uhei  will  accompany  me.” 

“ How  long  shall  you  be  away,  husband  ? ” asked 
Mrs.  Rai,  who  at  once  began  to  think  of  the  cloth- 
ing and  comforts  to  be  packed,  and  also  the  pur- 
chases for  the  family  to  be  made  in  Yedo.  Mr.  Rai 
liked  to  take  his  own  favorite  brand  of  tea  with 
him,  and  Doctor  Sano  usually  attended  to  the  filling 
of  his  inro , or  gold-lacquered  pill-box. 

“ Ah,  that  I can  not  tell.  I may  be  greatly  delayed 
by  official  opposition,  but  our  prince  is  a near  rela- 
tive of  the  Tokugawa,  and  has  tremendous  influence 
at  court.  Besides,  he  sees  the  excellent  points  in 
Honda’s  character,  despite  his  rashness,  and  secretly 
admires  his  courage  and  patriotic  motives.  For  his 
father’s  sake,  and  the  young  man’s,  he  wants  him 
not  only  released,  but  he  actually  sends  by  me  an 


267 


268 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


invitation  to  Honda  to  reenter  the  service  of  the 
house  of  Echizen.” 

The  favorite  route  of  the  samurai,  in  making  a 
winter’s  journey  from  the  City  of  the  Happy  Well 
to  the  City  of  the  Bay  Door,  was  over  the  highlands 
of  Echizen  and  Omi  to  Lake  Biwa,  and  thence  along 
the  Tokaido  or  Eastern  Sea  Road. 

Master  and  servant  therefore  went  over  the  same 
pass  at  Yu-no-o,  where  the  same  chattering  girls,  like 
a flock  of  magpies,  invited  them  to  stop  for  refresh- 
ments. Snow  had  already  fallen  heavily,  and  in  one 
place  stout  mountaineers  stood  ready  with  saddles 
of  straw  and  leather  strapped  over  their  shoulders 
and  held  on  their  loins.  Mounting  these  two-legged 
steeds,  sitting  astride  the  saddles,  and  holding  on 
with  their  arms  around  the  men’s  necks,  the  two 
travelers  rode  man-back  to  the  plains  below.  Then 
they  took  basket-palanquins  to  Odani,  near  the  blue 
mountain-bordered  lake,  the  largest  in  Japan  and 
named  after  the  four-stringed  lute.  They  were  now 
in  the  country  of  mulberries,  and  immense  orchards 
of  the  trees,  kept  low-topped  for  the  rearing  of  food 
for  the  silk-worms,  were  passed  in  the  lowlands,  while 
above  them  towered  the  glorious  form  of  Okubi,  or 
Great  Head  Mountain.  They  were  now  entering 
into  the  classic  region  and  richest  in  historic  asso- 
ciations. 

Though  Mr.  Rai  had  been  over  the  same  route  a 
score  of  times,  he  enjoyed  every  foot  of  the  journey. 
At  one  spot  they  passed  three  stone  tombs,  one  of 
which  was  that  of  Tokiwa,  the  mother  of  Yosliit- 


OVER  THE  TOKAIDO  TO  YEDO. 


269 


sunA  Then  the  two  old  battle-fields  of  Imasu  and 
its  famous  hill  were  seen.  On  the  hill-top,  accord- 
ing to  the  story  of  artists  and  poets,  and  twenty-two 
years  before  America  was  discovered,  a noble  of  the 
imperial  court  wished  to  stand  and  look  down  upon 
the  scenery  of  the  valley  by  moonlight.  The  vil- 
lagers hearing  of  it,  and  with  the  idea  of  doing  honor 
to  the  occasion,  tore  off  their  old  thatched  roofs  and 
covered  their  cottages  with  shining  new  straw.  They 
were  unable  at  first  to  understand  the  disgust  of  the 
Mikado’s  courtier,  who,  seeing  the  staring  new  roofs, 
ordered  his  bullock-cart  turned  back  to  Kyoto.  The 
charm  was  utterly  lost,  poverty  being  in  this  case 
picturesqueness.  A genuine  sentimentalist  was  that 
high-capped  officer,  in  whom  the  artistic  instinct 
prevailed  over  the  humane,  and  to  whom  popular 
comfort  was  of  less  importance  than  a romantic  view 
by  moonlight. 

Nearly  an  hour  was  spent  on  the  great  battle- 
field of  S^kigahara,  where  in  October,  1600,  the  great 
Iyeyasu  fought  the  most  decisive  battle  in  the  his- 
tory of  Japan,  by  which  the  future  of  the  nation  was 
settled  for  a quarter  of  a millennium ; for  after  this 
battle  Iyeyasu  built  Yedo  and  firmly  established  his 
family  in  power.  Just  as  they  emerged  upon  the 
Eastern  Sea  Road  they  passed  a great  grassy  mound, 
a memorial  of  the  battle,  for  beneath  it  were  buried 
the  heads  of  the  enemy,  which,  according  to  the  old 
war  customs,  had  been  cut  off  as  trophies  of  victory. 

The  bustling  life  of  the  chief  high-road  of  Japan 
was  at  once  manifest.  Villages  were  more  numer- 


270 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


ous  ancl  hotels  more  luxurious.  In  the  highlands  of 
Echizen  and  Omi,  Mr.  Rai  drew  from  his  own  tea- 
caddy,  and  had  Uhei  prepare  certain  of  his  favorite 
dishes ; hut  on  the  Tokaido  the  bill-of-fare  was  suf- 
ficiently varied  and  the  cooking  done  with  skill.  All 
around  the  rooms,  or  hung  in  the  hall-ways,  and  even 
on  the  outdoor  passages,  were  wooden  tablets,  dec- 
orated in  gold  or  cinnabar  or  black  lacquer,  of  fa- 
mous guests,  noblemen  and  others,  who  had  stopped 
in  the  favored  inn,  or  left  verses  of  poetry.  Pine- 
tree  mounds  marking  the  distances,  shrines,  temples, 
and  turfy  “ head-piles  ” of  old  battle-fields,  long  sea- 
walls or  embankments  built  to  keep  out  the  waves, 
aisle-like  stretches  of  glorious  pine-trees,  were  passed, 
and  then  they  came  to  Owari,  the  city  of  the  splen- 
did castle,  renowned  for  the  golden  grampus  whose 
scales  the  famous  robber  Ishikawa  tried  to  steal  by 
the  aid  of  a kite. 

At  Shirasha  they  crossed  the  longest  bridge  in 
Japan,  but  on  many  of  the  rivers  saw  the  mile-long 
lines  and  piles  of  “ snake-baskets,”  or  net-work  of 
bamboo,  loaded  with  large  pebble-stones  to  protect 
the  river-banks  against  the  encroachments  of  the 
floods  and  currents.  Most  rivers  in  Japan  are  al- 
ternately full  to  overflowing  or  dried  up,  excepting 
a thin  stream,  leaving  a large  space  of  sand  and 
shingle.  At  Araii  they  dined  on  the  famous  clams, 
and  crossed  the  bay  in  a boat.  They  met  men 
naked,  except  a belt,  and  running  with  live  fish 
just  out  of  the  sea  and  laid  in  a straw  bag  on  their 
shoulders.  The  fresh  fish  were  warranted  by  the 


OVER  THE  TOKAIDO  TO  YEDO. 


271 


express  runners  to  get  on  the  gridiron  before  life 
was  entirely  extinct,  for  the  rich  epicures.  On  the 
hills  they  saw  the  fishermen  watching  the  waves  for 
signs  of  the  incoming  schools  of  fish,  while  for  miles 
of  country  millions  of  the  smaller  finny  fry  were  be- 
ing dried  for  manure.  Passing  over  a steep  moun- 
tain, they  rested  in  Fu-chiu,  at  the  foot  of  imposing 
Mount  Fuji.  Thence  they  came  over  the  Hakond 
Mountains  to  Odawara  and  Yedo. 

Notwithstanding  that  this  was  his  twenty-first 
journey  from  Fukui  to  Yedo,  Mr.  Rai  looked  on 
many  things,  and  especially  the  human  beings,  his 
fellow-countrymen,  in  a new  light.  His  long  con- 
ferences with  Mr.  Koba  had  opened  his  eyes.  The 
gamblers,  the  porters,  the  multitude  of  beggars,  and 
the  hi-nin , or  “not-human,”  the  harlots,  and  all  va- 
riety of  outcast  humanity,  so  common,  oppressed 
him  as  with  an  unpleasant  dream.  In  one  place, 
desiring  to  travel  during  the  night,  he  came  to  a 
relay-office,  where  on  one  side  was  a group  of  loath- 
some and  noisy  beggars  and  on  the  other  a party  of 
gamblers,  the  horrible  wretches  being  utterly  naked. 
He  silenced  the  beggars  with  some  iron  cash,  and 
they  crawled  under  their  coverlets  of  filthy  matting, 
their  shelter  being  only  a shed  of  mats  by  the  road. 
He  then  turned  his  attention  to  the  shivering  por- 
ters, for  it  was  evident  he  must  depend  upon  them 
to  transport  him.  Despite  the  muscular  build  of 
some  of  them,  they  were  pitiable  specimens  of  hu- 
manity and  repulsive  in  their  abject  wretchedness. 
The  ruling  passion  was  strong  in  death,  because  for 


272 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


some  of  them  to  die  by  being  frozen  was  nothing 
uncommon.  Most  of  them  had  gambled  away  their 
clothing,  and  a dozen  or  more  were  stark  naked. 
Water  was  freezing  on  the  ground  in  the  shade,  and 
as  evening  was  coming  on,  the  shivering  wretches 
seemed  ill-fitted  to  carry  the  travelers  four  ri,  or  ten 
miles. 

“ Feed  them  before  they  start,  and  watch  them 
while  they  eat,  or  they  ’ll  gamble  away  their  rice, 
and  there  will  be  only  hungry  men  to  leave  you  in 
the  lurch.  Pay  for  their  food  yourself,  and  give 
them  their  wages  only  at  the  end  of  the  journey,” 
said  the  relay-agent. 

Mr.  Rai  ordered  rice  and  soup  from  the  res- 
taurant, and  had  these  wretched  creatures  — called 
“ clouds,”  because  they  wander  about  homeless  and 
outcasts  — fed  under  his  eyes.  Then  cheerily  setting 
the  poles  of  the  palanquins  on  their  shoulders,  and 
swinging  their  burden,  they  started  off,  an  extra 
four  men  being  provided  for  relay.  At  every  ri,  or 
league,  they  stopped,  built  a fire  of  leaves,  and  after 
warming  hands  and  legs  till  they  were  as  well  singed 
as  a chicken  under  a newspaper  blaze  in  the  kitchen, 
they  jogged  on. 

Yet  even  these  men  touched  Mr.  Rai’s  awakened 
sensibilities  less  than  the  clouds  of  women,  many  of 
them  young  and  fair,  who  were  doomed  to  lives  in 
which  moral  purity  was  impossible.  As  he  occasion- 
ally passed  the  dead  body  of  an  eta  on  the  road, 
or  saw  the  fresh-turned  earth  which  covered  the 
unmarked  corpse  of  a “cloud,”  his  thoughts  were 


OVER  THE  TOKAIDO  TO  YEDO. 


273 


stirred.  “ It  must  be  true,”  he  thought  to  himself, 
“ as  Mr.  Koba  said,  ‘ Our  country  can  never  equal 
in  civilization  the  western  nations  so  long  as  human 
life  is  so  cheap.’  ” 

Reaching  Yedo,  Mr.  Rai  occupied  a room  in  the 
Superior,  or  chief  one  of  the  three  yashiJcis , or 
houses,  of  the  lord  of  Echizen.  All  of  the  wealth- 
ier and  more  important  of  the  daimios  had  these 
dwellings,  which  may  be  described  as  being  half-way 
between  a palace  and  a caravanserai,  in  which  the  men 
and  families  of  the  clan  dwelt  while  in  Yedo.  They 
were  named  in  their  order,  Superior,  Middle,  and 
Lower.  The  Superior  Yashiki  was  inside  the  castle 
circuit;  the  secondary  one  was  within  the  quarter 
occupied  by  the  samurai,  but  beyond  the  outer  moat 
of  the  castle,  and  the  third,  or  Lower,  was  over  in 
the  less  important  part  of  Yedo  across  the  river. 
The  relative  wealth,  grandeur,  or  rank  of  each  feu- 
dal lord  was  indicated  by  the  massiveness  of  the 
gate  entrances,  the  number  of  beams  projecting 
towards  the  street,  and  the  gorgeousness  of  the 
golden  crests  on  each  beam-end.  Some  of  the  gar- 
dens within  these  palaces  were  of  surpassing  natural 
loveliness,  cultivated  to  the  utmost  of  the  florist’s 
art,  and  rich  in  objects  of  taste  and  skill.  Within 
the  buildings,  or  fire-proof  stone  houses,  were  amaz- 
ing stores  of  paintings  on  silk,  carved  ivory  and 
crystal,  bronzes  and  gold-damaskened  iron-work,  lac- 
quered cabinets,  costly  libraries  of  manuscript,  block, 
printed,  and  illuminated  books,  brocades  and  silk, 
and  all  that  art  and  wealth  and  cunning  workman- 


274 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


ship  could  supply  to  suit  refined  tastes.  The  Middle 
Yashiki  was  less  pretentious,  while  the  Lower  House, 
or  caravanserai,  was  more  like  a comfortable  hollow 
square  of  barracks,  with  vegetable  gardens  in  the 
center. 

So  numerous  were  these  vast  yashikis  with  open 
court-yards  within,  and  so  great  was  the  space  in 
Yedo  devoted  to  gardens,  groves,  and  temple  areas, 
— despite  the  million  of  human  souls  crowded  in  the 
great  city,  — that  foxes  and  badgers  and  wild  birds 
of  many  a feather  felt  almost  as  much  at  home  as  in 
Fukui,  where  occasionally  a deer  or  wild  boar,  or 
even  a “ spear-rat,”  or  hedgehog,  was  captured  in  the 
streets. 

This  was  the  camp-city  of  Yedo,  modeled  after  the 
quarters  of  an  army,  with  the  Tycoon’s  castle  or 
head-quarters  at  the  center,  and  the  principal  wooden 
tents,  or  yashikis,  of  his  staff  officers  on  the  most 
commanding  locations.  It  was  a city  governed  by 
military  force,  for  at  the  beck  and  call  of  the  Ty- 
coon, or  commander-in-chief,  were  eighty  thousand 
hata-moto,  or  flag-supporters. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


A JOURNEY  THROUGH  A PRISON. 

EW  YEAR’S  ceremonies  and  rejoicings  were 


-i- ^ fully  over  before  Mr.  Rai,  having  awaited 
various  tedious  delays,  received  the  welcome  com- 
mission to  visit  Honda  Jiro  in  prison,  and  to  bear 
to  him  the  conditional  order  for  release.  As  politi- 
cal matters  quieted  down  after  the  American  fleet 
had  left,  there  was  no  great  opposition  to  the  re- 
quest of  the  daimio  of  Echizen.  The  condition 
imposed  was  that  Honda  Jiro,  after  release  from 
Yedo  prison,  should  be  kept  in  house  confinement 
in  Yedo,  and  then  reenter  the  service  of  his  lord. 
This  punishment  was  a grade  or  two  below  that  of 
shutting  up  the  gates  of  a householder  and  confin- 
ing him  to  his  own  house,  which  was  considered  a 
dreadful  disgrace.  In  a word,  Honda  Jiro  was  to 
be  let  off  easily. 

Accordingly,  armed  with  the  written  permission 
of  the  mayor,  or  governor,  of  the  city,  Mr.  Rai 
made  his  way  into  the  oldest  and  most  densely  pop- 
ulated part  of  Yedo,  where  Pack-horse  Street  and  the 
prison  entrance  were.  Having  never  been  before  in 
the  neighborhood,  he  was  as  interested  as  a sight-seer 
in  studying  the  dimensions  and  appearance  of  the 
great  “ man-house,”  or  jail,  the  various  buildings  and 


275 


276 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


enclosure  of  which  covered  one  hundred  and  forty 
acres. 

The  prison  wall  outside  was  twelve  feet  high, 
made  of  rows  of  tiles  laid  flat,  with  earth  and  cem- 
ent between  each  layer,  and  surmounted  with  clie- 
vaux-de-frise  of  wooden  beams  armed  with  sharpened 
spikes.  In  front  of  the  wall  and  running  around  it 
was  a clear  space  of  ground  about  twenty  feet  wide. 
On  the  border  of  this  outer  space,  at  the  same  dis- 
tance from  the  wall,  was  a rampart  of  earth  five  feet 
high,  on  which  was  a fence  of  bamboo  palings.  The 
gate  through  which  the  entrance  was  had  into  the 
prison  was  like  that  of  an  ordinary  yashiki.  Imme- 
diately within  were  the  porter’s  lodge  and  dwellings 
of  officers,  turnkeys,  executioners,  carcass-buriers, 
and  prison  attendants  of  all  grades.  All  the  build- 
ings of  every  kind  were  of  wood.  The  prison  area 
was  divided  into  a number  of  yards  having  stone 
walls  and  walls  surmounted  by  iron  spikes. 

The  prison  proper  consisted  of  a long  one-story 
building.  The  office  of  the  wardens  and  turnkeys, 
a room  about  twenty  feet  wide,  was  in  the  center, 
and  the  cells  were  arranged  east  and  west  from  this 
office.  Looking  at  the  prison  from  the  outside,  in 
the  clean  yard,  it  reminded  one  of  an  immense  coop 
or  cage  in  a menagerie.  All  the  bars,  however,  were 
square,  well  planed,  perfectly  smooth,  and  good  spe- 
cimens of  carpenter-work.  The  obsequious  turnkey, 
at  the  nod  of  the  polite  officer,  produced  a bunch 
of  enormous  rods  of  iron,  which  proved  to  be  keys, 
though  they  had  neither  ward  nor  barrel  and  bore 


A JOURNEY  THROUGH  A PRISON.  277 


not  the  slightest  resemblance  to  keys  made  by  a 
European  locksmith.  Inserting  one  in  the  extreme 
end  of  a long  lock,  like  a bar  or  tube,  the  bolt  was 
drawn  from  the  triple  staple.  The  heavy  mass  of 
timber  composing  the  small  gate  was  shunted  in  its 
grooves,  and  Mr.  Rai  stepped  inside  of  a cool,  clean 
passage  like  a corridor,  with  an  earthen  floor  about 
one  hundred  feet  long,  twelve  feet  wide,  and  fifteen 
feet  high.  In  this  wing  of  the  prison  were  four 
large  cells,  each  about  twenty-five  feet  square  and 
fifteen  feet  high.  The  cells,  like  the  outside  of  the 
prison,  were  formed  of  square  bars  of  hard  wood  five 
inches  thick,  with  spaces  between  them  three  inches 
in  width.  For  about  five  feet  from  the  floor  the  tim- 
ber was  a solid  mass,  and  strengthened  on  the  outer 
side  by  heavy  transverse  bars  of  hard  wood.  Inside 
the  floor  was  covered  with  coarse  mats.  In  a recess 
lay  the  bedclothes,  which  the  prisoner  was  allowed 
to  bring  with  him;  in  another  recess  were  ranged 
his  eating  utensils. 

The  first  cell  was  for  women.  There  was  but  one 
at  that  time,  a mournful-looking  young  girl,  incar- 
cerated the  day  before,  who  bowed  humbly  as  they 
looked  into  her  cell.  The  prison-keeper  said  that 
few  women  were  ever  in  prison,  usually  two  or 
three  only.  In  the  next  room  were  six  men  serving 
out  long  terms  of  imprisonment.  All  bowed  as  Mr. 
Rai  looked  in,  and  even  appeared  to  enjoy  the  sight 
of  a visitor  extremely.  These  were  all  political  pris- 
oners. In  another  cell  were  about  forty  men  listen- 
ing to  one  of  their  number,  evidently  a literary 


278 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


character,  who  was  reading  a book  and  explaining 
it  to  them.  These  “ forty  thieves,”  who  had  been 
arrested  for  petty  larcenies,  were  serving  out  terms 
of  short  length.  Some  of  them,  dressed  in  the 
prison-suit  of  red,  went  out  daily  to  work  on  the 
public  roads,  but  were  allowed  to  spend  an  hour 
at  some  intellectual  entertainment  after  five  p.m. 
At  night  they  were  taken  to  other  cells. 

Mr.  Rai  passed  with  the  officer  round  to  the  end 
of  the  ward,  seeing  the  north  side  of  the  cells, 
which  were  exactly  like  those  of  the  south  side,  and 
then  visited  the  eastern  wing.  Here  was  the  cell  for 
samurai.  It  contained  about  twelve  men,  one  of 
whom  was  a portly  and  noble-looking  man  of  fifty. 
One  instinctively  shrunk  from  vulgarly  gazing  at 
such  a man.  The  cells  were  like  the  others  as  to 
size,  strength,  and  cleanliness.  Everything  was  very 
clean,  and  it  was  evident  that  the  cleanliness  was 
not  merely  for  the  occasion.  This  was  very  differ- 
ent, as  Mr.  Rai  knew  by  observation,  from  many 
of  the  provincial  jails,  where  the  filth,  dampness, 
and  general  wretchedness  of  the  cells  were  in  keep- 
ing with  the  rapacity  and  cruelty  of  the  keepers  of 
the  prisons.  In  some  places  the  temporary  prison- 
pens  were  simply  large  wooden  boxes  about  four- 
teen feet  square,  shaped  like  fire-proof  safes,  with- 
out light  or  air  except  as  these  could  filter  in 
through  the  cracks.  The  jailers  were  of  the  most 
degraded  and  degrading  characters,  who  maltreated, 
mulcted,  or  starved  the  poor  wretches  under  their 
charge.  The  Yedo  prison  was  one  of  the  very  best 
in  the  empire. 


A JOURNEY  THROUGH  A PRISON.  279 


Inquiring  of  the  keeper,  Mr.  Rai  was  told  that  the 
prisoners  were  fed  twice  daily,  at  nine  a.m.  and  four 
p.M.  Their  diet  was  boiled  rice,  radishes,  pickles, 
beans,  and  soup.  They  were  not  allowed  tea,  but 
drank  hot  water  instead.  This  was  fairly  good  diet 
for  a Japanese  prisoner,  and  hot  water  is  even  yet 
drunk  by  the  lower  classes  in  Japan.  The  food  was 
passed  into  the  cells  through  a small  opening  faced 
with  copper.  The  prisoners  were  not  allowed  to 
leave  their  cells  for  exercise ; but  the  enjoyment  of 
a hot  bath  was  permitted  at  regular  intervals,  as  a 
sanitary  precaution  rather  than  as  an  indulgence, 
which  they  eagerly  availed  themselves  of.  No  lights 
were  allowed  at  night,  nor  fire  in  winter.  The  cells, 
from  their  structure,  were  very  well  ventilated,  and 
very  different  from  some  of  the  daimio’s  prisons, 
which  were  like  the  Black  Hole  of  Calcutta. 

No  instances  were  known  of  jail-breaking  in  the 
Yedo  prison,  as  the  floors  were  of  heavy  plank 
boards  of  hard  wood,  and  nothing  made  of  metal 
could  get  into  the  hands  of  the  prisoners ; and  even 
their  food  was  taken  with  wood  — that  is,  chopsticks. 
The  prisoners  were  not  allowed  to  shave  their  scalps, 
as  all  Japanese  did  and  liked  to  do. 

In  the  sick-ward  the  floor  of  the  space  outside  the 
cell  was  of  smooth  plank,  and  the  inmates  were 
allowed  to  be  outside  their  cells  in  this  place  until 
four  p.m.  daily.  There  were  five  doctors  attached  to 
the  prison,  and  medicine  was  dealt  out  twice  a day. 
In  all  there  were  about  two  hundred  prisoners  in 
the  jail  at  the  time  of  Mr.  Rai’s  visit,  which  was 


280 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


the  usual  number.  This  seems  a small  number  of 
prisoners  for  so  large  a city  as  Yedo,  with  its  mill- 
ion inhabitants ; but  it  must  be  remembered  that 
there  was  little  need  for  a large  prison  when  the 
death-penalty  was  prescribed  for  over  two  hundred 
offenses,  and  that  the  man  condemned  in  the  morn- 
ing was  beheaded  on  the  same  day,  thus  saving  the 
expense  of  confining  him  in  prison.  In  many  parts 
of  the  empire  there  was  no  prison  except  in  the 
chief  city  of  the  province,  or  daimio’s  capital.  The 
reason  of  this  was  that  offenders,  when  arrested,  were 
at  once  tried  and  executed,  so  that,  as  in  an  army, 
prisons  were  not  needed  except  at  garrisons.  The 
feudal  system  in  any  country  is  only  a modified  form 
of  martial  law,  and  under  such  a system  the  Japan- 
ese then  lived.  “Under  a higher  civilization,”  as 
Professor  Koba  used  to  say,  “there  will  be  many 
more  prisoners  and  prisons.” 

From  the  prison  proper  they  walked  to  the  exe- 
cution-ground. There  were  in  or  near  the  city  three 
of  these  aceldamas.  One  was  in  the  southern  sub- 
urbs, Suzugamori  (“  Grove  of  the  Tinkling  Bells  ”) 
near  Shinagawa,  which  Honda  Jiro  saw  on  first  com- 
ing to  Yedo ; another  was  in  the  northern  suburbs  at 
Senji,  near  Asakusa,  on  the  road  to  Oshiu;  but  the 
number  of  executions  at  these  two  places  was  very 
small  compared  with  that  in  the  prison-yard  itself. 

The  business  of  waiting  on  the  condemned  prison- 
ers, handling  and  burying  their  carcases,  and  attend- 
ing to  all  the  ghastly  and  polluting  details  of  the 
innumerable  beheadings  was  done  exclusively  by 


A JOURNEY  THROUGH  A PRISON.  281 


men  of  the  eta,  or  hi-nin,  class.  As  the  travelers  ap- 
proached the  black  gate  opening  into  the  awful  place 
of  death,  eight  or  ten  of  these  social  outcasts,  who 
were  standing  near  in  their  uniform  dress  of  blue  cot- 
ton, at  the  beck  of  the  chief  officer  sprang  forward  to 
unbar  the  gate.  When  they  had  done  this,  Mr.  Rai 
stood  in  the  place  of  despair  and  on  the  ground  where 
the  eyes  of  the  intended  victims  were  bandaged  with 
paper  before  being  led  to  doom.  How  many  thou- 
sands have  from  that  spot  taken  their  last  look  on 
earthly  things,  seeing  only  sky  and  black  prison 
walls ! No  — for  only  a few  feet  off  was  a tree  which 
in  spring  was  a mass  of  blossoms,  and  in  summer 
thick  with  green  leaves  — the  one  beautiful  thing  in 
this  field  of  blood. 

The  prison-yard  was  about  eighty  feet  square.  In 
the  north  end,  under  a long  covered  space,  were  a 
number  of  plain  black  palanquins,  in  which  criminals 
of  the  samurai  class  were  carried  to  court.  Very 
rough  Jcagos , or  open  basket-palanquins,  for  ordinary 
criminals  unable  by  reason  of  torture  or  weakness  to 
walk,  but  able  to  sit,  were  ranged  under  another 
shed,  together  with  long  bamboo  baskets,  in  which 
criminals  senseless  from  the  torture,  unable  to  sit  or 
walk,  were  carried  in  a recumbent  position. 

Torture  was  the  regular  method  of  procedure 
taken  to  obtain  evidence  and  confession.  Whether 
innocent  or  guilty,  the  accused  was  compelled  to 
testify  against  himself ; and  if  he  did  not  say  what, 
according  to  the  preconceived  notions  of  the  judge 
or  examiner,  he  ought  to  say,  he  was  put  to  the 


2S2 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


torture.  He  was  beaten  with  bamboo  rods,  burned 
with  the  moxa,  made  to  kneel  on  a block  of  wood 
cut  with  sharp  ridges  while  heavy  flat  stones  were 
piled  on  his  legs,  tied  with  ropes  and  hoisted  up  and 
down,  burned  with  melted  copper,  and  in  other  ways, 
too  brutal  to  detail,  was  made  to  confess  either  lies 
or  truth.  The  strangling  apparatus  looked  as  if  it 
were  in  frequent  use. 

At  one  end  of  the  yard  was  a roofed  structure  of 
posts,  entirely  open  on  all  sides.  This  was  the  place 
in  which  seppuku , or  hara-kiri,  was  committed.  Sam- 
urai condemned  to  death  were  allowed  this  means 
of  expiating  their  crimes.  A few  feet  in  front  of 
this  jisaiba  (or  place  for  killing  one’s  self)  was  a 
raised  platform  on  which  the  officer  of  the  court 
appointed  to  witness  the  act  sat.  In  such  cases  can- 
vas screens  were  stretched  round  the  jisaiba,  and  out 
of  regard  for  the  criminal’s  rank  none  of  the  lower- 
grade  officers  or  attendants  was  allowed  to  be  a spec- 
tator. The  dirk,  neatly  wrapped  in  white  paper 
and  laid  on  a tray,  was  presented  to  the  victim,  who 
sat  facing  the  official  witness.  Behind  him  stood 
the  executioner,  to  strike  off  his  head  as  soon  as  he 
thrust  the  blade  of  the  dirk  into  his  own  body.  After 
decapitation  the  head  of  the  victim  was  laid  on  the 
tray,  to  be  inspected  by  the  officers  of  justice.  Cases 
of  seppuku  were  very  frequent  in  this  place  at  this 
time ; and  not  long  after  Mr.  Rai’s  visit,  owing  to 
political  troubles,  the  jisaiba  was  for  a time  in  almost 
daily  use. 

About  fifteen  feet  from  the  jisaiba  was  the  chi- 


A JOURNEY  THROUGH  A PRISON.  283 


tama,  or  blood-pit,  in  which  criminals  were  beheaded. 
It  was  a pit  originally  about  a foot  deep,  six  feet 
long,  and  four  feet  wide.  At  the  top,  partly  above 
the  ground,  was  a curb  of  heavy  square  wooden 
planks,  six  inches  thick  and  deep,  which  enclosed  it. 
It  was  kept  covered  by  a sloping  timber  frame,  like 
the  roof  of  a house.  When  this  was  lifted  off  by  two 
eta  the  hideous  reality  was  startling.  In  the  pit 
were  rough  mats  soaked  with  the  fresh  blood  of 
many  criminals.  The  straw  was  thickly  dyed  with 
the  still  crimson  stains,  and  on  it  lay  spotted  or 
red-dyed  paper  bandages  that  had  fallen  when  useless 
from  the  eyes  of  the  severed  heads.  Beneath  the 
upper  mat,  when  lifted  by  the  eta,  was  another,  and 
another,  all  stained  and  clotted.  The  sides  of  the 
wooden  frame  were  black  with  the  gore  of  years, 
deposited  in  crusts  and  lumps. 

The  faint  odor  that  ascended  was  more  horrible  in 
the  awful  cloud  of  associations  which  it  called  up 
than  in  the  mere  stench.  The  last  execution  had 
taken  place  the  day  before,  and  hundreds  of  heads 
had  tumbled  in  during  the  previous  year.  In  that 
small  area  a thousand  had  fallen  within  ten  years ; 
and  from  its  first  day  of  use  a myriad  of  men  must 
have  bowed  to  the  sword  and  shed  their  blood  there. 
It  was  awful  to  picture  the  hosts  that  had  found  this 
the  portal  of  eternity. 

The  criminal  who  was  to  be  executed  was  led, 
bound  and  blindfolded,  into  the  yard,  and  to  the  chi- 
tama,  where  he  knelt  upon  the  mats,  and  for  the  first 
time  smelt  the  odor  of  the  pit,  which,  one  may  fancy, 


284 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


added  a tenfold  horror  to  the  moment.  The  attend- 
ant eta,  placing  the  victim  in  position,  took  hold  of 
one  of  his  feet,  in  readiness  to  jerk  the  body,  so  as 
to  make  it  fall  forward  immediately  after  the  fatal 
blow  was  struck.  The  swordsman,  who  was  a sam- 
urai legally  protected  from  disgrace,  unsheathing  his 
sword,  touched  the  victim  with  the  flat  of  the  blade 
to  intimate  that  all  was  ready,  and  that  he  must 
crane  his  neck  and  stretch  out  his  head.  Hot  water 
was  then  poured  on  the  sword  by  an  eta  to  add 
keenness  to  its  edge.  This  done,  the  death’s-man 
lifted  the  weapon,  but  only  a few  inches  above  the 
neck.  The  blow  fell  on  the  back  of  the  neck,  the 
executioner  striking  from  above  downward,  occasion- 
ally expending  the  force  of  a blow  on  the  hard 
wooden  curb.  This  was,  as  we  have  said,  six  inches 
thick.  But  in  the  place  where  the  blade  fell  the 
hard  wood  had  been  chopped  away  for  the  space  of 
six  or  eight  inches  wide,  and  sloping  down  to  four 
or  five  deep.  Mr.  Rai  was  reminded  of  the  “ Beard- 
cutter.” 

The  swords  used  were  those  ordinarily  worn  by 
samurai,  and  not  of  unusual  weight,  but  as  sharp  as 
razors.  Two  in  constant  use  were  shown  Mr.  Rai. 
One  of  them,  fresh  from  the  work  of  the  day  before, 
was  slightly  nicked  in  many  places,  and  the  edge  had 
been  roughened  and  burred  by  cleaving  through  the 
hard  neck-bones. 

The  bodies  of  all  criminals  were  delivered  to 
the  friends  of  the  deceased  if  they  claimed  them. 
If  the  criminal  were  friendless  or  unknown,  his  re- 


A JOURNEY  THROUGH  A PRISON.  285 


mains  were  buried  in  a cemetery  near  the  execution- 
ground  at  Senji. 

Strangling  appeared  to  be  a punishment  one  degree 
less  severe  than  decapitation.  But  the  worst  pun- 
ishment of  all  was  that  of  gokumon,  or  exposure  of 
the  head,  on  the  pillory  at  Shinagawa  or  Senji.  All 
Japanese  had  a wholesome  dread  of  this  punish- 
ment. Notices  of  an  execution  were  posted  up  at 
Nihon  Bashi  in  the  center  of  the  city,  or  on  small 
kosatsu,  or  proclamation-boards.  Orders  from  the 
Sai-ban-sho,  or  court,  were  issued  on  one  day ; execu- 
tion followed  on  the  next. 

By  official  permission  the  interview  between  Mr. 
Rai  and  Honda  Jiro  took  place  in  a private  room  in 
the  superintendent’s  house.  The  prisoner  had  been 
somewhat  prepared  for  the  proposal  to  be  made  to 
him,  and  his  mind  was  receptive.  After  a long  and 
earnest  conversation  he  signified  his  agreement  to 
the  invitation  of  the  lord  of  Echizen,  and  signed  a 
document  to  that  effect.  He  then  put  on  his  sam- 
urai dress,  which  had  been  carefully  kept  for  him, 
received  his  swords,  and  the  two  gentlemen  left  the 
prison  together.  Honda  Jiro  found  lodgings  in  Echi- 
zen’s  Middle  Yashiki,  and  was  put  under  the  charge 
of  the  superintendent. 

Here,  during  his  private  incarceration,  we  leave 
him,  only  saying  that,  with  the  aid  of  Doctor  Sano, 
Mr.  Rai,  and  Professor  Koba,  Honda  Jiro  was  well 
supplied  with  Dutch,  Chinese,  and  Japanese  books, 
and  that  he  at  once  gave  himself  diligently  to  study. 
It  was  during  his  last  year  of  confinement  that  Mr. 


286 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


Townsend  Harris,  the  American  envoy,  arrived  at 
Shimoda.  The  two  years  flew  swiftly  by,  and  at  the 
end  of  that  time  Honda  Jiro  went  forth  an  accom- 
plished scholar,  and  to  a long,  happy,  and  useful  life. 

Far  different  was  it  with  the  other  two  men  im- 
prisoned at  the  same  time,  Okuma  Ei  and  Nog6 
Toro,  teacher  and  pupil,  whom  we  met  at  Yedo  in 
the  Inn  of  the  Big  Gold-fish,  and  at  Yokohama, 
when  Perry’s  treaty-ships  were  anchored  there. 
Okuma  Ei  was  released  shortly  afterward,  only  to  be 
imprisoned  by  his  own  clan,  and  ten  years  later  to 
fall  a victim  to  assassins  who  murdered  him  because 
he  proposed  to  open  Japan  to  foreign  influences ; 
while  Nog<5  Toro  and  Ban  Saburo  in  the  political 
troubles  of  1860  were  condemned  to  death,  and  per- 
formed hara-kiri  in  this  same  Yedo  prison-yard. 

It  is  time  now  to  turn  to  a more  sunny  phase  of 
life  in  the  “ Country  of  Peaceful  Shores,”  in  another 
part  of  the  “Land  ruled  by  a Slender  Sword.”  We 
shall  see  Honda  Jiro  again  in  the  castle  halls  of  the 
lord  of  Echizen  as  the  honored  guest  at  a wedding- 
feast. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


THE  WEDDING  OF  A PRINCESS. 

FAR  down  in  the  southern  province  of  Higo,  at 
Kumamoto,  a fair  young  maiden  named  Kiku 
(Chrysanthemum),  usually  spoken  of  as  Kiku-hime 
(The  Princess  Chrysanthemum),  who  had  been  be- 
trothed to  the  son  of  the  prince  of  Echizen,  was 
living  in  joyful  anticipations  of  being  united  to  her 
betrothed.  She  had  been  told  by  her  friends  and  by 
her  mother  that  in  the  northland  she  would  be 
homesick ; but  her  light  heart  feared  nothing,  and 
she  looked  forward  with  joy  to  new  scenery,  people, 
and  experiences. 

In  company  with  her  parents  and  maid,  and  a few 
ladies  and  gentlemen  in  waiting,  and  their  servants, 
they  set  out  in  the  springtime  of  1857,  to  travel 
northward  to  her  future  home  in  Fukui.  There  she 
was  welcomed  and  made  a guest  in  one  of  the  many 
spacious  dwellings  belonging  to  the  prince  within 
the  castle  of  her  future  father-in-law. 

Princess  Kiku  was  a most  beautiful  lady,  of  that 
noble  cast  of  countenance  which  belongs  to  the 
families  of  high  birth  and  breeding.  As  every  one 
knows,  there  are  in  Japan  two  types  of  features:  one 
is  that  of  the  “ pudding  face,”  which  is  flat,  round, 
large-featured,  and  un intellectual-looking,  which  be- 

287 


288 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


longs  in  general  to  the  humbler  classes ; and  the 
other  is  the  Yainato  type,  which  has  an  oval  face, 
delicate  profile,  more  oblique  eyes,  tiny  mouth,  long, 
rounded  nose,  and  an  expression  lighted  by  intellect 
and  culture.  Though  in  individual  instances  pre- 
conceived theories  as  to  origin  and  ancestry  are  as 
easily  upset  as  a study  of  a man’s  character  by  his 
handwriting,  yet  these  two  types  of  the  conquerors 
and  the  aborigines  are  very  marked.  Kiku  had  the 
stamp  of  the  Yamato  race  in  her  lovely  and  rosy 
countenance,  which  was  habitually  that  of  modesty 
lighted  by  gracious  smiles. 

No  vain  doll  was  Kiku,  but  besides  inheriting  her 
mother’s  beauty  she  added  to  it  the  inner  grace  of 
a meek  and  dutiful  spirit.  In  addition  to  her  skill 
in  household  duties,  her  memory  was  well  stored 
with  the  knowledge  of  Japanese  history  and  the 
Chinese  classics.  She  had  committed  to  memory 
the  entire  books  of  the  “ Woman’s  Great  Learning,” 
and  had  read  carefully  five  other  works  on  etiquette 
and  morals  which  her  father  had  presented  to  her  on 
successive  birthdays.  Kiku  was  a remarkably  well- 
educated  maiden,  and  would  have  been  a prize  for 
even  a kuge , or  court  noble. 

Faithfully  following  Japanese  etiquette,  Kiku  had 
been  carefully  kept  from  the  company  of  the  male 
sex  since  her  eighth  year.  She  never  talked  with 
any  young  man  except  her  brothers.  Occasionally 
at  family  parties  she  was  addressed  by  her  uncles 
or  cousins.  Sometimes,  when  officers  or  gentlemen 
called  to  see  her  father,  Kiku  would  serve  tea  to  the 


THE  WEDDING  OF  A PRINCESS. 


289 


guests  and  was  thus  made  the  subject  of  compli- 
ments ; hut  as  to  “ receiving  ” male  company,  she 
never  did  it.  Kiku  never  went  out,  unless  accom- 
panied by  ladies-in-waiting  or  the  maidens  se- 
lected to  attend  her.  These  were  arrayed  in  most 
elegant  silks,  and  the  dressing  of  their  hair  was  an 
amazing  triumph  of  the  hair-dresser’s  art.  Well 
stiffened  with  camellia  pomade,  their  tresses  at  the 
back  of  their  heads  spread  out  from  a central  body 
of  tortoise-shell  comb  like  the  wings  of  a butterfly. 

The  gods  of  Japan  are  said  to  meet  together  at 
the  great  temples  in  Is6  during  the  eleventh  month, 
and  tie  all  the  nuptial  knots  for  the  following  year. 
Kiku’s  marriage-knot  had  been  tied  by  the  gods  long 
years  before  she  even  suspected  the  strings  had  been 
crossed,  for  when  an  infant  in  the  cradle  she  had 
been  betrothed,  and  the  negotiations,  settled  when 
she  had  come  to  lovely  maidenhood,  only  confirmed 
officially  the  covenants  of  the  parents. 

In  Japan  only  the  people  in  the  lower  classes  are 
acquainted  and  see  each  other  frequently  before 
marriage.  The  business  of  selection,  betrothal,  and 
marriage  is  attended  to  by  the  parents  or  friends  of 
the  pair,  who  carry  on  negotiations  by  means  of  a 
third  factor,  a middle-man,  or  go-between.  Children 
are  often  betrothed  at  birth  or  when  on  their  nurses’ 
backs.  Of  course  the  natural  results,  mutual  dislike 
and  severance  of  the  engagement  at  mature  age, 
or  love  and  happy  marriage,  or  mutual  dislike  and 
subsequent  divorce,  happen  as  the  case  may  be.  In 
general,  when  the  parents  take  oversight  of  the 


290 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


betrothal  of  grown-up  children,  it  is  not  probable 
that  the  feelings  of  the  son  or  daughter  are  out- 
raged, or  that  marriages  are  forced  against  the  con- 
sent of  either,  though  this  does  sometimes  take 
place.  In  Asiatic  countries,  where  obedience  to 
parents  is  the  first  and  last  duty,  and  in  which  no 
higher  religion  than  filial  obedience  exists,  the  be- 
trothal and  marriage  of  children  is  not  looked  upon 
as  anything  strange.  The  prevalence  of  concubi- 
nage as  a recognized  institution  makes  it  of  no  seri- 
ous importance  whether  the  husband  loves  his  wife 
or  not.  The  awful  frequency  of  divorce  and  the 
looseness  of  the  marriage-tie  are  perhaps  the  best 
arguments  against  this  defrauding  of  the  young  peo- 
ple of  their  natural  right. 

To  tell  a Japanese  that  American  people  often 
marry  against  their  parents’  consent  is  to  puzzle  him 
and  make  him  believe  bad  stories  about  them.  If  a 
man  who  marries  against  his  parents’  wish  be  not  a 
triple-dyed  ingrate,  he  must  be  a downright  fool; 
and  beyond  this  idea  the  old-fashioned  Japanese  can 
not  go.  You  might  as  well  try  to  make  a blind  man 
understand  that  “ celestial  rosy  red  ” was  “ Love’s 
proper  hue,”  as  to  convince  a young  man  of  the  old 
school  that  a good  man  ever  marries  against  his 
parents’  wishes.  Such  ideas  and  practices  are  con- 
vincing evidences  to  him  of  the  vast  moral  inferior- 
ity of  western  nations  when  compared  with  the 
people  descended  from  the  gods. 

Was  Kiku  happy?  Nay,  you  should  ask,  Can 
that  word  express  her  feelings?  She  had  obeyed 


THE  WEDDING  OF  A FBINCESS. 


291 


her  parents:  she  could  do  nothing  higher  or  more 
fraught  with  happiness.  She  was  to  be  a wife — ■ 
woman’s  highest  honor  and  a Japanese  woman’s 
only  aim.  She  was  to  marry  a noble  by  name, 
nature,  and  achievement,  with  health,  family,  wealth, 
and  honor.  The  house  of  Echizen  was  most  illus- 
trious and  closely  related  to  the  Tokugawa.  Kiku 
lived  in  a new  world  of  anticipation  and  of  vision, 
the  gate  of  which  the  Japanese  call  iro,  and  we, 
love.  At  times,  as  she  tried  on  for  the  twentieth 
time  her  white  silk  robe  and  costly  girdle,  she  fell 
into  a revery,  half-sad  and  half-joyful.  She  thought 
of  leaving  her  mother  to  go  back  alone  with  no 
daughter,  and  then  Kiku’s  bright  eyes  dimmed  and 
her  bosom  heaved.  Then  she  thought  of  living  in 
her  new  home,  in  a new  house,  with  new  faces,  new 
responsibilities.  What  if  her  mother-in-law  should 
be  severe  or  jealous?  Kiku’s  cheeks  paled.  What 
if  Fujimaro,  her  husband,  should  achieve  some  great 
exploit  and  she  share  his  joy  as  did  the  honorable 
women  of  old?  What  if  his  present  position  should 
give  her  occasional  access  to  the  highest  ladies  in  the 
land,  the  female  courtiers  of  the  castle  in  Yedo? 
Her  eyes  flashed.  What  if  Fujimaro,  in  the  near 
future,  should  become  lord  of  Echizen  ? No ! that 
was  impossible  until  gray  hairs  came  and  they  were 
old. 

The  wedding  night  had  come,  seeming  to  descend 
out  of  the  starry  heavens  from  the  gods.  Marriages 
rarely  take  place  in  the  daytime  in  Japan.  The  sol- 
emn and  joyful  hour  of  evening,  usually  about  nine 


292 


HONDA  THE  SAMUBAI. 


o’clock,  is  the  time  for  marriage  — as  it  often  is  for 
burial  — in  Japan.  In  the  starlight  of  a June  even- 
ing the  bride  set  forth  to  her  intended  husband’s 
home,  an  honorable  part  of  the  castle  amid  lovely 
gardens  in  which  were  a tiny  lake  and  a waterfall, 
as  is  invariably  the  custom.  Her  toilet  finished,  she 
stepped  out  to  take  her  place  in  the  norimono , or 
palanquin,  which,  borne  on  the  shoulders  of  four 
men,  was  to  convey  her  to  the  main  castle  hall 
where  the  ceremony  was  to  be  solemnized. 

Just  as  Iviku  stands  in  the  vestibule  of  her  tem- 
porary lodgings,  let  us  photograph  her  for  you.  A 
slender  maiden  of  seventeen  with  cheeks  of  carna- 
tion ; eyes  that  shine  under  lids  not  so  broadly  open 
as  the  Caucasian  maiden’s,  but  black  and  sparkling ; 
very  small  hands  with  tapering  fingers,  and  very 
small  feet  encased  in  white  silk  mitten-socks  ; her 
black  hair  glossy  as  polished  jet,  dressed  in  the  style 
betokening  virginity,  and  decked  with  a garland  of 
blossoms.  Her  robe  of  pure,  snowy  silk  folds  over 
her  bosom  from  the  right  to  left  and  is  bound  at 
the  waist  by  the  gold-embroidered  girdle,  which  is 
supported  by  a lesser  band  of  scarlet  silken  crepe, 
and  is  tied  into  huge  loops  behind.  The  skirt  of  the 
dress  sweeps  in  a round  trail  and  her  sleeves  touch 
the  ground.  Her  under-dress  is  of  the  finest  and 
softest  Kyoto  silk.  In  her  hands  she  carries  a half- 
moon-shaped  cap  or  veil  of  floss-silk.  Its  use  we 
shall  see  hereafter.  She  salutes  her  cousin  who, 
clad  in  ceremonial  dress,  with  his  ever-present  two 
swords,  is  waiting  to  accompany  her,  in  addition  to 


TEE  WEDDING  OF  A DRWCESS. 


293 


her  family  servants  and  bearers,  and  steps  into  the 
gold-lacquered  norimono,  the  beam  of  which  is 
curved  in  token  of  her  high  rank. 

The  four  bearers,  the  servants,  and  the  samurai 
pass  down  along  the  beautiful  inner  castle  moats 
whose  waters  mirror  the  stars.  The  cortege  enters 
one  of  the  gate-towers  of  the  ivied  castle,  passes 
beneath  the  shade  of  its  ponderous,  copper-clad  por- 
tals, and  soon  arrives  at  the  main  entrance  of  the 
great  Hall  of  Four  Hundred  Mats.  Here  they  find 
the  stone  walk  covered  with  matting,  and  see  a line 
of  officers  of  the  lord  of  Echizen,  all  of  whom  are 
arrayed  in  gorgeous  ceremonial  robes.  Mr.  Rai, 
acting  as  the  “ go-between,”  and  several  near  friends 
of  the  bridegroom,  now  come  out  to  receive  the 
bride  and  deliver  her  to  her  own  ladies-in-waiting, 
and  especially  two  of  her  own  young  maiden  friends 
who  had  gone  before  to  the  main  part  of  the  castle. 

Here  we  again  have  an  opportunity  of  looking  at 
the  lovely  southern  princess,  looking  exactly  like 
one’s  ideal  of  a Japanese  princess  because  dressed 
like  one,  and,  more  than  all,  bearing  in  her  noble 
countenance  the  air  of  immemorial  lineage.  Nor 
is  this  mere  imagination ; for  her  father  is  none 
other  than  a kokushiu  (province-ruling)  daimio  of 
the  same  high  rank  as  the  lord  of  Echizen.  Her 
father  had  married  the  daughter  of  a kug6,  or  noble, 
of  the  imperial  court  in  Kyoto,  of  the  house  of  Ichi- 
jo.  On  her  mother’s  side  therefore  she  is  of  true 
Yamato  blood;  and  yet  it  is  less  pride  than  winsome 
graciousness  that  lights  up  her  face.  Surely  she  will 
be  a blessing  to  Fukui ! 


294 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


Here  with  her  maidens  she  finds  her  own  prop- 
erty, which  has  been  brought  to  her  future  home 
during  the  day  and  unpacked.  Toilet-stands  and 
cabinets  and  the  ceremonial  towel-rack  are  promi- 
nently displayed.  On  a tall  clotlies-frame  of  gilt 
lacquer  are  hung  her  silk  robes  and  the  other  arti- 
cles of  her  wardrobe,  which  are  bridal  gifts.  Over 
the  doorway,  in  a gilt  rack,  glitters  the  long  spear, 
or  halberd,  to  the  dexterous  use  of  which  all  Japan- 
ese ladies  of  good  family  are  supposed  to  be  trained. 
On  some  of  those  articles  of  lacquer  the  artist  in 
Kumamoto  has  spent  long  and  patient  years  of  toil, 
finishing  but  one  of  the  important  pieces  in  a twelve- 
month.  In  a box  of  finest  wood,  shining  with  lacquer 
and  adorned  with  her  shining  crest,  are  the  silk 
sleeping-dresses  and  coverlets,  which  are  to  be 
spread,  as  all  Japanese  beds  are,  on  the  floor.  The 
articles  above  mentioned,  with  many  others  not  here 
named,  constitute  the  trousseau  of  a Japanese  bride. 

Kiku  rearranges  her  dress,  retouches  her  lower  lip 
with  golden  paint,  and  puts  on  her  hood  of  floss-silk. 
This  is  of  a half-moon  shape,  completely  covering 
her  face.  She  does  not  lift  it  until  she  has  twice 
sipped  the  sacramental  marriage-cups.  Many  a Jap- 
anese maiden  has  seen  her  lord  for  the  first  time  as 
she  lifted  her  silken  hood.  Kiku  is  all  ready,  and 
she  and  the  groom  are  led  into  the  room  where  the 
ceremony  is  to  be  performed,  and  assigned  their 
positions. 

The  castle  hall,  in  which  the  families  of  the  bride 
and  groom  and  their  immediate  friends  are  waiting, 


TEE  WEDDING  OF  A PRINCESS. 


295 


though  guiltless  of  furniture,  as  all  Japanese  rooms 
are,  is  yet  resplendent  with  gilt-paper  screens,  bronzes, 
tiny  lacquered  tables,  and  the  nuptial  emblems.  On 
the  walls  hang  three  pictured  scrolls  of  the  gods  of 
long  life,  of  wealth,  and  of  happiness.  On  a little 
low  table  stands  a dwarf  pine-tree,  bifurcated,  and 
beneath  it  are  an  old  man  and  an  old  woman. 
Long  life,  a green  old  age,  changeless  constancy  of 
love,  and  the  union  of  two  hearts  are  symbolized  by 
this  evergreen.  In  the  tokonoma,  or  large  raised 
recess,  are  the  preparations  for  the  feast,  the  wine- 
service  consisting  of  gold-lacquered  kettles,  decan- 
ters, and  cups  of  Hizen  porcelain. 

On  two  other  tables  are  a pair  of  white  storks  and 
a fringed  tortoise.  All  through  the  rooms  gorgeously 
painted  wax-candles  burn.  The  air  of  the  apartment 
is  heavy  with  perfume  from  the  censer  — a repre- 
sentation in  bronze  of  an  ancient  hero  riding  upon  a 
bullock.  All  the  guests  are  seated  upon  the  floor. 

With  a Japanese  marriage  neither  religion  nor  the 
church  has  anything  to  do.  At  the  wedding  no  robed 
priest  appears  officially  among  the  guests.  The  mar- 
riage is  simply  a civil  and  social  contract.  In  place 
of  our  banns  is  the  acceptance  of  the  suitor’s  presents 
by  the  family  of  the  sought  and  the  announced  be- 
trothal and  intimation  of  the  marriage  to  the  govern- 
ent.  In  place  of  our  answer  “Yes”  is  the  sacra- 
mental drinking  of  wine.  We  may  say  “wine,” 
because  we  are  talking  of  high  life  and  must  use  high 
words.  Sake,  the  universal  spirituous  beverage  of 
Japan,  is  made  from  fermented  rice,  and  hence  is  prop- 


296 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


erly  rice-beer.  It  looks  like  pale  sherry,  and  has  a 
taste  which  is  peculiarly  its  own.  Sweet  sake  is  very 
delicious,  and  it  may  be  bought  in  all  degrees  of 
strength  and  of  all  flavors  and  prices.  As  the 
Japanese  always  drink  their  wine  hot,  a copper  ket- 
tle for  heating  sak6  is  necessary.  On  ceremonial 
occasions,  such  as  marriage,  and  especially  when  in 
a castle,  kettles  are  of  the  costliest  and  handsomest 
kind,  being  beautifully  lacquered  or  gold-damaskened. 

Bride  and  bridegroom  being  ready,  the  wine- 
kettles,  cups,  and  two  bottles  are  handed  down. 
Two  pretty  servant-maids  now  bring  in  a hot  kettle 
of  wine  and  fill  the  bottles  or  tall  decanters  of  ex- 
quisite porcelain.  To  one  bottle  is  fastened  by  a 
silken  cord  a male  butterfly  and  to  the  other  a 
female  butterfly  made  of  paper.  The  two  maidens 
who  act  as  bridesmaids  and  pour  out  the  wine  also 
are  called  “male”  and  “female”  butterflies.  The 
virgin  having  the  female  butterfly  pours  out  some 
sake  in  the  kettle,  into  which  the  virgin  with  the 
male  butterfly  also  pours  the  contents  of  her  bottle, 
so  that  the  wine  from  both  bottles  thus  flow  together. 
Then  the  sak6  is  poured  into  another  gilt-and- 
lacquered  bottle  of  different  shape. 

Now  the  real  ceremony  begins.  On  a little  stand 
three  cups,  slightly  concave,  and  having  an  under- 
rest, or  foot,  about  half  an  inch  high,  are  set  one  upon 
another,  like  the  stories  to  a pagoda.  The  stand 
with  this  three-story  arrangement  is  handed  to  the 
bride.  Holding  it  in  both  hands,  while  the  sake  is 
poured  into  it  by  the  male  butterfly,  the  bride  lifts 


THE  WEDDING  OF  A PRINCESS. 


297 


the  cup,  sips  from  it  three  times,  and  the  tower  of 
cups  is  then  passed  to  the  bridegroom  and  refilled. 
He  likewise  drinks  three  times  and  puts  the  empty- 
cup  under  the  third.  The  bride  again  sips  thrice 
from  the  upper  cup.  The  groom  does  the  same,  and 
places  the  empty  cup  beneath  the  second.  Again 
the  bride  sips  three  times,  and  the  bridegroom  does 
the  same,  and  they  are  man  and  wife  — they  are 
married.  This  ceremony  is  called  san-san-ku-do,  or 
“three  times  three  are  nine.” 

Like  a wedding  at  once  auspicious  and  illustrious, 
the  nuptials  of  Kiku  and  Fujimaro  passed  off  with- 
out one  misstep  or  incident  of  ill  omen.  In  the 
dressing-room  and  in  the  hall  of  ceremony  Kiku’s 
self-possessed  demeanor  was  admired  by  all.  After 
drinking  the  sacramental  wine  she  lifted  her  silken 
hood,  not  too  swiftly  or  nervously,  and  smiled  blush- 
ingly  on  her  lord.  The  marriage  ceremony  over, 
both  bride  and  groom  retired  to  their  respective 
dressing-rooms.  Kiku  exchanged  her  white  dress 
for  one  of  more  elaborate  design  and  of  a lavender 
color.  The  groom  removed  his  stiffly  starched  cere- 
monial robes  and  appeared  in  dress  of  crimson  and 
white.  Meanwhile  liquid  refreshments  had  been 
served  to  the  parents,  bridesmaids,  friends,  and 
maid-servants. 

The  wine-cup  is  passed  around,  and  the  friends  of 
both  houses  drink  to  the  health  of  the  bride  and  the 
groom.  There  are  not  manyr  cups,  and  even  these 
are  so  small  as  to  hold  scarcely  three  thimblefuls; 
but  there  are  tureens  full  of  water,  in  which  the 


298 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


cups  are  dipped  and  rinsed  before  each  drinking. 
Previous  to  going  into  the  festal  room  where  the 
supper  is  served,  the  friends  all  go  out  to  look  at 
the  grand  array  of  fish,  fowl,  flesh,  vegetables, 
pastry,  and  all  the  good  things  which  are  to  be 
eaten.  The  cook  has  done  his  best  for  the  occasion, 
and  artists  have  assisted  the  cook ; for  all  these  deli- 
cacies and  these  solid  foods  are  arranged  in  a most 
artistic  manner  to  represent  the  whole  landscape  of 
Japan.  Here  are  edible  mountains,  rocks,  and  preci- 
pices ; there  are  rivers  of  liquid,  and  semi-solids  of 
jelly,  and  here  are  bays  and  promontories  and  shores ; 
and  all  these  pictures  of  geography  are  represented 
in  things  which  are  good  to  eat.  Here  are  also 
fountains  and  cascades,  and  trees  and  plants,  and 
vegetables  arranged  so  as  to  resemble  a garden.  In 
short,  a most  wonderful  picture  has  been  created, 
which  is  to  be  destroyed  for  the  sake  of  eating. 

Husband  and  wife  now  took  their  seats  again  with 
the  whole  company  in  the  main  hall  and  joined  in 
the  supper,  during  which  apparently  innumerable 
courses  were  served.  Neither  salads,  ices,  nor  black 
cake  appeared,  but  the  bill-of-fare  contained  many 
choice  items  best  appreciated  in  Japan.  Let  us 
enumerate  a few.  There  were  salmon  from  Hako- 
date, tea  from  Uji,  young  rice  from  Higo,  pheas- 
ants’ eggs,  fried  cuttle-fish,  tai,  hoi , maguro , and  many 
other  sorts  of  toothsome  fish.  There  were  sea-weed 
of  various  sorts  and  from  many  coasts,  bean-curd, 
many  kinds  of  fish-soups,  condiments  of  various 
flavors,  eggs  in  every  style,  and  shell-fish  of  every 


THE  WEDDING  OF  A FBINCESS. 


299 


shape.  A maguro-fish,  thinly  sliced,  but  perfectly 
raw,  was  one  of  the  features  of  the  feast.  Sweet- 
meats, candies  of  the  sort  known  to  the  Japanese  con- 
fectioners, and  castira  (castile)  cake,  loquats , oranges, 
and  many  sorts  of  fruit  crowned  the  courses. 

As  usual  the  near  friends,  Professor  Koba,  Mr. 
Rai,  Doctor  Sano,  and  Honda  Jiro,  all  of  whom  were 
present  at  the  wedding,  got  off  by  themselves  before 
the  end  of  the  evening  and  had  a pleasant  chat. 
Mr.  Rai  mentioned  that  Mr.  Townsend  Harris,  the 
American  consul-general,  who  had  been  living  qui- 
etly at  Shimoda,  was  pressing  his  demand  to  be 
allowed  to  come  to  Yedo  and  deliver  the  President’s 
letter. 

“No  amount  of  threats,  cunning,  offers  of  reward 
or  accommodation  have  been  able  to  move  him,”  said 
Mr.  Rai.  “ He  claims  that  it  would  be  an  insult  to 
the  President  to  deliver  the  letter  anywhere  but  at 
Yedo,  the  seat  of  the  government,  or  by  any  other 
method  than  in  person.” 

“ W ell,”  said  Professor  Koba,  “ in  spite  of  all 
arguments  and  precedents  against  a foreigner’s  enter- 
ing Yedo,  the  bakufu  must  give  way,  and  Mr.  Harris 
will  get  into  the  camp  city.  Once  there,  he  will 
wonder  why  the  Sho-gun  calls  himself  the  Tycoon, 
and  has  no  power  in  foreign  affairs  without  consult- 
ing the  Mikado  and  Imperial  Court.” 

“ Then  he  will  want  to  go  to  the  very  capital 
itself,”  said  Mr.  Rai. 

“ Yes,  that  he  will ; and  the  throne  and  camp  will 
be  at  odds.  The  bakufu  must  choose  its  ablest  man 
for  this  time  of  national  danger.” 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


A GAME  OF  POLO. 

THE  fashion  of  making  bridal  tours  is  not  Japan- 
ese. Many  a lovely  spot  might  serve  for  such 
a purpose  in  the  everywhere  beautiful  Japan.  The 
lake  and  mountains  of  Hakond;  the  peerless  scenery, 
trees,  waterfalls,  and  tombs  of  Nikko,  where  sleeps 
the  mighty  Iy^yasu,  the  founder  of  the  Tokugawa 
line ; Hakuzan  in  Kaga ; the  spas  of  Atami,  — all 
these  are  spots  which,  if  in  Europe  or  America, 
would  be  thronged  with  bridal  parties.  But  our 
princely  couple  went  nowhere. 

“ At  home  ” for  three  days  is  the  general  rule  with 
ordinary  people.  All  their  friends  came  to  see  them, 
and  presents  were  showered  upon  the  happy  pair. 
The  great  Sho-gun  sent  Fujimaro  a present  of  a 
flawless  ball  of  pure  rock-crystal  five  inches  in  di- 
ameter. The  Higo  daimio  presented  him  with  a 
splendid  saddle  with  gilt  flaps  and  a pair  of  steel 
stirrups  inlaid  with  gold  and  silver  and  bronze, 
with  the  crest  of  the  Echizen  clan  glittering  in 
silver  upon  it.  From  his  own  father  he  received  a 
jet-black  horse  brought  from  the  province  of  Nambu, 
and  an  equine  descendant  of  the  Arab  sire  presented 
by  the  viceroy  of  India  to  the  Japanese  embassy  to 
the  pope  in  1589. 


300 


A GAME  OF  POLO. 


301 


Let  us  now  notice  how  the  outward  form  of  a 
Japanese  maiden  assumes  that  of  a Japanese  ma- 
tron. First,  then,  the  maiden  wears  a high  coiffure 
that  always  serves  as  a sacred  symbol  of  her  vir- 
ginity. It  is  not  easy  to  describe  its  form,  but  we 
think  it  very  beautiful,  and  will  regret  the  day  when 
the  Japanese  musume  wears  her  hair  like  her  sisters 
across  the  ocean.  The  shimada , or  virginal  coiffure, 
however,  is  changed  after  marriage ; and  Kiku,  like 
the  rest  of  her  wedded  friends,  now  wore  the  maru- 
rnage,  or  half-moon-shaped  chignon,  which  is  wound 
round  an  ivory,  tortoise-shell,  or  coral-tipped  bar, 
and  is  the  distinguishing  mark  of  a Japanese  wife. 

So  far,  however,  the  transition  from  loveliness  to 
ugliness  has  not  been  very  startling ; Kiku-  still 
looked  pretty.  The  second  process,  however,  robbed 
her  of  her  eyebrows  and  left  her  bereft  of  those  dark 
arches  that  had  helped  to  make  the  radiant  sun  of 
her  once  maidenly  beauty.  With  tweezers  and  razor 
the  fell  work,  after  many  a wince,  was  done.  With 
denuded  brows  and  changed  coiffure  surely  the  J ap- 
anese  god  of  fashion  demands  no  more  sacrifices  at  his 
shrine?  Surely  Kiku  can  still  keep  the  treasures 
of  a set  of  teeth  that  seem  like  a casket  of  pearls 
with  borders  of  coral  ? 

Not  so.  The  custom  of  all  good  society  from  re- 
motest antiquity  demands  that  the  teeth  of  a wife 
must  be  dyed  black.  Kiku  joyfully  applied  the 
galls  and  iron,  and  by  patience  and  dint  of  polish- 
ing soon  had  a set  of  teeth  as  black  as  jet  and  as 
polished.  Not  strange  to  tell  to  a Japanese  either, 


302 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


the  smile  of  her  husband,  Fujimaro,  was  a rich  re- 
ward for  her  trouble  and  the  surrender  of  her 
maiden  charms.  Japanese  husbands  never  kiss  their 
wives ; kissing  is  an  art  unknown  in  Japan.  It  is 
even  doubtful  whether  the  language  has  a word 
signifying  a kiss. 

Henceforth,  in  public  or  private,  alone  or  in  com- 
pany, Kiku’s  personal  and  social  safety,  even  had  she 
been  a commoner,  was  as  secure  as  if  clothed  in 
armor  of  proof  and  attended  by  an  army.  The 
black  teeth,  maru-magd  or  bent  coiffure,  and  shaven 
eyebrows  constitute  a talisman  of  safety  in  a land 
which  demands  that  a woman  put  her  teeth  in 
mourning  for  defense. 

The  people  of  Fukui  were  very  proud  of  their 
new  princess,  and  now  boasted  that  the  granddaugh- 
ter of  a kug6  had  come  to  live  among  them.  Great 
was  their  joy  when  she  appeared  in  public,  so  that 
they  could  look  upon  her  pretty  face.  In  honor  of 
their  prince’s  son,  Fujimaro,  and  his  wife,  the  young 
samurai  had  for  months  been  practicing  for  a match 
game  of  polo.  The  princess  was  to  witness  it  and 
award  the  prizes,  and  all  who  could  possibly  beg, 
borrow,  or  buy  admittance  to  the  riding-course 
where  the  game  was  to  be  played  were  in  happy 
anticipation  of  the  day. 

The  origin  of  da-Jciu,  or  Japanese  polo,  which  is  a 
game  of  ball  or  hockey  played  on  horseback,  is  re- 
ferred to  the  time  of  Yoritomo,  who  wished  in  time 
of  peace  to  keep  his  cavalry  soldiers  seasoned  by 
hard  exercise  and  ever  ready  for  the  toils  of  war. 


A GAME  OF  POLO 


303 


After  a battle  it  was  always  customary  to  cut  off 
the  heads  of  the  slain  and  to  count  them.  A sol- 
dier usually  made  his  record  and  received  promotion 
on  account  of  his  tally  of  heads.  The  score  being 
made,  the  heads  were  then  buried,  forming  those 
Jcubi-dzuJca,  or  “ head-heaps,”  which,  as  grassy  or  tree- 
grown  mounds,  now  mark  the  site  of  old  battle- 
fields in  Japan.  In  time  of  peace,  when  there 
were  no  heads  to  be  cut  off,  except  occasionally 
those  of  criminals,  a game  on  horseback  was  in- 
vented in  which  netted  poles  or  “ spoons  ” took  the 
place  of  swords,  and  wooden  balls  were  knocked 
about  and  counted  in  lieu  of  human  heads ; but  as 
of  old  the  contestants  were  named  Genji  and  HGke, 
and  wore  white  and  red,  while  from  the  tall  wickets 
of  bamboo  flew  the  pennants  of  the  same  rival 
colors. 

On  the  occasion  of  the  dakiu  tournament  given  in 
honor  of  the  bride  and  groom,  let  us  imagine  our- 
selves sitting  near  the  princess  and  judges.  The 
ground  selected  was  in  front  of  the  clan’s  stables 
over  which  Mr.  Honda  was  superintendent.  The 
course  was  a smoothly  rolled,  sanded  space,  about 
six  hundred  feet  long,  planted  at  the  sides  with  rows 
of  cryptomeria  and  fir  trees.  The  width  was  about 
sixty  feet.  The  stables  occupied  half  the  space  north 
of,  and  parallel  to,  the  course.  The  southern  half 
was  a long,  covered  building  with  a row  of  rooms 
filled  with  the  families  of  the  daimios  of  Echizen 
and  Higo,  ladies  and  gentlemen  in  waiting,  the 
judges  and  scorers.  The  center  of  interest  and  the 


304 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


target  of  all  eyes  on  this  day  was  of  course  the  fair 
lady  from  Higo. 

On  the  opposite  side  were  hundreds,  if  not  thou- 
sands, of  spectators,  among  whom  were  about  one 
hundred  shaven-pated  monks,  priests,  and  students, 
all  in  monastic  robes  and  collars,  from  the  Buddhist 
monastery  of  the  Shin  sect  near  by.  Everybody 
was  dressed  in  his,  and  especially  her,  best,  for  the 
female  spectators  were  very  numerous.  Black  and 
oblique-eyed  beauties,  with  wondrous  glossy  capil- 
lary architecture,  and  silk  gowns  and  girdles,  and 
gay  fans,  rained  immense  influence  on  the  handsome 
young  contestants.  Most  of  the  twelve  players 
were  students,  young  fellows  of  the  samurai,  or 
gentry,  class,  of  from  seventeen  to  twenty-two, 
whose  eyes,  hands,  and  nerves  had  been  trained  at 
fencing,  wrestling,  archery,  and  spear  exercise  as 
well  as  with  bridle  and  saddle.  Six  players,  the 
Heikd,  wore  redflacquered  helmets,  while  those  of 
the  other  six,  the  Genji,  were  white.  All  had  bound 
up  their  flowing  sleeves  tightly  under  the  armpits, 
and  their  girdles  to  their  loins,  exactly  like  girls 
when  at  work,  though  the  game  in  hand  was  no 
girl’s  play. 

At  the  signal  given  by  two  hammer  taps  on  the 
clapperless  bell,  shaped  like  Columbus’  egg  after  he 
had  made  it  stand,  the  twelve  players  mounted. 
Another  tap,  and  they  rode  into  the  lists  and  sa- 
luted the  bride  and  groom,  and  the  judges,  near  their 
prince.  Another  tap,  and  then,  dividing  into  two 
files  of  six  each,  the  players  rode  down  to  the  end 


A GAME  OF  POLO. 


305 


opposite  and  farthest  from  the  wickets.  The  horses 
were  now  in  line  at  the  extreme  end,  ranged  on 
either  side  of  the  course,  each  horseman  holding 
up  his  saji,  or  spoon.  This  instrument  was  made 
of  bamboo,  five  feet  long,  with  crook,  or  scoop,  at 
the  end  netted  with  cord.  An  American  boy  would 
at  once  see  that  it  was  a game  of  “shinny”  on 
horseback,  and  would  think  that  the  saji  was  more 
like  a lacrosse  racket  than  anything  else. 

Two  old  fellows  now  entered,  each  with  a basket  of 
what  appeared  to  be  red  and  white  eggs.  These  were 
the  balls.  They  were  laid  at  intervals  of  two  or 
three  feet  apart,  the  white  balls  in  front  of  the  red- 
helmeted  players,  and  the  red  before  the  white  hats,- 
that  is,  the  Genji  heads  were  laid  before  the  Heik6 
riders,  and  the  Heike  skulls  before  the  Genji  knights. 
Two  rows  of  thirty-six  balls  each  thus  lay  alongside 
of  each  line  of  players  and  extended  before  the 
leaders  a distance  of  some  yards.  At  the  far  end, 
whence  they  had  entered,  were  two  wickets  of  bam- 
boo poles.  The  wickets  stood  about  twenty-two  feet 
from  each  other.  The  poles  of  each  wicket  were  two 
feet  apart,  and  the  cord  joining  them  was  three  feet 
from  the  ground.  By  the  rules  of  the  game  each 
ball  must  go  over  the  cord  and  between  the  wicket 
poles ; failing  to  do  which,  the  balls  falling  outside 
were  tossed  back  into  the  course.  The  Genji,  or 
whites,  were  to  scoop  up  and  toss  the  red  balls  over, 
and  the  Hfiik6,  or  reds,  vice  versa.  Each  was  to 
hinder  the  other  and  prevent  victory  if  possible. 

At  the  given  signal  both  parties  rode  up  the  lists, 


306 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


the  line  of  balls  on  their  right  hand.  They  rode 
slowly  at  first,  picking  up  and  hurling  the  balls  for- 
ward toward  the  goal ; when  within  throwing  dis- 
tance they  attempted  to  fling  them  over  the  wickets. 
In  a few  minutes  several  balls  had  gone  over,  and 
the  upper  end  of  the  course  was  now  a pied  field, 
looking  something  like  an  irregularly  picked  paper 
of  mint  drops. 

It  was  no  longer  a dress  parade,  but  a pitched 
battle  and  a fiercely  contested  struggle  of  excited 
men  and  of  clashing  horse  and  gear  and  bamboo 
spoons.  There  a red  flaps  his  saddle  with  his  heavy 
metal  stirrups,  spurs  being  unknown,  and  his  steed 
flashes  toward  a white  ball.  He  is  just  about  to 
scoop  it  up,  when  click  goes  a white  spoon  under 
his,  and  the  ball  flies  whirling  back.  There  goes  a 
victor  whose  defiant  white  helmet  gleams  like  a wild 
goose  careering  past  the  moon.  He  has  already  flung 
seven  balls  clear  over  the  wickets,  he  is  now  dashing 
for  an  eighth  ! Who  can  stop  him  ? He  is  already 
shouting  his  triumph,  when,  like  an  arrow,  a young 
red  dashes  before  him.  The  red  spoon  missed  the 
mark,  and  the  horse’s  shoulder,  striking  his  white 
rival’s  flank,  sends  steed  and  rider  rolling  over  the 
sand.  Quick  as  lightning,  white-hat  leaps  nimbly 
off  the  saddle,  and  before  his  horse  is  on  his  hoofs 
again  scoops  up  the  ball  and  whirls  it  over  the 
wicket.  A tempest  of  clapping  hands  from  the 
ladies  and  shouts  from  the  men  greet  the  victor, 
who,  without  pausing  to  acknowledge  the  applause, 
is  in  saddle  again,  the  white  lacquer  of  his  helmet, 
as  the  sun  strikes  it,  dazzling  his  admirers. 


A GAME  OF  POLO. 


307 


A number  of  lively  episodes  and  passes  and  some 
splendid  feats  of  horsemanship  fill  up  the  game 
toward  the  last.  It  is  evident  that  in  spite  of  the 
fine  playing  of  two  of  the  H6ik6,  the  Genji  have  the 
advantage  of  coolness  and  practice.  One  of  the  reds 
has  been  put  hors  du  combat , with  a bruised  right 
arm  and  a broken  spoon.  The  tilt  for  the  last  ball 
is  at  hand.  All  the  balls  are  over  and  out ; one 
alone  remains.  To  bag  the  last  ball  is  even  a greater 
honor  than  the  first.  Now  for  the  final  tug  ! Eleven 
men  and  horses  after  one  tiny  ball ! Now  backward, 
now  forward,  now  in  mid-air,  tossed  on  the  top  of 
the  netted  sticks  like  a ball  on  a fountain  jet,  now 
hurled  back  a dozen  horse-lengths ! See  how  they 
dash  to  it ! What  a clash  and  mass  of  horse  legs, 
manes,  heads,  gilt  saddle-flaps,  with  clanging  of  metal 
stirrups,  banging  of  spoons ! It  reminds  one  of  the 
battle  of  the  centaurs  with  the  Lapithae,  at  the  mar- 
riage of  Hippodamia  and  Pirithous.  Snap  ! a spoon 
has  been  crushed  by  a hoof,  and  a white-hat  is  un- 
hurt, but  hors  du  combat.  “Hai!  hai!  hai!”  shouts  a 
red-hat,  and  the  ball  is  thrown  by  a back  stroke  far 
on  toward  the  goal.  Out  dashes  another  red  from 
the  mass  of  centaurs.  His  helmet  on  his  shoulders, 
his  top-knot  all  awry,  his  hair  loose,  his  face  stream- 
ing with  perspiration,  his  eye  flashing,  yet  cool  and 
sure  of  triumph,  he  defiantly  awaits  his  rival.  The 
spoon  of  one  is  within  a foot  of  the  prize,  when, 
with  a yell,  he  lifts  it  and  sends  it  flying  through 
and  fifty  feet  beyond  the  wickets.  The  applause 
is  tumultuous,  and  in  it  even  the  dignified  daimios, 


308 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


bride  and  groom,  ladies  and  gentlemen  in  waiting, 
and  all,  except  the  judges,  join. 

The  H6ikd  in  the  red  helmets  have  won.  The 
riders  now  pass  by  the  judges,  salute,  and  stall  their 
horses.  The  gentlemen  riders  adjust  dress,  hair,  and 
toilet,  and  soon  re-appear  as  spectators. 

Several  other  games  of  dakiu  followed  the  first 
by  fresh  relays  of  Genji  and  Hdik6  youth.  After 
the  final  score  the  prizes  were  presented.  Of  the 
three  games  played,  the  crack  contestants,  the  white- 
hats,  or  Genji,  won  two.  The  daimio  presented  with 
his  own  hands  a roll  of  figured  white  silk,  a gold- 
emblazoned  helmet  with  the  armorial  bearing  of  the 
Genji  upon  it,  and  a porcelain  vase  of  red  Kaga 
ware.  To  the  subordinate  players  the  daimio’s  son, 
Fujimaro,  gave  scrolls  of  ornamented  Echizen  paper, 
with  his  autograph  written  thereon. 

Thus  ended  the  polo  tournament  in  honor  of  the 
young  couple  and  the  Higo  guests,  with  all  the  im- 
posing surroundings  of  feudal  display.  The  value 
in  affording  good  exercise,  health,  enjoyment,  and 
discipline  to  eye,  nerve,  and  muscle  seemed  exceed- 
ingly  great.  It  had  all  the  excitements  of  war,  with 
only  an  extremely  low  per  cent  of  its  danger,  and 
was  evidently  one  of  the  best  of  the  manly  sports 
of  “the  country  of  brave  warriors.” 

So  the  days  passed  sweetly  away  during  the  whole 
summer  in  which  Kiku-himd  was  a bride.  Nor  did 
her  heart  once  become  homesick  for  her  southern 
home. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


SEEKEBS  AETEE  GOD. 


1HE  castle  in  Fukui,  begun  in  the  twelfth  cent- 


-L  ury,  enlarged  in  the  sixteenth,  and  again  re- 
planned in  the  eighteenth  by  Iyeyasu  himself,  and, 
rebuilt  by  his  son,  occupied  the  larger  portion  of  the 
city.  It  was  surrounded  by  a triple  line  of  stone 
walls  surmounted  by  ramparts  and  surrounded  by 
moats  or  ditches,  which  were  fed  by  three  streams 
coming  in  from  the  north,  all  emptying  into  the 
large  river  which  flows  along  the  front  of  the  city. 
In  this  manner  the  moats  were  kept  full  of  clean, 
bright  running  water. 

If  we  cross  the  drawbridge  of  the  castle  and  enter 
the  main  part  of  the  citadel,  we  shall  find  that  there 
is  in  progress  a large  school  which  is  devoted  to  the 
mastery  of  the  native  literature,  to  the  Chinese  char- 
acters, and  also  to  the  Dutch,  the  only  foreign  lan- 
guage then  studied  by  progressive  samurai.  If  we 
enter  this  school  in  the  early  part  of  the  year  1859 
we  shall  find  our  old  friend  Honda  Jiro.  He  is  no 
longer  a would-be  destroyer  of  foreigners,  but  ap- 
parently only  a commonplace  teacher.  The  school- 
room consists  of  a large  apartment,  covered  on  the 
floor  with  mats.  On  these  mats  young  men  are  kneel- 
ing, or  rather  sitting  upon  their  heels,  before  a low 


309 


310 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


table  not  more  than  a foot  high.  They  are  commit- 
ting to  memory  page  after  page  of  the  Japanese  his- 
torical books,  and  they  are  repeating  the  words  to 
themselves  out  loud,  so  that  the  noise  of  the  room  is 
like  Babel. 

The  old  method  of  study  was  first  to  know  all  the 
characters  on  the  page  of  a book.  Without  any 
regard  to  the  meaning,  the  scholar  must  learn  to 
know  the  sound  to  the  ear  and  the  shape  to  the  eye 
of  the  Chinese  ideographs,  and  also  to  reproduce 
them  by  the  pen  on  paper.  After  that  had  been  ac- 
complished, the  teacher  explained  the  meaning  of  the 
characters,  the  student  construed  and  translated,  and 
the  text  of  the  book  was  slowly  mastered  and  its 
contents  were  understood. 

Somewhat  as  Latin  school-books  are  to  English 
are  the  Chinese  text-books,  in  which  most  of  the 
standard  Japanese  books  or  history  are  written,  to 
Japanese.  The  young  men  were  accustomed  to 
commit  the  text  to  memory  and  then  stand  with 
their  backs  to  the  teacher  in  order  not  to  look  upon 
the  books  before  them,  and  recite  to  him  the  whole 
page  from  memory.  The  writing  lesson  consisted 
of  copying  out  numbers  of  Chinese  characters  and 
then  writing  and  re-writing  them  from  memory. 
The  Chinese  characters  are  very  clear  and  beautiful 
to  .the  eye,  and  when  one  becomes  master  of  them 
there  is  a great  fascination  in  reproducing  them  with 
ink  on  paper. 

On  the  tables  were  writing  materials,  consisting 
of  large  ink-stones,  which  were  of  a dark  color  with 


SEEKERS  AFTER  GOD. 


311 


a hollow  place  cut  in  them  for  the  ink  when  made 
liquid  by  rubbing  sticks  of  solid  ink  with  water. 
The  black  fluid  was  used  with  pencils,  or  pens, 
which  were  brushes  made  of  fine  hair.  The  copy- 
books were  of  thick  paper  cut  into  leaves  a foot 
square,  which  were  so  repeatedly  covered  with  ink 
as  to  be  without  a spot  of  white.  After  every  writ- 
ing lesson  the  books  were  hung  out  upon  lines  to 
dry,  and  the  next  day  new  writing  exercises  were 
practiced  upon  the  old  thick  layers  of  ink  which 
had  been  used  the  day  before.  The  wet  ink  easily 
showed  plainly  on  the  dry  and  caked  deposits  of 
previous  exercises. 

One  may  wonder  at  the  great  change  which  had 
come  over  Mr.  Honda  Jiro,  that  he  should  turn  from 
becoming  a would-be  assassin  into  a quiet  teacher; 
but  the  truth  is  that  years  of  reflection,  in  addition 
to  the  constraint  and  instruction  derived  from  the 
good  and  discreet  Professor  Koba  and  the  kindness 
of  the  daimios  of  Echizen,  had  wrought  a trans- 
formation. In  the  first  place,  Mr.  Rai  had  hinted  to 
Honda,  when  first  out  of  the  Yedo  prison,  that  the 
real  object  of  Professor  Koba  was  to  restore  the 
Mikado  to  ancient  power,  but  that  his  plan  was  to 
do  it  in  a different  way  than  by  killing  the  foreign- 
ers. In  the  second  place,  the  prince  himself  had 
assured  him  that  the  best  way,  in  the  long  run,  to 
overcome  the  foreigners  and  to  keep  Japan  safe,  was 
to  adopt  their  learning,  weapons,  and  moral  princi- 
ples ; while  Mr.  Rai  had  been  most  wise  and  kind 
and  helpful  in  assisting  Honda  to  understand  that 
the  pen  and  the  book  were  mightier  than  the  sword. 


312 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


During  all  the  time  of  his  “domiciliary  confine- 
ment,” Professor  Koba  had  been  in  correspondence 
with  Honda,  and  his  letters  contained  noble  senti- 
ments and  ideas  about  duty  and  man’s  relation  to 
heaven,  upon  which  the  young  man  deeply  pondered. 
In  these  letters  were  many  things  said  about  the 
Creator,  providence,  sin,  and  holiness,  but  wholly 
of  a different  cast  of  thought  from  what  either  the 
Buddhist  priests,  Shinto  lecturers,  or  Confucian 
teachers  taught.  Yet  never  was  the  name  of  Christ, 
elsewhere  so  publicly  proclaimed  in  Japan  and  her- 
alded as  infamous,  mentioned  in  these  letters,  though 
it  was  often  hinted  at;  for  Mr.  Koba  feared  lest 
the  ubiquitous  spies  to  the  government  should  open 
his  letters,  and  thus  defeat  his  purpose,  and  send  both 
of  them  again  to  prison  and  to  death.  When,  how- 
ever, Honda  came  back  to  Fukui,  Professor  Koba 
boldly  told  him  that  his  teacher  was  no  other  than 
the  one  outlawed  in  Japan,  Jesus  Christ,  whom  the 
Japanese  called  Yasu,  and  that  the  book  he  loved 
most  to  read  was  the  New  Testament  of  that  same 
Yasu.  Both  together  then  became  earnest  students 
and  readers  of  the  Chinese  New  Testament  which 
Professor  Koba  had  secured  through  the  Chinese 
captain  of  a junk  at  Nagasaki. 

“ I am  in  hope,”  said  Professor  Koba,  one  day  as 
they  met  secretly  together,  “that  many  of  our  think- 
ing men  will  study  this  book ; for  I hear  from  Mito 
that  the  enlightened  daimio  of  that  province  is  look- 
ing into  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  I know  he  has 
some  Christian  books,  and  images  and  pictures  of 


SEEKERS  AFTER  GOD. 


313 


the  Virgin  Mary  and  the  saints;  but  this  Portuguese 
and  Spanish  form  of  the  Jesus-doctrine  does  not 
commend  itself  to  me.  I am  puzzled  to  account  for 
the  cruelties  of  the  Inquisition,  and  at  some  of  the 
political  things  done  by  the  rulers  of  the  religion  at 
Rome,  for  they  do  not  seem  to  accord  with  what 
Jesus  teaches.  However,  I hope  at  some  time  to 
meet  with  a teacher  from  England  or  America.  The 
Hollanders  hinted  that  there  was  a great  difference 
between  the  forms  of  the  Jesus-religion  in  northern 
and  in  southern  Europe.” 

So  then  Honda  had  given  up  all  hope  of  fighting 
the  foreigners  or  drawing  their  blood,  and  had  given 
himself  to  the  patient  task  of  enlightening  the  young 
men  of  his  own  province.  Further,  he  had,  by  means 
of  the  wise  assistance  of  Doctor  Sano,  made  his 
peace  even  with  the  young  lady,  Asai,  who,  misin- 
formed and  in  a fit  of  passion,  had  once  desired  that 
the  god  Fudo  might  take  his  life.  They  had  been 
married,  and  were  now  living  in  quiet  and  comfort 
in  a beautiful  little  house  within  the  inclosure  of 
the  castle.  Her  father  had  purchased  the  rank  and 
privileges  of  a samurai,  and  now  wore  two  swords 
and  lived  within  the  castle  precincts,  having  retired 
from  active  business. 

Usually  a merchant  who  thus  purchased  rank  and 
honors,  and  had  nothing  else  than  his  money-bags  to 
recommend  him,  was  apt  to  be  snubbed,  insulted,  and 
ignored  at  first  by  the  samurai  of  hereditary  rank, 
who  sneeringly  spoke  of  him  as  a “ money-lifted 
samurai.”  In  this  case,  however,  Mr.  Asai’s  repu- 


314 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


tation  as  a man  of  integrity  and  public  spirit  was 
so  high,  and  since  the  liberal  sum  paid  by  him  was 
immediately  applied  to  educational  purposes  by  the 
daimio,  all  parties  were  mutually  pleased.  Each 
one  of  Mr.  Asai’s  family  was  treated  with  respect, 
and  Honda  Jiro’s  course  highly  approved ; few,  how- 
ever, knowing  the  secret  of  “the  Hour  of  the  Ox.” 

Even  Professor  Koba  himself,  who  had  purposely 
remained  single  until  long  past  forty,  thought  it  was 
high  time  for  him  to  cease  living  alone.  He  there- 
fore made  a journey  to  his  native  province,  and 
there  took  to  himself  a wife  — a lovely  and  accom- 
plished lady,  one  among  the  many  of  that  province 
who  were  noted  for  their  beauty  — and  had  brought 
her  to  Fukui,  where  he  was  now  living.  He  had 
enlarged  his  circle  of  pupils  and  friends,  who  were 
learning  from  him  the  glorious  ethical  studies  of  the 
great  Chinese  masters,  as  well  as  receiving  a new  and 
wonderful  stimulus  to  both  discussion  and  action. 
For  in  Mr.  Koba’s  lectures  and  conversations  there 
were  many  strange  expressions  and  even  ideas,  which 
somehow  or  other  extremely  interested  the  hearers 
and  provoked  inquiry ; but  Mr.  Koba  did  not  tell  the 
origin  of  his  thoughts.  He  enjoyed  more  than  ever 
the  confidence  of  the  daimio  of  the  province,  who 
gave  him  more  and  more  power  in  carrying  out  the 
reforms  which  he  desired  to  see  effected. 

Among  other  things  he  was  exceedingly  success- 
ful in  abolishing  from  the  dominions  of  the  daimio 
every  species  of  gambling;  so  that  the  dreadful 
vice,  which  was  so  prevalent  in  some  other  prov- 


SEEKERS  AFTER  GOD. 


315 


inces,  was  almost  unknown  in  Echizen.  Further- 
more certain  other  evil  practices,  so  often  indulged 
in  by  the  gentlemen  of  the  province,  were  banished 
to  the  sea-ports  and  places  outside  of  the  capital 
city,  so  that  if  one  desired  to  indulge  in  that  which 
is  unseemly  he  was  compelled  to  go  to  other  places. 
No  one  could  live  long  within  the  province  of  Echi- 
zen but  would  feel  a healthful  glow  of  intellectual 
inquiry  and  love  of  study.  He  would  also  note  the 
hopeful  expectation  of  a better  state  of  things  for 
all  Japan,  as  well  as  a general  dissatisfaction  with 
that  which  was  low  and  immoral  and  sensual.  In  a 
word,  this  daimio's  court  in  the  little  inland  city 
of  Fukui  was  one  of  the  bright  spots  of  light  and 
civilization  at  this  time. 

A beginning  was  even  made  in  the  direction  of 
elevating  the  eta  and  hi-nin  to  something  like  hu- 
manity ; and  many  of  the  cruel  practices  and  cus- 
toms of  which  the  eta  were  victims  were  prohibited, 
and  they  were  treated  with  comparative  kindness. 
For  years  the  most  miserable  of  these  creatures  had 
had  no  houses  to  live  in,  but  only  huts  of  straw ; or 
they  found  shelter  under  the  great  bridge,  to  be 
alternately  drowned  out  or  killed  by  the  miasma  of 
the  damp  mud.  The  better  portion  of  them,  how- 
ever, had  houses,  but  no  rights  before  the  law. 
Their  name,  eta,  as  the  scholars  discussed  it,  came 
from  e , meaning  flesh,  especially  of  cows  or  horses 
after  flaying,  and  tori,  taker  or  gatherer.  The  fact 
that  these  people  handled  or  sold  meat  or  dead  ani- 
mals put  them  under  the  ban,  first  of  Buddhism, 


316 


HONDA  THE  SAMTJRAI. 


and  then  of  society,  so  that  any  reform  in  their 
behalf  was  a blow  to  Buddhism,  and  hence  was 
opposed  by  the  priests. 

In  the  cautious  discussions  of  political  affairs,  it 
was  generally  agreed  by  Mr.  Koba  and  the  prince,  and 
nearly  all  of  the  enlightened  men,  that  everything 
should  be  done  in  national  affairs  by  taking  counsel 
of  all  the  different  daimios,  and  that  nothing  arbi- 
trary should  take  place.  Since  foreigners  had  come 
upon  the  soil  the  old  dual  system  of  the  Throne  and 
the  Camp  would  soon  be  disturbed,  and  this  should 
be  carefully  modified  by  wise  counsels  and  not  by 
any  one-man  power.  In  a word,  the  study  of  mod- 
ern history  was  beginning  to  bear  fruit. 

The  prince  had  greatly  admired  the  action  of  the 
Yedo  government  in  calling  together  a council  of 
the  daimios  to  deliberate  upon  the  propositions  made 
by  Commodore  Perry,  and  he  trusted  that  this  was  a 
good  precedent  which  would  be  continued  to  be  fol- 
lowed, so  that  Japan  would  possess  something  like  a 
parliament,  in  which  national  affairs  could  be  dis- 
cussed by  the  samurai. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 


“EXPEL  THE  BARBARIANS.” 

IN  the  summer  of  1858  the  Tycoon  in  Yedo  was 
taken  ill,  and  late  in  August  he  died.  The 
prince  of  Echizen  knew  that  a political  crisis  was 
likely  to  occur,  since  the  Tycoon  was  childless,  and 
an  heir  must  be  appointed.  The  regent,  or  prime 
minister,  who  had  the  greatest  power  was  named  Ii 
Kamon  no  Kami.  He  was  an  arbitrary  man  and 
inclined  to  do  very  much  as  he  pleased,  and  to  give 
himself  up  to  his  own  selfish  pleasures  without  tak- 
ing counsel  from  the  other  daimios  or  ministers  of 
state.  At  least  this  was  what  his  critics  said. 

The  prince  of  Echizen,  leaving  Fukui,  came  quickly 
to  Yedo,  to  be  present  as  a relative  of  the  Tokugawa 
family,  and  assist  with  his  advice.  With  the  prince 
of  Owari,  and  others,  he  wished  that  Keiki,  the 
seventh  son  of  the  prince  of  Mito,  should  be  made 
Tycoon.  This  gentleman  was  of  age,  accomplished 
and  popular ; but  the  prime  minister  paid  no  atten- 
tion whatever  to  the  good  advice  of  the  daimios,  and 
chose  an  heir  who  was  only  twelve  years  of  age,  and 
who  would  not  have  any  influence  ; so  that  the  prime 
minister,  as  it  seemed,  could  take  all  power  to  him- 
self. They  now  began  to  call  him,  “ The  Swaggering 
Prime  Minister.” 


31V 


318 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


While  the  view  we  have  stated  was  the  honest 
opinion  of  many  Japanese  of  the  years  1858-60,  it 
must  be  remembered  that  to  a few  progressive  men 
then,  and  many  of  them  now,  it  was  not  a true  judg- 
ment upon  Ii  Kamon  no  Kami,  whose  motives  were 
not  bad.  He  sincerely  loved  his  country,  and  wished 
to  open  it  peacefully  to  western  civilization.  The 
foreign  vessels,  British,  Dutch,  Russian,  and  French, 
were  now  visiting  the  Goast  of  Japan  in  increasing 
numbers,  and  nearly  all  of  them  demanded  that 
treaties  should  be  made.  Above  all,  Mr.  Townsend 
Harris,  the  American  minister,  who  had  come  from 
Shimoda  to  live  permanently  in  Yedo,  visited  fre- 
quently the  headquarters  of  the  premier,  and  de- 
manded that  the  Yedo  government  should  hurry 
up  the  authorities  in  Kyoto  to  take  immediate  action 
and  make  a commercial  treaty.  The  prime  minister, 
being  afraid  that  some  accident  would  happen  by 
which  Japan  would  be  involved  in  war,  as  were  China 
and  India,  and  be  invaded  or  conquered,  determined 
himself  to  expedite  matters.  In  fact,  he  resolved  to 
do  this  if  necessary  even  at  what  seemed  to  be  the 
expense  of  all  propriety,  and  in  defiance  of  the  opin- 
ion of  men  who  thought  themselves  as  well  able  to 
judge  as  himself.  He  therefore  put  his  seal  and 
signature  to  a new  treaty,  without  the  sanction  of  the 
Mikado.  He  knew  that  the  Japanese  were  not  then 
prepared  to  resist  the  pressure  brought  upon  them. 

When  the  prince  of  Echizen,  and  other  lords  who 
were  blood  relations  of  the  Tycoon,  found  out  that 
“ the  swaggering  prime  minister  ” had  made  a treaty 


319 


“EXPEL  THE  BARBABIANS.” 

with  Mr.  Harris,  the  American  minister,  entirely  on 
his  own  account,  without  consulting  others,  or  with- 
out going  through  the  forms  which  were  so  properly 
observed  at  the  time  of  the  coming  of  Commodore 
Perry,  they  at  once  ordered  their  palanquins,  and 
going  to  the  palace  desired  an  interview  with  the  Ty- 
coon, to  protest  against  making  treaties  with  foreign 
nations  without  orders  from  the  Mikado  and  the  im- 
perial court.  According  to  the  native  historians 
their  request  for  an  interview  with  the  Tycoon  was 
refused  by  the  prime  minister,  who  saw  them  himself, 
insulted  them,  sent  them  away,  and  told  them  never 
to  come  back  into  the  castle  again.  Then,  so  it  is 
said,  he  gave  himself  to  pleasure  at  the  expense  of 
the  public  funds,  while  at  the  same  time  he  sent  his 
spies  to  Kyoto  and  other  places  throughout  the 
country  and  arrested  all  the  patriots  whom  he  sup- 
posed were  interfering  with  his  arbitrary  purposes. 

These  men  were  not  so  much  opposed  to  foreign- 
ers as  they  were  desirous  of  having  things  done 
according  to  enlightened  public  opinion  and  with 
some  form  of  representative  government.  Indeed,  a 
great  many  of  the  more  respectable  of  them  “ veiled 
their  larger  purpose  ” under  the  cry  which  now 
arose  throughout  the  country,  and  which  afterward 
swelled  to  the  proportions  of  a storm,  “ Honor  the 
Mikado  and  expel  the  barbarians ! ” Though  at 
first  few,  these  “ Mikado-reverencers  ” and  “ foreigner- 
haters  ” gradually  enlarged  their  numbers,  until  there 
were  organizations  of  them  all  over  the  empire.  In 
their  ardor  to  destroy  the  Yedo  despotism,  and  to 


320 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


unify  their  nation  by  exalting  their  sovereign,  they 
were  ready  to  do  any  deed  of  violence.  In  order  to 
checkmate  the  desires  and  the  policy  of  the  prime 
minister,  the  more  loyal,  upright,  and  calm-minded 
men  refrained  from  sympathy  with  these  “ Mikado- 
reverencers  ” and  “ barbarian-expellers,”  but  desired 
rather  that  things  should  be  done  according  to 
public  opinion.  Many  of  the  more  active  patriots, 
among  whom  were  the  brother  of  Doctor  Sano,  Nogd 
Toro,  and  Ban  Saburo,  were  seized  in  Kyoto  and 
brought  in  cages  to  Yedo,  where  were  already  so 
many  victims  of  the  prime  minister’s  high-handed 
policy  that  every  ward  of  the  great  prison  was 
crowded. 

The  hopes  of  the  moderate  men,  like  Koba  and 
the  daimio  of  Echizen,  that  the  example  set  by  the 
Tycoon,  in  calling  together  an  assembly  of  daimios 
to  consider  the  treaty  of  Commodore  Perry,  would 
be  followed  by  the  gradual  formation  of  something 
like  a national  body  for  the  discussion  of  public 
affairs,  were  totally  disappointed  ; for  the  prime  min- 
ister, instead  of  relaxing,  became  still  more  fixed 
in  his  views  of  despotic  government.  He  now  gave 
full  rein  to  his  despotic  ideas,  and  when  the  prince 
of  Mito  and  others  pressed  upon  the  Yedo  govern- 
ment the  idea  of  honoring  the  emperor  by  canceling 
the  treaties  and  expelling  the  foreigners  from  Japan, 
the  prime  minister  found  it  necessary  to  take  violent 
action.  He  ordered  Mito  to  be  put  into  perma- 
nent imprisonment  and  his  son  into  exile,  while  the 
princes  of  Echizen,  Owari,  Tosa,  and  Uwajima  were 


“ EXPEL  THE  BARBARIANS. 


321 


compelled  to  resign  their  offices  into  the  hands  of 
their  sons,  and  to  live  in  their  secondary  yashikis  in 
Yedo.  When  in  the  height  of  his  career  he  ordered 
to  the  death  over  twenty  upright  and  honorable  men 
who  had  opposed  his  views.  Among  the  patriots 
compelled  to  commit  hara-kiri  was  Doctor  Sano’s 
brother,  an  accomplished  scholar  and  gentleman. 

The  news  of  these  doings  created  a tremendous 
excitement  all  through  the  country,  especially  in  the 
capitals  of  the  princes  who  had  been  in  prison  or 
sent  into  exile.  A desperate  band  of  ronins  made  a 
conspiracy  to  destroy  the  life  of  li,  the  prime  minis- 
ter. On  the  great  holiday  of  the  third  day  of  the 
third  month,  that  is,  the  twenty-third  of  March,  1860, 
while  going  in  his  palanquin  to  the  palace,  his  train 
of  retainers  was  set  upon,  during  a snow-storm,  by 
a body  of  armed  men,  most  of  whom  were  Mito 
ronins.  In  the  sword-battle  which  ensued,  the  head 
of  the  prime  minister  was  cut  off  and  his  body  left 
a bleeding  trunk.  On  the  persons  of  the  captured 
assassins  was  a paper  charging  Ii  with  five  crimes, 
the  chief  of  which  was  that  of  “ being  frightened  by 
the  empty  threats  of  the  foreign  barbarians  into  mak- 
ing treaties  with  them,  and,  under  the  plea  of  politi- 
cal necessity,  of  doing  this  without  the  Mikado’s 
sanction.”  The  assassins  called  themselves  “ repre- 
sentatives of  divine  anger.”  Two  days  later,  as  so 
reported,  the  head  cut  off  in  Yedo  was  tossed  into 
the  garden  of  the  daimio  of  Mito,  fifty  miles  away 
from  the  Camp  City.  Historical  research  proves  the 
rumor  baseless. 


322 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


This  tragic  event  only  served  to  loosen  still  more 
the  whole  feudal  system  of  Japan.  The  samurai 
daily  deserted  their  masters,  the  daimios,  and  be- 
came organized  bands  of  ronin.  Their  sole  pretext 
was  to  see  the  Mikado  restored  to  supreme  power, 
while  most  of  them  were  also  jo-i , or  alien-haters. 
They  lived  by  extorting  money  and  food  from  the 
merchants  and  farmers.  Early  in  the  winter  of  1861 
a party  of  the  cowardly  wretches  lay  in  wait  in  the 
streets  of  Yedo  for  Mr.  Heusken,  a young  Hollan- 
der, and  the  secretary  of  Mr.  Harris,  the  American 
minister.  Returning  from  the  Prussian  legation,  he 
was  attacked  in  the  darkness.  So  sharp  are  Japan- 
ese swords  that,  in  time  of  excitement,  a man  may 
receive  many  and  fatal  wounds  without  knowing 
until  too  late  their  seriousness.  Though  he  reached 
the  American  legation,  he  lived  but  two  hours. 
This  was  the  eighth  foreigner  killed  since  1859. 

The  foundations  of  society  were  threatened  with 
dissolution,  as  the  whole  empire  seemed  to  be  swarm- 
ing with  bands  of  men  who  owned  no  allegiance  to 
the  daimios ; for  while  little  or  no  national  senti- 
ment existed  among  the  farmers  and  lower  class 
people,  they  looked  to  their  local  lords  as  their 
only  rulers  and  to  the  Mikado  as  only  a shadowy 
and  far-off  being.  The  political  heavens  were  gath- 
ering blackness  and  all  hearts  feared.  It  was  true, 
as  one  of  the  most  high-souled  ronins  of  the  time 
expressed  it,  “ the  empire  is  on  the  point  of  becom- 
ing a hell.” 

Indeed,  in  the  system  of  terrorism,  such  as  the 


“ EXPEL  THE  BARBARIANS." 


323 


government  of  Japan  was  under  the  Tycoon’s  mili- 
tary system,  the  only  method  of  redress  seemed  to 
be  by  assassination,  and  the  only  sure  weapon  the 
sword.  There  existed  no  provision  or  opportunity 
for  the  expression  of  the  views  of  patriots.  In  the 
political  machine  there  was  no  congress  or  parlia- 
ment to  act  as  a safety-valve.  The  only  way  by 
which  the  feelings  of  those  who  made  public  opin- 
ion could  be  made  manifest  was  in  blood.  It  was 
“despotism  tempered  by  assassination.”  In  repub- 
lics, constitutional  monarchies,  and  representative 
governments,  such  as  exist  in  Christendom,  political 
parties  make  and  unmake  the  policy  of  the  presi- 
dents, kings,  or  ministers the  newspaper  press  re- 
flects public  opinion  ; but  under  despotisms,  dyna- 
mite, bomb-shells,  and  the  various  methods  of  assas- 
sination take  the  place  of  caucuses,  elections,  cam- 
paigns, polls,  votes,  and  discussions.  It  is  highly 
probable  that  the  premier,  Ii  Kamon  no  Kami, 
though  trained  in  the  ways  of  a Japanese  politician 
of  the  bakufu  days,  was  a sincere  patriot,  and 
wanted  to  save  his  country  from  being  invaded  by 
the  Europeans  as  China  had  been,  or  subjugated  as 
India  was.  To  accomplish  his  purpose  he  followed 
out  the  Tokugawa  policy  of  force,  using  arbitrary 
means.  Echizen’s  method  was  the  reverse. 

That  is  the  usual  fault  of  a military  man  even 
when  made  a president  of  a republic.  A soldier 
expects  to  govern  a nation  just  as  he  commands 
an  army ; to  say,  “ Do  this  ” and  expect  instant  obe- 
dience, or  to  have  the  insubordinate  shot.  The 


324 


HONDA  THE  SAMUBA1. 


Premier  Ii  also  thought  that  in  this  case  the  end 
justified  the  means,  and  so  used  “ the  tj^rant’s  plea  ” 
which,  as  history  shows,  is  not  restricted  to  any  age, 
climate,  or  country.  In  England  when  the  people 
in  parliament  disagree  with  the  policy  of  the  queen’s 
ministers,  they  move  a vote  of  censure  and  the  min- 
isters resign.  In  the  United  States  when  the  people 
are  opposed  to  an  administration,  they  go  to  the  polls 
on  election  day  and  vote  in  another  platform,  and 
change  the  national  policy  with  their  servants;  or 
in  congress  they  rebuke  the  president  by  passing 
their  bill  over  his  veto.  In  old  Japan,  the  appa- 
ratus of  parties  — polls,  elections,  and  congress  — 
was  lacking.  The  assassination  of  the  Premier  Ii 
was  simply  the  old  samurai  way  of  moving  a vote 
of  censure.  It  was  the  swift,  barbarous  way  of 
pretending  to  stand  in  Heaven’s  place  and  so  using 
the  sword.  The  samurai  hated  the  priests,  but  they 
outdid  the  priests  in  claiming  to  be  the  vicars  of 
Heaven. 

This  state  of  things  could  not  last  long,  and  Ii, 
little  as  he  or  his  friends  may  have  then  suspected, 
was  destined  to  be  an  instrument  of  Providence  in 
guiding  the  nation  toward  constitutional  and  rep- 
resentative institutions.  The  great  prince  of  Cho- 
shiu  addressed  a letter  to  the  bakufu  urging  that  the 
Tycoon  should  proceed  to  Kyoto  and  call  a congress 
of  all  the  daimios  in  order  to  get  the  opinions  of  the 
nation.  The  Throne  and  the  Camp,  Court  and 
Bakufu  ought  to  act  in  concert,  in  which  case  the 
public  opinion  could  be  easily  known.  The  imperial 


“ EXPEL  THE  BARBARIANS” 


325 


court  was  so  pleased  with  the  suggestion  that  it  sent 
for  the  writer  of  the  letter.  Orders  were  at  once 
given  to  the  great  daimios  of  Satsuma  and  Choshiu 
to  keep  the  ronins  and  lawless  characters  in  order. 

Shortly  after  the  Mikado  sent  an  envoy  to  order 
the  Yedo  government  to  carry  out  the  idea  in  the 
prince  of  Choshiu’s  letter,  and  call  the  national  as- 
sembly of  daimios  in  Kyoto.  To  enforce  the  orders 
of  the  imperial  court  Keiki  was  appointed  guardian 
of  the  young  Tycoon,  and  Matsudaira,  the  prince  of 
Echizen,  was  appointed  supreme  dictator  of  affairs. 

This  was  a proud  day  for  the  men  of  the  Fukui 
clan,  thus  to  see  their  beloved  prince,  who,  for  oppo- 
sition to  arbitrary  measures,  had  once  been  impris- 
oned and  dishonored  by  Ii,  now  raised  to  a position 
of  authority  even  higher.  Matsudaira’s  efforts  had 
always  been  directed  toward  the  use  of  argument 
and  reason  rather  than  the  sword  in  matters  of  gov- 
ernment, and  the  truest  patriots  rejoiced  when  they 
saw  such  a man  at  the  head  of  affairs. 

Among  the  three  hundred  or  more  daimios  of 
Japan  very  few  were  of  any  great  strength  of  char- 
acter, and  in  general  all  real  power  and  influence 
were  wielded  by  their  Jcaro,  “ family  elders  ” or  ad- 
visers, who  were  able  men  of  low  rank.  But  among 
the  crowd  of  titled  nobodies  the  daimios  of  Echizen, 
Mito,  Hizen,  Tosa,  Owari,  and  Uwajima  shone  con- 
spicuous for  ability  and  personal  worth.  The  prince 
of  Echizen,  thus  suddenly  exalted  to  be  the  virtual 
administrator  of  all  Japan,  had  the  advantage  of 
high  reputation  and  popularity. 


326 


HONDA  THE  SAMUBA1. 


Yet  the  political  situation  was  a very  critical  one 
and  profoundly  difficult.  As  a relative  of  the  Toku- 
gawa  family,  and  being  one  who  was  above  all  things 
desirous  of  honoring  the  noble  line  founded  by  Iy6- 
yasu,  the  prince  had  to  face  the  problem  of  being 
first  of  all  loyal  to  the  Mikado  and  the  court,  and 
then  of  dealing  with  the  daimios  and  the  clans,  who 
were  so  hostile  as  to  wish  the  immediate  destruction 
of  the  Yedo  government.  Further,  he  must  keep 
faith  with  the  foreigners  who  continually  and  greed- 
ily pressed  him  for  more  privileges  and  advantages ; 
while  on  the  other  hand  he  was  as  eagerly  pressed 
by  fanatical  patriots  to  destroy  the  aliens  or  to  per- 
suade them  to  leave  the  country. 

Further,  since  the  authority  of  the  Yedo  govern- 
ment had  been  loosened,  disorders  were  increasing 
in  both  the  cities  of  Yedo  and  Kyoto,  and  assassina- 
tions of  men  whom  the  ronins  marked  for  death 
were  of  frequent  occurrence.  Only  a few  days 
before  a retainer  of  the  daimios  of  Tamba  mur- 
dered an  English  corporal  of  marines  of  the  Brit- 
ish legation  in  Yedo  for  no  other  reason  than 
because  he  hated  foreigners.  In  Kyoto  the  heads 
of  two  retainers  of  a Kyoto  noble  were  found  stuck 
up  on  a board  on  the  dry  bed  of  the  river  before 
Kyoto.  These  events  took  place  only  a few  days 
after  the  prince  of  Echizen  received  his  appoint- 
ment. In  addition  to  the  princes  of  Satsuma  and 
Choshiu,  the  daimio  of  Tosa,  being  then  in  Kyoto, 
was  ordered  to  assist  in  policing  the  capital  and 
keeping  in  order  the  fanatical  patriots.  Thus  arose 


'■'■EXPEL  THE  BARBARIANS.” 


327 


the  famous  combination,  lasting  over  twenty  years, 
called  Sa-cho-to,  and  destined  to  become  so  famous 
in  recent  history  and  so  powerful  in  government 
even  until  1890.  The  name  is  made,  in  common 
Japanese  style,  by  uniting  in  one  word  the  first  syl- 
lables of  Satsuma,  Choshiu,  and  Tosa. 

Accepting  the  responsibility  of  being  for  a time 
the  virtual  ruler  of  all  Japan,  Matsudaira,  lord  of 
Echizen,  summoned  Professor  Koba  to  be  his  chief 
adviser,  Mr.  Rai  Goro  to  be  his  nearest  assistant 
executive,  and  Honda  Jiro  to  be  his  secretary.  He 
began  his  difficult  and  delicate  task  by  acting  on  the 
advice  of  the  wise  and  able  man  and  administrator 
whom  years  before  he  had  invited  from  Higo,  and 
who  had  been  his  counselor  in  Echizen.  He  trusted 
to  the  wisdom,  the  tact,  and  the  courage  of  these 
three  who  were  closest  to  him  during  the  next  two 
years  of  an  exciting  life  in  Yedo  and  Kyoto. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 


BLACK  CLOUDS  BEFORE  THE  TEMPEST. 

HE  first  act  of  Matsudaira  was  to  establish  at 


-L  Kyoto  an  office,  or  protectorate,  over  which 
the  daimio  of  Aidzu  was  appointed  head.  In  old 
Japanese  politics,  the  master-move  in  every  game 
was  to  hold  possession  of  the  Mikado,  and  to  protect 
the  court  and  palace  from  those  who  would  use  his 
person  and  name  to  enforce  their  views  or  will.  The 
emperor,  as  representative  of  the  gods  who  made 
Japan,  being  the  fountain  of  all  law  and  authority, 
all  who  obey  the  commands  issued  in  his  name 
are  “loyal;”  all  who  disobey  him  are  choteki,  rebels 
or  traitors.  The  two  names  might  be  applied  to 
the  same  man  or  party,  according  as  he  or  it  pos- 
sessed, or  were  driven  away  from,  the  imperial  pal- 
ace. Matsudaira’s  first  care  was  that  the  Mikado 
should  be  guarded  in  the  interests  of  law  and  order, 
and  that  neither  ronins  nor  the  combination  of  a 
few  ambitious  clans  should  seize  the  imperial  person 
and  government. 

The  next  reform  and  far-reaching  stroke  of  policy 
carried  out  by  Matsudaira  was  the  abolition  of  the 
custom  of  requiring  all  the  daimios  and  hatamoto, 
or  flag-supporters  of  the  Tycoon,  to  live  every  alter- 
nate year  in  Yedo.  Hitherto  the  wives  and  chil- 


328 


BLACK  CLOUDS. 


329 


dren  of  every  daimio  must  remain  in  Yedo;  while 
the  daimios  were  allowed  to  spend  only  their  al- 
ternate years  in  their  own  dominions  away  from 
their  families.  This  custom  had  been  inaugurated 
by  the  grandson  of  Iy^yasu  early  in  the  seventeenth 
century.  His  object  was  a double  one  — to  weaken 
the  power  of  the  feudal  lords,  and  by  dividing  the 
clans  to  rule  them,  and  also  to  add  to  the  glory  of 
Yedo.  It  was  a policy  that  enriched  the  city  and 
impoverished  the  country.  It  had  for  three  centu- 
ries cost  a vast  amount  of  money,  time,  and  trouble 
to  the  daimios,  which  was  now  saved  them  by  the 
abolition  of  the  custom.  While  it  helped  the  prov- 
inces, it  was  a tremendous  blow  both  to  the  pros- 
perity of  Yedo  and  the  despotic  power  of  the  Tokuga- 
was.  At  the  same  time,  the  senseless  extravagance, 
which  was  the  fruitful  cause  of  theft,  dishonesty, 
and  lying,  was  rebuked  in  an  order  which  reformed 
the  style  of  dress  and  discarded  empty  ornament. 
All  this,  though  for  the  good  of  the  country,  scared 
the  inn-keepers  and  mercantile  people  who  had  fat- 
tened on  the  old  state  of  affairs.  Thousands  of 
merchants  and  shop-keepers  at  once  closed  their 
places  of  business,  and  returned  to  their  homes  in 
the  provinces. 

Kyoto  now  became  amazingly  prosperous,  for  many 
of  the  daimios  made  their  establishments  in  that  city. 
The  reformatory  actions  of  the  dictator,  Matsudaira, 
suggested  in  many  cases  by  Professor  Koba,  greatly 
pleased  the  imperial  court,  which  ordered  the  Yedo 
government  to  clear  away  old  abuses,  reform  the 


330 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


Constitution,  and  proclaim  pardon  to  all  those  who, 
since  the  year  1858,  through  the  Premier  Ii,  or  other- 
wise, had  suffered  imprisonment  for  their  political 
opinions.  In  addition  to  this  joyful  news  for  many 
honorable  and  upright  men,  pensions  were  awarded 
to  the  families  of  those  who,  like  the  brother  of 
Doctor  Sano,  had  been  put  to  death  for  their  loyal 
sentiments.  The  honorable  duty  of  repairing  and 
beautifying  the  tombs  of  the  Mikado’s  ancestors 
was  also  performed  by  the  bakufu. 

Yet  though  Kyoto  was  so  prosperous,  the  means 
of  the  imperial  court  were  limited,  the  Mikado  hav- 
ing very  little  revenue.  One  day,  however,  a pro- 
cession of  two  hundred  and  fifty  ox-carts  entered  the 
city,  bearing  fifty-five  thousand  bushels  of  rice  done 
up  in  twenty  thousand  straw  bags,  a gift  to  the 
Mikado  from  the  prince  of  Satsuma.  This  prece- 
dent was  soon  followed  by  the  prince  of  Choshiu, 
who  made  a like  gift.  Having  no  longer  large 
yashikis  to  support  in  Yedo,  the  loyal  daimios  were 
well  able  to  be  thus  generous.  The  kug6,  or  im- 
perial court  nobles,  even  went  so  far  as  to  rebuke 
a daimio  for  going  up  to  Yedo  instead  of  Kyoto; 
whereupon  the  daimio  turned  back  and  came  to  the 
true  kio,  or  capital,  where  eighty  daimios  and  their 
retainers  now  dwelt,  crowding  the  city  beyond  what 
had  ever  been  known. 

Meanwhile  in  Yedo  the  good  work  of  the  prince 
of  Echizen  went  on.  The  memory  of  Sakuma  Ei 
was  vindicated  in  his  proposal,  made  ten  years  be- 
fore, by  the  Yedo  government’s  sending  an  order 


Tomb  of  the  Mikado’s  Ancestor. 


BLACK  CLOUDS. 


331 


to  Holland  to  build  a man-of-war,  while  Enomoto, 
Akamatsu,  Uchida,  and  others,  then  promising  men, 
whose  names  are  now  renowned  in  Japanese  naval 
annals,  were  sent  to  Holland  to  study  western  civil- 
ization and  the  art  of  naval  warfare,  and  after  five 
years’  study  to  bring  out  the  ship  to  Japan.  As  for 
Sakuma  Ei,  he  had  long  before  been  released  from 
prison,  and  was  pronounced  in  his  opinion  that  the 
country  should  be  opened  to  foreign  intercourse  and 
adopt  western  civilization.  He  always  rode  a horse 
equipped  with  an  English  saddle  and  bridle,  and,  by 
his  strong  opinions,  irritated  the  fanatical  foreigner- 
haters. 

In  addition  to  naval  reorganization  the  foun- 
dations of  a national  army  were  laid  in  a daring 
social  innovation.  Three  battalions  wTere  organized 
in  European  style,  to  be  drilled  according  to  mod- 
ern infantry  tactics.  The  cavalry  and  artillery  arms 
were  formed  of  the  class  of  samurai  known  as  hata- 
moto,  or  the  Tycoon’s  flag-supporters ; but  the  infan- 
try were  recruited  from  the  trading  and  farming 
classes.  This  was  the  sign  of  a new  day  for  Japan, 
that  the  common  people  were  admitted  to  military 
honors.  One  could  easily  see  Koba’s  hand  in  this 
move. 

It  was  difficult,  and  in  some  cases  impossible,  to 
restrain  the  violence  and  fanaticism  of  clansmen  who 
were  so  anxious  to  hasten  the  fall  of  the  Tokugawas 
that  they  were  constantly  playing  the  assassin  and 
incendiary,  knowing  no  other  means  of  bringing 
things  to  a crisis  than  the  use  of  the  sword  and  the 


332 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


torch.  They  had  a far  larger  and  nobler  purpose 
in  view,  even  a united  empire,  a restored  emperor, 
a government  founded  on  public  opinion,  and  Japan 
made  strong  before  the  world ; but  first  they  must 
destroy  the  bakufu.  Early  in  the  year  1864  the 
British  legation  near  Shinagawa  was  set  on  fire  and 
burned.  Near  the  inn  of  the  Big  Gold-fish  at  the 
Kudan,  Mr.  Hanawa  Jiro,  who  had  collected,  for  the 
Premier  Ii,  precedents  for  the  deposing  of  the  Mi- 
kado by  the  Tycoon,  was  assassinated.  In  Kyoto  the 
same  sort  of  work  went  on.  No  sooner  had  K6iki, 
the  guardian  and  advance-officer  of  the  Tycoon, 
arrived  in  that  city,  than  the  two-sworded  men 
pressed  upon  him  the  question  of  driving  out  the 
aliens.  He  replied  that  as  soon  as  the  Tycoon 
should  arrive,  the  matter  would  be  settled.  This 
evasive  answer  so  disgusted  the  fire-eating  patriots 
that  they  at  once  assassinated  Mr.  Kagawa,  a former 
agent  of  the  Yedo  government,  and  sent  his  head  to 
K4iki  as  a hint  to  hurry  up  the  expelling  of  foreign- 
ers, while  the  arms  of  the  headless  trunk  were  sent 
to  the  nobleman,  master  of  the  unfortunate  man. 
Neither  Aidzu,  protector  of  Kyoto,  nor  the  prince 
of  Echizen,  both  of  whom  nobly  strove  to  uphold 
the  honor  of  Tokugawa,  as  well  as  to  honor  the  em- 
peror, could  restrain  these  apparently  savage  acts 
which  were  indicative  of  the  stern  purpose  of  the 
patriots. 

The  Tokugawas,  as  individual  gentlemen,  were 
noble  patriots,  but  they  were  victims  of  a bad  sys- 
tem and  of  the  times,  for  no  personal  worth  of  pri- 


BLACK  CLOUDS. 


333 


vate  character  could  save  the  dual  system  which  was 
now  tottering  to  its  fall.  On  the  ninth  of  April  a 
party  of  ronins  perpetrated  so  gross  an  insult  to  the 
Tokugawas  that  the  wrath,  both  of  the  protector 
and  the  dictator,  was  so  strongly  roused  that,  in 
spite  of  the  intercession  of  the  prince  of  Choshiu 
and  a tremendous  commotion  in  the  city,  the  per- 
petrators were  imprisoned.  The  Buddhist  temple 
of  To-ji-in  was  founded  by  Ashikaga  Takauji,  the 
rival  and  opponent  of  Nitta,  and  the  first  sho-gun 
of  the  dynasty  which  at  Kamakura  overawed  the 
Mikado  from  1333  to  1573.  This  temple  contained 
in  its  reception-room  five  carved  images  of  these 
Ashikaga  rulers.  A party  of  ronins,  intending  a 
direct  insult  to  the  Tycoon,  went  at  night  and  cut 
off  the  heads  of  three  of  these  images ; and  carrying 
them  to  the  execution  ground  where  the  worst  crim- 
inals were  decapitated  stuck  them  in  clay  on  a pil- 
lory. When  the  people  of  the  city  who  were  first 
astir  saw  these  heads  in  such  a disgraceful  place  the 
news  ran  like  wildfire  through  Kyoto,  and  the  pro- 
tector and  Echizen  at  once  arrested  those  concerned 
in  the  insulting  act.  It  was  a plain  and  defiant  in- 
dication that  the  ronins  considered  both  the  Toku- 
gawa  and  the  Ashikaga  families  equally  traitors  to 
the  country. 

Nevertheless  step  by  step  the  country  advanced 
toward  institutions  before  which  even  feudalism 
must  fall,  and  the  constitution  and  representative 
government  of  the  future  approach.  Both  the  lord 
of  Echizen  and  his  faithful  counselor,  Koba,  rejoiced 


334 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


when  the  imperial  court  opened  a hall  wherein  all 
samurai  might  freely  express  their  opinions  on  polit- 
ical affairs.  This  was  mightily  different  from  the 
old  days  of  repression  of  speech  and  thought,  when 
hara-kiri  was  the  penalty  of  discussion  or  innova- 
tion. Nevertheless  there  were  fanatics  who  could 
not  discern  the  signs  of  the  times  ; and  a few  months 
later,  in  this  same  year,  they  shed  the  blood  of  Sa- 
kuma  Ei  in  the  streets  of  Kyoto,  because  he  used  a 
European  saddle  and  bridle  and  advocated  opening 
Japan  to  foreign  civilization. 

The  Tycoon  and  his  gorgeous  train  arrived  in  the 
capital  late  in  April.  Before  the  imperial  throne 
and  the  Mikado,  who  sat  behind  a screen,  his  face 
being  invisible,  he  made  his  obeisance  on  his  knees 
as  vassal  of  the  emperor.  He  stayed  in  the  castle 
of  Nijo,  while  the  prince  of  Satsuma  left  the  city. 
The  one  burning  question  which  was  now  on  all 
lips  in  Kyoto  was  that  of  driving  out  the  foreigners 
and  shutting  up  Yokohama  and  the  ports.  The 
court  sent  the  prince  of  Mito  to  Yedo  to  superin- 
tend the  ugly  job,  which  the  most  ignorant  Japanese, 
like  hermits  or  children,  supposed  they  could  accom- 
plish ; and  all  the  daimios  whose  dominions  bordered 
the  sea  were  ordered  home  to  prepare  for  war. 

The  ronins  and  samurai  came  frequently  to  wait 
upon  the  prince  of  Echizen  on  the  subject,  and 
urged  him  to  name  a day  when  the  foreigners  should 
be  swept  away  like  vermin ; but  this  enlightened 
prince  knew  only  too  well  the  difficulties  in  the  way, 
the  power  of  the  nations  of  Christendom,  the  weak- 


BLACK  CLOUDS. 


335 


ness  of  Japan,  and  the  impossibility  of  breaking 
treaties  when  once  made.  He  saw  clearly  that  these 
men  were  as  frogs  in  a well  that  know  not  the  great 
ocean;  while  the  foreigners  were  masters  of  the  sea 
and  of  the  forces  of  nature.  In  a few  years  these 
narrow  and  ignorant  patriots  would  have  their  vis- 
ion enlarged,  hut  now  they  were  as  unreasonable  as 
crying  children. 

Since  matters  had  arrived  at  a crisis  and  nothing 
seemed  to  interest  the  samurai- — the  one  class  which 
formed  public  opinions  — except  the  mad  scheme  of 
war  with  the  aliens,  the  prince  of  Echizen  saw  that 
his  work  was  done.  He  resigned  his  position  as 
dictator.  He  left  Kyoto  quietly  and  came  to  Fukui, 
while  his  trusty  counselor,  Professor  Koba,  went 
back  to  Higo  to  set  in  motion  that  train  of  young 
students,  who  have  since,  in  Europe  and  America, 
won  the  secrets  of  science,  and  the  moral  and  social 
forces  born  of  Christianity. 

About  the  first  of  June  the  Tycoon  and  his  high 
officers  again  visited  the  Mikado  at  court,  and  the 
date  for  commencing  war  against  the  foreigners  and 
sweeping  them  out  of  Japan  was  fixed  for  June  25. 
The  disagreeable  duty  was  imposed  upon  the  bakufu 
of  notifying  all  the  clans  of  this  solemn  act  of  tom- 
foolery, and  this  was  accordingly  carried  out  on 
paper,  though  the  Yedo  government  knew  that  the 
contract  could  not  be  fulfilled.  The  next  step  in 
the  absurd  program  was  that  the  Mikado  should  go 
in  triumphal  procession  to  the  shrine  of  Hachiman, 
fifteen  miles  from  Kyoto,  and  there  present  a sword 


336  HONDA  THE  XAMURAI. 

to  the  Tycoon  as  a symbol  of  the  bloody  work  to  be 
done,  and  as  an  emblem  of  his  authority,  as  general 
of  the  camp,  to  drive  out  the  barbarians. 

Such  a proposal  of  course  made  the  Tycoon  sick, 
and  he  kept  himself  at  home,  sending  K4iki  as  his 
proxy,  who  also  was  seized  with  the  kind  of  ill- 
ness which  it  was  especially  fashionable  in  Japan  to 
have  when  duty  was  disagreeable.  Kffiki  publicly 
descended  from  the  shrine,  and  the  ronins  snorted 
with  rage.  They  denounced  him  in  caustic  and 
obscene  terms,  and  demanded  that  the  Mikado  in 
person  should  take  the  field  while  they  marched 
in  the  van.  The  court  had  the  utmost  difficulty  in 
quieting  their  wrath. 

The  Choshiu  clansmen,  believing  that  the  orders 
of  the  Mikado  could  be  and  should  be  obeyed  when 
the  date  was  definitely  fixed,  had  left  Kyoto.  Re- 
turning to  their  province  they  began  the  erection  of 
batteries  on  the  heights  overlooking  the  narrow 
straits  of  Shimonos^ki,  where  the  naval  battle  of 
the  Genji  and  Hffike  was  fought  in  1184.  The 
water  is  less  than  a mile  wide,  but  commanding 
the  channel  which  runs  like  a mill-race  in  front  of 
the  town  itself,  the  new  batteries  swept  a space 
only  a half-mile  in  width.  In  formidable  redoubts 
they  mounted  twenty-four  and  thirty-two  pounders 
and  eight-inch  American  Dahlgren  guns.  They  also 
bought  at  Shanghai,  pretending  they  were  acting 
for  the  Yedo  government,  a strong  steamer,  a brig, 
and  a bark,  and  armed  them  with  brass  cannon, 
raising  the  red  sun-flag  of  Japan  at  the  peak,  and 


BLACK  CLOUDS. 


337 


the  Choshiu  flag  (three  balls  under  a white  bar)  at 
the  fore.  On  the  pennants  in  the  redoubt  was  read 
the  legend,  “ In  obedience  to  imperial  orders.”  All 
eager  and  thirsting  for  blood  they  worked  night 
and  day  to  be  ready  to  open  fire  on  the  first  foreign 
ship  that  passed  into  the  straits  on  the  date  of  the 
twenty-fifth  of  June,  as  fixed  by  the  Mikado’s  order. 

As  for  Honda  Jiro,  having  tasted  to  the  full  the 
excitement  and  turmoil  of  politics  and  impending 
war,  and  having  seen  enough  of  the  bloody  work 
of  fanatics  to  disgust  him,  and  full  of  a new  thirst, 
he  made  his  way,  with  his  wife,  to  Yokohama  to  seek 
knowledge  of  the  “ barbarians.”  He  resolved  to  go 
at  once  to  the  houses  of  the  missionaries,  to  become, 
if  necessary,  a servant  in  order  to  learn.  Heartily 
appreciating  the  noble  patriots  who,  under  the  pre- 
text of  “ driving  out  the  aliens,”  were  in  reality 
working  for  a united  and  regenerated  country  with 
one  ruler  and  one  capital,  he  was  yet  heartily  sick 
of  the  narrow  bigotry  and  brutal  bloodthirstiness 
of  ignorant  fanatics. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 


LIKE  THE  BREATH  OP  A CLAM. 

S happy  as  a clam  at  high  water  ” is  the  fisher- 


-AA.  man’s  account  of  himself  when  his  fancy  is 
tickled  for  the  moment  by  something  pleasant  and 
he  is  filled  with  delight.  But  to  the  far  Orientals 
the  idea  seems  to  be  reversed.  The  clams,  which 
are  called  “ chestnuts  of  the  shore,”  enter  into  rapt- 
ure and  day-dreams  when  the  tide  recedes.  Then 
from  the  open  mouth  of  the  giant  clam  rises  a vapor 
which  creates  a mirage  of  wonders.  The  clam’s 
breath  forms  all  the  gorgeous  things  which  to  human 
imagination  appear  in  dreams.  Palaces  of  delight 
are  thus  built  in  the  air  in  unsubstantial  majesty. 

Until  Perry  and  the  American  ships  appeared  off 
the  obscure  village  of  Yokohama,  or  “ cross  strand,” 
it  lay  on  the  bay  of  Yedo  scarcely  better  known 
than  a chestnut  dropped  by  chance  into  the  forest, 
or  a clam  living  in  the  sandy  mud  of  the  sea-shore. 
But  if  a farmer  from  the  Echizen  rice-fields  had 
looked  upon  the  scene  that  revealed  itself  on  the 
first  day  of  July,  1859,  he  would  surely  have  thought 
he  was  looking  upon  the  deceptive  mirage  of  the 
clam’s  breath.  Instead  of  the  little  hamlet  of 
thatch,  wattle,  and  mud,  with  a few  fishermen’s 
nets  spread  out  to  dry,  and  brown  children  wading 


338 


LIKE  THE  BREATH  OF  A CLAM. 


339 


in  the  water,  there  was  a bustling  town  full  of 
quickly  moving  foreigners,  busy  merchants,  carpen- 
ters sawing  and  pounding  as  if  for  dear  life  or 
double  wages,  porters  carrying  bundles,  and  muscu- 
lar fellows  pushing  with  guttural  shouts  their  loaded 
carts.  Out  in  the  bay  a fleet  of  war  and  merchant 
ships,  flying  a variety  of  flags,  steam  launches  and 
lighters,  sail  and  row  and  scull  boats  by  the  hun- 
dreds, made  almost  a floating  city. 

For  days  and  weeks  beforehand  the  government 
of  Yedo  had  been  busy  building  a causeway  run- 
ning from  Kanagawa  over  to  the  “ cross  strand,” 
and  in  laying  out  streets  and  places  for  the  consu- 
lates and  other  buildings.  Large  jetties  had  been 
built  out  into  the  water  from  which  the  ships  could 
unload  their  cargoes.  Hundreds  of  merchants  were 
already  on  the  ground.  To  build  the  grand  new 
houses  hundreds  of  carpenters  had  been  summoned 
from  Yedo  and  other  cities.  The  phenomenon  was 
more  like  a growth  of  one  of  the  American  cities 
on  the  prairies,  for  it  required  but  a few  days  and 
weeks  for  this  wonderful  treaty  port  to  spring  up 
as  by  the  touch  of  a wand. 

On  this  day,  July  1,  1859,  there  were  Americans, 
Englishmen,  Frenchmen,  and  several  other  kinds  of 
Europeans,  who  were  bargaining  with  and  buying 
from  the  Japanese,  changing  round  dollars  for  square 
coins,  and  each  one  endeavoring  to  get  the  best  of 
the  other  in  mercantile  exchange.  The  lacquered 
cabinets,  the  choice  silks,  the  carved  ivories,  the  tea, 
and  all  the  varied  produce  of  Japan  were  being 


340 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


exchanged  for  what  men  brought  from  the  United 
States  and  Europe  in  their  ships.  Hundreds  of 
Japanese  merchants  were  already  in  a high  state 
of  glee  because  they  thought  they  would  now  in- 
deed make  their  fortunes  which  they  had  so  long 
expected.  Already  in  their  dreams  the  treasure- 
ships,  with  big  sails  bent,  were  coming  from  afar. 

Great  as  was  the  commercial  enterprise  at  Yoko- 
hama the  political  innovation  in  Yedo  was  startling; 
for  in  the  very  heart  of  the  great  city  was  estab- 
lished, on  the  seventh  of  July,  the  legation  of  the 
United  States  of  America,  and  the  flag  of  the  stars 
and  stripes  was  hoisted  over  it.  Soon  also  the  flags 
of  Great  Britain,  of  France,  and  of  Holland  showed 
that  the  hated  foreigner  had  established  himself  in 
the  Holy  Country.  There  was  also  a great  deal  of 
business  done  between  the  government  offices,  for 
already  difficulties  concerning  the  exchange  of  na- 
tive and  foreign  coins  had  emerged.  Japan’s  cur- 
rency and  metallic  money  was  in  a condition  very 
interesting  to  the  curator  of  a museum  or  a col- 
lector of  curiosities,  but  hardly  suited  to  quick  and 
accurate  business.  There  were  forty-nine  different 
coins  in  circulation ; twenty-three  in  gold,  nineteen 
in  silver,  five  in  copper,  and  two  in  iron.  In  shape 
they  were  round,  oval,  square,  oblong,  bullet-shaped, 
and  with  or  without  a hole  cut  or  molded  in  the 
center.  Besides  the  various  coins  which,  even  when 
honest,  varied  in  weight  and  purity,  there  were  the 
issues  of  paper  money  from  no  fewer  than  twenty- 
three  provinces,  or  fiefs  of  daimios.  With  coin  de- 


LIKE  THE  BREATH  OF  A CLAM 


341 


based  and  an  inflation  of  paper  money,  the  economic 
troubles  of  the  peasantry  were  becoming  chronic : 
but  whereas  the  native,  accustomed  to  despotism, 
submitted  quietly,  the  foreigners  protested,  chafed, 
and  fumed. 

Sometimes  words  ran  high  about  the  regulations 
made  and  to  be  made,  for  to  the  foreign  merchant 
accustomed  to  freedom  there  seemed  to  be  too  much 
official  interference.  It  appeared  also  to  be  the  de- 
sign of  the  Japanese  government  to  fence  in  the  for- 
eigners, and  to  inclose  them  with  gates  and  guards 
and  annoying  regulations.  In  vain  did  the  Yedo 
officers  assure  the  consuls  and  diplomatic  corps  that 
this  was  for  the  protection  of  their  countrymen 
against  the  attacks  of  ronins,  assassins,  and  other 
violent  characters.  The  foreign  merchants  were  pos- 
sessed with  the  idea  that  the  only  purpose  was  to 
hinder  trade,  and  they  clamored  for  unrestricted 
communication  with  the  people. 

Gradually  the  natives  and  foreigners  began  to 
understand  each  other,  and  business  was  settled  on 
a basis  of  prosperity.  Immediately,  as  the  demand 
for  gold,  silver,  tea,  silk,  tobacco,  copper,  and  curios, 
or  art  works,  became  stronger,  production  was  stim- 
ulated, and  long  trains  of  pack-horses  and  fleets  of 
junks  set  their  heads  toward  the  new  port.  What- 
ever could  be  reared  from  the  soil,  or  made  by  the 
people,  at  once  felt  the  influence  of  the  magnet  of 
foreign  commerce,  and  was  attracted  to  Yokohama. 
At  once  prices  rose,  and  the  whole  economic  system 
of  wages,  cost,  and  contracts  was  disturbed,  creating 


342 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


trouble  among  the  wage-earners  and  laborers.  In- 
deed all  who  could  not  depend  on  keeping  away 
hunger  when  the  cost  of  rice  was  over  two  cents  a 
pound  were  in  real  distress. 

Some  of  the  daimios,  while  pretending  to  hate  the 
foreigners,  found  the  profits  of  trade  very  agreeable, 
and  secretly  investing  their  funds  in  business,  had 
agents  among  the  merchants  at  the  port  and  thus 
increased  their  income.  They  enjoyed  strange  lux- 
uries in  food ; and  the  dainties,  the  watches,  clocks, 
carpets,  mirrors,  art  works,  and  curiosities  of  Europe 
and  America  were  seen  in  their  palaces. 

In  not  a few  districts  rice-riots  became  numerous 
and  troublesome.  The  farmers,  not  being  allowed 
to  keep  or  bear  arms,  cut  and  sharpened  bamboo 
poles,  hardening  them  in  the  fire,  and  with  these  and 
sickles,  reaping-hooks,  forks,  and  various  agricultural 
implements,  they  assembled  in  masses  under  their 
rude  banner  — a long,  wide  strip  of  matting,  on  which 
was  smeared  in  ink  some  motto  expressing  their 
wrongs  or  demanding  redress  — and,  marching  to 
the  government  offices,  clamored  for  justice  accord- 
ing to  their  ideas.  Often  in  the  disturbances  an 
officer,  tax-collector,  or  treasurer  was  slain,  though 
usually  the  sharp  swords  of  the  samurai  scattered 
the  peasants  like  sheep.  After  taking  the  heads  off 
the  ringleaders,  order  was  restored,  though  matters 
were  not  always  mended,  for  the  troubles  now  were 
less  personal  than  political. 

When  Honda  Jiro,  arriving  in  Yedo  from  Kyoto 
in  June,  1863,  received  official  permission  to  visit 


LIKE  TEE  BEE  ATE  OF  A CLAM. 


343 


the  foreign  settlement  of  Yokohama,  he  took  care 
to  be  well  armed  with  the  writing  stamped  with  the 
government  seal,  as  well  as  with  his  passport,  for 
he  wanted  to  see  everything  possible  without  let  or 
hindrance  by  intermeddling  yakunin,  or  subordinate 
officers.  He  found  that  while  the  merchant  and 
trader  had  from  the  first  settled  at  Yokohama,  yet 
at  Kanagawa  several  American  families  had  located 
themselves.  They  professed  to  be  physicians,  teach- 
ers, or,  as  they  called  themselves,  missionaries.  How- 
ever,. by  the  threatening  state  of  affairs  in  Japan, 
and  by  the  orders  of  the  Yedo  government,  even 
they  had  been  compelled  to  live  in  Yokohama.  The 
patriotic  assassins  came  even  within  the  settlement, 
and  in  their  zeal  murdered  two  Dutch  sea-captains ; 
while  only  a few  miles  away  two  British  officers  and 
a gentleman  on  horseback  had  been  cut  down  by 
the  swiftly  drawn  swords  of  men  whose  pride  and 
hatred  made  them  willing  murderers  in  the  name  of 
patriotism.  A wholesome  lesson  had  been  taught 
the  assassins,  when  a samurai  who  had  killed  an 
English  officer  was  not  allowed  to  commit  honor- 
able hara-kiri,  but  was  beheaded  as  a criminal  in  the 
place  for  the  execution  of  common  criminals. 

Europeans  accustomed  to  honorable  battle  could 
not  understand  how  Japanese,  professing  to  be  gen- 
tlemen, or  samurai,  with  high  notions  of  honor,  could 
be  such  cowards  as  to  attack  unarmed  civilians  or 
to  cut  down  men  by  striking  from  behind.  Ameri- 
cans were  reminded  of  Indian  warfare,  in  which  sav- 
ages will  not  face  rifles  if  they  can  help  it,  but 


344 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


crawl  up  like  bush-whackers,  or  fight  behind  trees. 
On  the  other  hand,  many  of  the  foreigners  were 
rough  and  brutal  in  their  manners,  and,  as  in  all 
new  settlements,  the  worst  elements  came  up  like 
froth.  No  better  and  no  worse  men  ever  were 
assembled  together  than  at  the  first  opening  of  a 
port  on  the  coast. 

Making  bold  to  call  on  one  of  the  two  mission- 
aries, of  whom  he  had  heard  that  they  were  kind  and 
hospitable  to  all  native  callers,  Honda  Jiro  found 
the  American  a strange-looking  personage,  with  bald 
head,  large,  curved  nose,  kindly  eyes  which  looked 
through  gold  spectacles,  and  of  sunny  and  benevo- 
lent countenance.  Doctor  Grey,  the  American  mis- 
sionary, immediately  made  him  welcome  and  invited 
him  to  sit  on  a chair.  This  was  a point  of  etiquette 
with  which  Honda  Jiro  found  it  hard  to  comply,  as 
it  seemed  to  him  improper  for  a young  man  to  sit 
down  first  in  the  presence  of  an  elder  person.  How- 
ever, he  took  the  chair,  and  though  an  interpreter 
was  present  to  talk,  Honda  Jiro  found  the  gentleman 
quite  able  to  speak  Japanese,  and  felt  more  at  ease 
when  Doctor  Grey  sent  his  Japanese  teacher  back  to 
the  study,  for  Honda  Jiro  at  once  recognized  him  as 
a paid  government  spy.  He  did  not  mention  this 
fact,  but  Doctor  Grey  informed  him  that  when  in 
Kanagawa  it  was  five  months  before  he  could  get 
any  teacher,  and  that  all  his  movements  and  those 
of  his  family,  whether  in  taking  their  walks,  in  shop- 
ping, or  in  engaging  servants,  were  watched,  and  evi- 
dently reported  to  Yedo.  In  a word,  the  mission- 


LIKE  THE  BEE  AT H OF  A CLAM. 


345 


aries  who  had  no  trade,  and  neither  bought  nor  sold, 
were  to  the  yakunin,  mysterious  beings  and  objects 
of  constant  suspicion  and  espionage. 

“Our  object  in  coming  to  Japan  is  to  give  the 
people  the  message  of  good  news  of  love  and  mercy 
in  Christ  Jesus  from  God  our  Father.  Japanese  and 
Americans  are  alike  his  children,  and  we  want  the 
people  to  give  up  their  idols  and  honor  the  Creator 
who  made  this  beautiful  country,  and  to  put  away 
their  low  ideas  and  immorality.  There  are  many 
beautiful  things  and  customs  we  want  them  to 
keep,”  said  Dr.  Grey. 

Honda  Jiro  found  difficulty  in  understanding  some 
of  the  missionary’s  Japanese,  but  not  so  much  as  he 
had  expected,  for  Doctor  Grey  had  once  been  a mis- 
sionary in  China  and  chose  phrases  that  were  familiar 
to  samurai,  while  Honda  was  somewhat  prepared  by 
his  private  reading  of  the  Bible  in  Chinese.  During 
the  turmoil  of  the  past  two  years  he  had  not  been 
able  to  do  this  frequently  or  carefully.  When  well 
assured  that  the  spy  was  not  looking  or  overhearing 
he  informed  Doctor  Grey  of  his  possession,  and  they 
talked  until  dinner-time  about  the  great  truths  into 
which  he  was  inquiring. 

Doctor  Grey  insisted  on  Honda’s  sitting  down  to 
the  meal  with  his  family,  which  consisted  of  Mrs. 
Grey,  two  sons,  and  two  daughters,  all  bright  and 
merry  children ; for  this  was  the  sunny  home  of  a 
sunny  missionary.  Only  Honda’s  strong  desire  to 
learn  about  foreigners  and  to  explore  the  mysteries 
of  foreign  civilization  overcame  his  feelings  of  fear, 


346 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


as  a well-bred  gentleman,  lest  he  should  commit  some 
fault  of  taste  or  good  manners.  He  had  never  be- 
fore seen  foreign  people  eat,  nor  had  he  ever  taken  a 
knife  or  metal  spoon  or  fork  in  his  hand,  nor  was  he 
acquainted  with  the  character  of  the  food  or  drinks 
he  might  have  to  put  in  his  mouth.  He  felt  in- 
wardly nervous  and  fearful,  though  outwardly  all 
calm. 

An  American  naval  officer,  an  old  friend  of  the  host, 
was  to  dine  by  appointment  with  Doctor  Grey  that 
day.  The  table  had  eight  guests,  and  the  appoint- 
ments that  day  wore  the  appearance  of  an  extra 
occasion,  though  Honda  did  not  know  this.  Appar- 
ently not  noticing  anything,  his  eyes  were  in  reality 
keenly  alert  to  every  motion  of  his  host  and  of  the 
officer.  Soup,  fish,  meat,  and  vegetables,  however, 
were  skillfully  mastered,  the  knife  not  once  going 
into  the  mouth,  nor  any  noise  being  made  in  sip- 
ping the  soup,  nor  one  slip  or  false  movement  hap- 
pening. So  well  did  he  progress  that,  having  grown 
brave  and  self-assured,  he  thought  he  could  follow 
the  code  without  noticing  the  example  of  the  others. 
Alas  for  his  sensitive  soul,  the  inevitable  faux  pas 
came  to  pass.  When  the  finger-bowls,  with  an  inch 
of  water  and  a slice  of  lemon  floating  on  it,  were 
put  on  the  table,  Honda  lifted  the  bowl  and  took  a 
drink  of  the  lemon-water. 

Did  host,  hostess,  and  naval  guest  do  likewise,  to 
save  the  shame  of  the  Japanese  gentleman?  Doubt- 
less they  would  have  done  so,  had  they  noticed  it ; 
but  just  at  that  moment  a slight  earthquake  shook 


LIKE  TEE  B BE  ATE  OF  A CLAM.  347 


house  and  ground,  and  their  attention  was  called  to 
the  trees  shaking  and  dropping  their  green  fruit, 
though  no  breath  of  air  stirred.  When  later,  how- 
ever, Honda  saw  all  dipping  their  fingers  in  the 
bowls  after  eating  the  loquats  and  oranges,  a fiery 
rush  of  blood  crimsoned  his  face  and  ears  until  it 
seemed  to  him  as  if  his  skin  were  touched  with  a 
hot  iron. 

This  was  his  first  secret  humiliation,  unknown  to 
any,  except  perhaps  to  the  children,  who  were  the 
only  ones  who  noticed  the  slip  or  the  blush ; but, 
alas ! another  was  to  come.  Doctor  Grey  liked  his 
tiny  cup  of  after-dinner  coffee. 

“ Kafay  ! What ’s  that  ? ” thought  Honda,  ready 
to  drink  melted  lead  rather  than  commit  another 
blunder.  Down  dropped  the  sugar  lump,  in  went 
the  spoonful  of  condensed  milk.  The  smell  was 
strange  and  sickening.  Should  he  drink  the  mixt- 
ure? Certainly;  a hero  never  hesitates.  He  lifted 
the  cup  and  took  a swallow.  Horrible ! nauseous ! 
It  was  less  scalding  than  distasteful  to  the  last  de- 
gree. Oh,  how  long  he  held  that  thimbleful  in  his 
mouth ! “ How  can  I swallow  it  ? Will  it  not 

sicken  me  ? I must ! ” So  ran  his  thought ; but 
brave  as  a man  committing  hara-kiri  he  drained 
the  cup. 

His  verdict,  after  making  inquest  of  a foreign 
dinner,  might  be  recorded  as  follows : — 

Item  1.  Tools  and  machinery,  that  is,  knives, 
forks,  dishes,  coffee-service,  etc.,  wonderful  and  va- 
ried, but  not  necessarily  preferable  to  the  Japanese. 


348 


HONDA  THE  8AMUBAL 


Item  2.  Chairs  and  tables,  requiring  more  trou- 
ble, but  are,  perhaps,  more  dignified  and  advanta- 
geous. The  lady  or  wife  at  the  place  of  honor  at 
the  head  of  the  table  impressed  me  mightily. 

Item  3.  The  children  at  the  table,  well  trained, 
behaving  well,  and,  though  kept  in  subordination, 
are  not  only  kindly  helped  but  are  talked  to  and 
instructed  by  the  father.  This  gives  me  a suggest- 
ive insight  into  the  family  education  of  these  Amer- 
ican Christians. 

Item  4.  As  for  the  soup  and  fish,  they  are  no 
better  than  Japanese,  for  ours  are  excellent.  The 
meat,  which  is  Chinese  mutton,  is  a new  thing  to 
me  and  very  toothsome.  The  vegetables  are  very 
delicate.  The  jam  and  American  preserves  are  won- 
derful. The  coffee,  a horrible  brew;  bread  and 
butter  are  curiosities,  and  concerning  them  I have 
no  settled  opinion. 

Item  5.  The  father  giving  thanks  to  Heaven  while 
all  bow  their  heads  is  beautiful.  I like  the  idea.  I 
am  reminded  of  what  the  great  Teacher  did  before 
he  fed  the  thousands  of  people. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 


A NAVAL  BATTLE. 


FTER  dinner,  seeing  that  Doctor  Grey  and  the 


-L_L  naval  officer  (who  “lighted  a stick  of  rolled 
tobacco  and  smoked  it  as  if  it  were  a pipe,”  as 
Honda  afterward  said)  evidently  wished  to  talk 
together,  Honda  Jiro  left  with  many  invitations  to 
come  again  in  the  morning.  Doctor  Grey  promised 
to  take  him  in  next  door  to  the  dispensary  of  the 
physician,  Doctor  Bunner,  who  healed  and  prescribed 
for  the  native  poor. 

Had  Honda  Jiro  been  able  then  to  understand 
English,  he  would  have  heard  a conversation  some- 
thing like  that  given  below.  Both  were  Americans, 
both  strong  patriots  and  lovers  of  freedom,  haters 
of  human  slavery  and  oppression,  and  withal  devout 
Christian  men. 

“ Things  look  dark  at  home,  just  now,”  said  Doc- 
tor Grey,  “ do  they  not,  Captain  McDougal  ? ” 

“Yes,  doctor,  they  do.  With  Vicksburg  still  hold- 
ing out,  and  the  awful  defeats  at  Fredericksburg  and 
Chancellorsville,  the  Union  arms  are  under  a cloud 
which  shows  no  silver  lining  yet.” 

“ So  it  seems ; and  sometimes  I feel  as  if  I had  no 
country,  and  wonder  whether  my  children  will  ever 
see  the  United  States  again.  With  Confederate  vic- 


349 


350 


HONDA  THE  SAMUllAl. 


tories  on  land,  and  the  Alabama  sweeping  our  com- 
merce from  the  seas,  it  looks  like  midnight  for  us. 
The  Americans  here  do  not  dare  to  send  home  a box 
or  package  by  one  of  our  ships,  when  one  appears, 
which  is  rarely,  and  even  our  letters  have  to  go  by 
way  of  Europe.  The  Southern  Confederacy  is  at 
floodtide,  just  now.” 

“ But  the  morning  must  dawn,  and  the  tide  ebb, 
doctor.” 

“ Yes;  as  surely  as  God  rules  in  the  heavens.” 

“ The  strangest  thing  to  me,”  said  the  captain,  “ is 
the  strong  sympathy  with  a Confederacy  based 
upon  African  slavery  which  is  shown  by  our  British 
friends,  who  speak  our  language  and  are  sharers 
with  us  in  the  idea  of  liberty.  The  merchants  out 
in  these  eastern  ports  seem  so  ready  to  help  Cap- 
tain Semmes.  We  have  now  been  on  the  lookout 
for  the  Alabama  in  these  eastern  seas  for  many 
months,  yet  no  word  of  encouragement  have  I had 
from  one  of  them.  At  Singapore,  the  Wyoming  was 
mistaken  for  the  Alabama,  and  the  letters  sent  to 
me  in  mistake  by  English  merchants  were  full  of 
welcome  and  promises  of  aid  to  the  Confederate 
destroyer  of  our  commerce.” 

“ Well,  captain,  the  Japanese  seem  about  going 
not  only  into  civil,  but  also  foreign,  war;  and  the 
prince  of  Choshiu  has  provided  an  Alabama  at  hand 
for  you.” 

“Yes;  I have  had  orders  to  leave  for  home,  and 
should  be  justified  in  leaving  for  Philadelphia  to- 
morrow; but  instead,  I shall  start  for  Shimonos6ki 


A NAVAL  BATTLE. 


351 


and  try  first  the  issue  with  the  forts  and  vessels.  It 
is  a case  of  one  ship  against  three,  and  six  guns 
against  half  a hundred.  I have  no  charts,  and  do 
not  know  how  my  Japanese  pilots,  furnished  me  by 
the  Yedo  authorities,  will  serve  me,  but  I believe  my 
duty  is  to  face  the  tiger.  To  have  each  dairnio  in 
Japan  firing  on  the  peaceful  merchant-vessels  of  a 
Treaty  Power,  and  making  indiscriminate  war,  will 
not  be  tolerated  by  our  government,  nor  by  any  other 
civilized  power.” 

“ Well,  whatever  is  done,  captain,  may  it  be  for 
God’s  glory,  the  coming  of  Christ’s  kingdom,  and 
the  breaking  of  every  yoke  ! The  missionaries  out 
here  are  like  those  men  at  home  working  in  that 
East  River  caisson  under  the  water.  Some  day  a 
glorious  suspension  bridge  may  unite  New  York  and 
Brooklyn ; and  so  also,  Japan  and  the  Christian  na- 
tions of  the  earth  may  be  joined  by  the  gospel  in 
faith  and  love  to  one  common  Master ; but  oh,  how 
far  off  it  does  seem  sometimes  ! Between  our  coun- 
try’s troubles  and  discouragements  here,  we  mission- 
aries have  at  present  ‘the  cloudy  and  dark  day  ’ of 
Jeremiah.  God  bless  you,  captain!  and  preserve  you 
and  our  gallant  men  in  the  battle.” 

“Well,  doctor,  I find  all  good  Japanese  are  as 
much  perplexed  as  we  are.  We  Americans  have 
been  two  years  in  actual  civil  war,  and  the  Japanese 
are  just  drifting  into  it.  The  Tycoon  and  his  rebell- 
ious vassals  will  soon  be  arrayed  against  each  other 
in  arms.  Even  though  I must  vindicate  the  honor 
of  my  country’s  flag,  I do  yet  hope  most  earnestly 


352 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


that  Japan  may  come  out  as  safely  from  her  troubles 
as  I believe  the  United  States  will.” 

“ Both  will,  captain.  I believe  God  has  a work 
for  both  nations  to  do,  and  they  can  and  will  do 
that  work  best  in  friendship.  Whoever  comes  out 
victorious,  Tycoon  or  Mikado,  may  the  Japan  that 
is  divided  into  fractions,  feudal,  pagan,  licentious, 
superstitious,  and  idol-worshiping,  sink  out  of  sight ; 
and  the  Japan  that  is  united  and  Christian  live ! ” 

“ Ah,  doctor,  I see  you  love  the  Japanese.  May 
God  permit  you  to  see  your  hope  fulfilled ! Mean- 
while, pray  for  me.” 

“ I will.  God  shield  you  and  speed  your  return 
safely ! ” and  the  two  friends  parted. 

Then  went  forth  that  gallant  patriot,  Commander 
David  D.  McDougal,  to  perform  with  his  sloop-of- 
war  one  of  the  most  brilliant  and  daring  actions 
known  in  the  shining  annals  of  the  American  navy, 
and  to  win  a victory  like  those  associated  with  the 
names  of  Paul  Jones,  Decatur,  Bainbridge,  Perry, 
Worman,  Cushing,  Winslow,  and  other  American 
captains  of  single  ships.  On  the  thirteenth  of  July, 
steaming  into  the  straits  of  Shimonosdki,  he  saw  the 
three  men-of-war  lying  at  anchor  between  the  town 
and  the  main  channel ; the  brig  and  the  bark  in  line 
and  the  steamer  fifty  yards  to  the  left,  the  main 
channel  lying  still  further  to  the  larboard  side.  The 
sun-flag  was  flying  at  the  main,  and  the  colors  of 
Choshiu  at  the  foretop.  Six  batteries  on  the  bluffs 
commanded  his  path  to  these  ships.  The  mud  flats 
had  been  marked  with  stakes  to  assure  certain 


A NAVAL  BATTLE. 


353 


accuracy  to  the  aim  of  the  Japanese  gunners.  It 
seemed  madness  to  face  the  fire  of  all  these  forts 
and  to  run  between  the  ships ; but  McDougal  knew 
two  things  well,  first  of  all  his  duty,  and  second  the 
draught  of  the  Choshiu  steamer.  He  trusted  much 
to  human  infirmity  on  the  Japanese  side,  and  much 
more  in  God.  He  ran  his  ship  close  under  the  bat- 
teries, and  then  drove  her  right  between  the  three 
war-vessels. 

In  five  minutes  the  Wyoming  was  in  the  vortex 
of  a tempest  of  flame,  smoke,  shot,  and  shell.  The 
muzzles  of  the  American  and  the  Japanese  ships’ 
guns  seemed  to  touch,  and  more  than  once  two  red 
tongues  of  fire  from  opposite  ports  became  one. 
From  the  steamer  came  only  the  fire  of  small  arms, 
but  on  bark  and  brig  the  cannon  fire  was  amazingly 
rapid.  For  a half-hour  the  crash  of  bursting  shell, 
smashing  timbers,  flying  splinters,  and  rattle  of  grape, 
canister,  and  chain-shot  on  the  Wyoming’s  deck  had 
little  intermission.  Through  it  all  McDougal  stood 
on  the  bridge  directing  the  fire  of  broadside  and 
pivot  guns,  and  cheering  his  men.  Once  out  be- 
yond the  Choshiu  ships,  the  Wyoming  was  safe  for 
a few  moments  from  the  batteries.  Then  it  was 
noticed  from  the  American  ship  that  the  Japanese 
steamer,  having  probably  a thousand  men  on  board, 
and  grappling-irons  slung  at  the  yards,  was  being 
maneuvered  so  as  to  capture  the  Wyoming,  with 
her  one  hundred  and  sixty  men,  by  boarding. 

The  outlook  was  dark.  What  if  the  Japanese 
should  board  and  overwhelm  the  little  crew  of  the 


354 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


Wyoming?  Visions  of  prison-cages,  torture,  decapi- 
tation, and  exposure  of  heads  on  pillories  rose  be- 
fore the  minds  of  the  Americans.  The  sailors  were 
nerved  to  desperation  and  vengeance  at  the  thought 
and  made  up  their  minds  not  to  be  taken  prisoners. 
Even  the  marines  now  hoped  to  have  something  to 
do  after  the  dreadful  inaction  of  waiting.  Neverthe- 
less it  required  coolness,  science,  and  skill  to  work 
and  aim  a Dahlgren  eleven-inch  pivot  gun,  and 
neither  these  nor  courage  failed. 

McDougal  ordered  the  Wyoming  again  into  posi- 
tion for  a decisive  shot.  Despite  the  swift  current 
the  engines  brought  her  broadside  with  the  enemy, 
and  then  the  two  eleven-inch  pivot  guns  delivered 
their  awful  message.  The  forward  Dahlgren  sent 
its  shell  into  the  side  of  the  Choshiu  steamer  only 
two  feet  above  the  water-line.  Piercing  wood,  coal, 
bunkers,  and  boiler,  it  passed  out  the  opposite  side 
and,  a half-mile  away,  exploded  amid  the  houses  of 
the  town. 

Then,  as  from  a colossal  geyser,  shot  up  and  rolled 
out  columns  and  clouds  of  steam  and  smoke,  ashes, 
coal,  wood,  and  human  beings,  as  forty  souls  entered 
eternity,  and  the  water  was  black  with  the  heads  of 
men  struggling  for  life.  With  their  blood  heated 
with  the  passions  of  battle  and  hardly  yet  freed  from 
the  nightmare  of  prison-coops,  torture,  and  behead- 
ing, the  American  sailors  rushed  to  the  gunwales  to 
shoot  the  helpless  Japanese  in  the  water. 

“Call  off  the  men !”  roared  McDougal.  “Don’t 
l et  a shot  he  fired  by  an  American  when  an  enemy 
is  helpless ! ” 


A NAVAL  BATTLE. 


355 


Not  a pistol,  revolver,  or  carbine  blazed.  Even 
the  marines,  whose  nerves  were  so  tried  by  being 
compelled  to  stand  still  at  arms  during  the  cannon- 
ade, while  the  sailors  were  upheld  by  the  excitement 
of  fighting,  were  not  allowed  after  that  order  the 
glory  of  a single  shot. 

“We  ’ll  fight  like  Christians  or  not  at  all,”  said  an 
officer. 

Then  backward  through  another  shower  of  iron 
in  the  form  of  grape  and  canister,  chain-shot,  eight- 
inch  shell,  twenty-four  and  thirty-two  pound  round- 
shot  from  the  batteries,  the  Wyoming  passed.  Hull, 
masts,  rigging,  smoke-stack,  and  iron-work  were 
torn,  gashed,  plowed,  and  pierced,  but  neither  boiler 
nor  rudder  had  been  touched.  The  brig  sunk,  the 
steamer  blown  up,  one  or  two  of  the  batteries  si- 
lenced, was  the  report  of  her  work  done  in  one  hour 
and  ten  minutes.  Of  the  gallant  sailors  on  her  own 
deck  four  killed  outright  and  two  dead  of  their 
wounds,  besides  seven  more  torn,  bruised,  or  muti- 
lated, made  the  record  of  their  loss. 

The  next  day  was  the  Lord’s  Day,  and  one  of 
peace  and  rest,  withal  as  beautiful  as  though  it  had 
come  down  out  of  heaven  from  God.  Then  how 
different  the  scene  on  the  deck  of  the  American 
battle-ship!  Four  hammocks  neatly  sewed  and  heav- 
ily shotted  lay  by  the  board  ready  for  their  “ vast 
and  wandering  grave.”  Then  McDougal,  the  hero 
that  knew  no  fear,  the  man  of  science,  courage,  and 
faith,  with  prayer  to  the  Father  of  all  spirits,  in 
tears  that  rolled  down  his  face,  and  with  a heart 


356 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


that  at  times  nearly  choked  the  utterance  of  the 
voice,  read  the  Christian  burial  service,  and  in  the 
name  of  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life,  as  all  heads 
uncovered,  committed  the  bodies  to  the  deep. 

“ It  has  been  hard  to  fight  with  the  men  of  the 
country  which  Perry  opened  so  peacefully,”  said  a 
lieutenant.  “Even  when  the  Japanese  fight  against 
each  other,  we  can  look  on  with  regret.  It  is  my 
consolation  as  an  American  that  we  fought  the  Cho- 
shiu  clan,  rather  than  Japan.” 

“ May  Japan  and  the  United  States  always  pre- 
serve friendship ; but  I fear  this  is  not  the  end  of 
the  trouble,”  said  the  other  lieutenant. 

There  was  no  time  to  lose,  for  the  Alabama  was 
to  be  sought.  A few  days  were  spent  at  Yoko- 
hama in  refitting,  and  then  guns  were  loaded  once 
more,  and  the  Wyoming  headed  for  the  straits  of 
Sunda,  and  for  home.  Missing  the  Alabama,  the 
Kearsarge  won  the  glory  of  victory,  and  the  exploit 
of  the  Wyoming  is  even  yet  hardly  known  to  Ameri- 
cans who  know  all  about  Paul  Jones  and  Oliver 
Perry. 

Yet  that  action  in  the  straits  of  Shimonos^ki  did 
more  than  exhibit  American  gallantry  and  the 
power  of  Dahlgren  artillery.  It  had  a powerful 
influence  in  opening  the  eyes  of  one  of  the  bravest 
and  most  enterprising  bodies  of  men  in  Japan  not 
only  to  the  power,  but  to  the  methods,  of  the  war- 
fare of  Christian  nations.  War  is  horrible,  but  even 
in  things  horrible  mercy  may  shine,  and  the  right 
object  of  using  force  may  be  discerned  even  amid 


A NAVAL  BATTLE. 


357 


blood  and  slaughter.  That  the  Americans  left  the 
helpless  men  unharmed  when  canister-shot  and 
carbine  volleys  could  have  dyed  the  waters  red  with 
an  awful  loss  of  life,  forcibly  impressed  certain  Jap- 
anese officers.  The  Christian  idea  of  humanity, 
and  the  moral  courage  of  McDougal  in  calmly  trying 
such  odds,  alike  impressed  them  even  more  than  did 
his  physical  courage.  In  the  ordinary  valor  of  brave 
men  the  Japanese  fall  behind  no  people  on  earth. 
They  laugh  at  death  and  despise  fear;  but  in  the 
higher  levels  of  duty,  in  moral  courage,  in  the  ten- 
derness of  heart  that  in  the  Christian  ideal  is  linked 
with  daring,  the  old  samurai’s  ideal  of  Yamato 
Damashii  was  conspicuously  defective. 

Meanwhile,  adopting  American  arms,  tactics,  and 
even  clothing,  the  Choshiu  clansmen  set  themselves 
in  undying  opposition  to  the  Tycoon  and  his  author- 
ity. Little  as  they  knew  it,  they  were  beginning 
the  destruction  of  feudalism  and  of  old  Japan. 
With  Satsuma,  Tosa,  Hizen,  Echizen,  Mito,  Owari, 
and  a few  other  clans,  they  were  setting  their  faces 
toward  the  New  Japan,  civilized,  social,  constitu- 
tional, and  Christian. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 


THE  AMERICAN  MISSIONARIES. 

FTER  leaving  Doctor  Grey’s  house  on  that 


iA,  afternoon  in  July,  Honda  Jiro  spent  the  rest 
of  the  day  in  walking  about  Yokohama.  He  noticed 
with  interest  the  streets  lined  with  smart  new  houses, 
and  filled  with  wheeled  vehicles  and  carriages  drawn 
by  horses.  He  looked  in  the  native  shops  glittering 
with  fresh  wares,  and  watched  the  foreign  men  at 
the  bank,  hongs,  business  offices,  and  shops.  Later 
in  the  day,  when  they  went  out  for  a walk,  horseback 
ride,  or  carriage  drive  before  dining,  he  saw  them  at 
their  play  hour.  The  hairiness  of  their  faces,  the 
ugliness  of  many  of  them,  and  their  curious  dress 
and  manners  impressed  him  at  first  with  intense 
dislike. 

When,  however,  he  reflected  on  the  substantial 
nature  of  their  ships,  stores,  houses,  and  public  build- 
ings ; as  he  occasionally  saw  a golden-haired  child,  or 
beautiful  young  girl ; noticed  the  freedom  of  all,  as 
shown  in  riding  on  horseback  and  in  vehicles  ; and  as 
he  considered  the  mighty  change  that  had  passed 
over  Yokohama,  order  came  out  of  the  chaos  of  his 
feeling  and  calm  from  the  storm  of  his  impres- 
sions. He  went  back  to  his  inn  with  a determi- 
nation stronger  than  ever  to  know  the  secrets  of 


3£8 


THE  AMERICAN  MISSIONARIES. 


359 


their  thought  and  life ; for  beneath  these  leaves,  he 
thought,  must  be  strong,  deep  roots. 

In  the  morning,  sallying  out  from  his  inn,  he 
stopped  at  the  confectioner’s.  There  he  bought  a 
box  of  sponge-cake  and  another  of  candied  fruit. 
According  to  polite  custom,  he  offered  these  to 
Doctor  Grey  as  a reminder  of  his  visit  and  obliga- 
tion, with  the  added  words,  “ Yesterday,  thank  you.” 
With  Doctor  Grey  he  then  called  to  see  the  medical 
missionary  at  the  latter’s  house. 

Though  busy  in  making  a dictionary  of  Japanese 
and  English,  and  varying  this  literary  labor  by  trans- 
lating the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  Doctor  Bunner  gladly 
welcomed  the  callers.  A man  not  tall  in  stature, 
slight  in  figure,  and  genial  in  presence,  he  was  also 
a most  tireless  worker  and  of  rigid  and  systematic 
habits.  After  a few  minutes’  chat  together  Doctor 
Bunner  invited  Honda  into  the  dispensary. 

The  sight  which  met  Honda  Jiro’s  eyes  as  he 
entered  the  large  room  was  one  which  made  an  im- 
pression that  will  last  during  his  life.  Familiar  with 
the  sight  of  the  sick  and  of  the  dirty,  of  diseased, 
of  disfigured,  and  of  outcast  humanity,  Honda  had 
indeed  become  by  casual  observation ; but  he  had 
never  before  made  examination  in  detail,  nor  seen  it 
so  concentrated  together.  About  two  hundred  men, 
women,  children,  and  babies,  had  come  for  medicine, 
advice,  and  healing.  Such  misery  and  wretchedness 
seemed  appalling.  There  were  gray-haired  hags  and 
hobbling  beggars  with  bleared  and  reddened  eyes, 
wrinkled  and  puckered  faces,  streaming  thin  hair, 


360 


HONDA  THE  SAMUBAL 


open  sores,  and  foully  dressed  limbs.  These  showed 
the  effect  of  long  years  of  sin,  of  crime,  of  neglect, 
of  ignorance,  of  pain,  of  agony,  of  hunger,  of  want, 
and  of  all  that  makes  life  miserable.  Such  foul  skin- 
eruptions,  such  hideousness  of  nameless  diseases  that 
eat  up  the  membranes  and  cartilages  and  bones,  such 
ravages  of  small-pox  and  leprosy ! Mothers,  with 
pink-capped  babies  whose  eyes  had  been  corroded 
by  the  infectious  plague,  looked  with  pitiable  gaze 
into  the  good  man’s  face  for  a word  of  hope.  The 
blind,  the  halt,  the  foul,  came  for  salve,  powder, 
cleansing,  surgery.  It  was  a chamber  of  horrors 
into  which  the  young  Japanese  had  entered,  and 
though  brave  as  a lion  he  sickened  and  almost 
fainted  at  the  repulsive  spectacle. 

He  watched  the  doctor.  He  keenly  scrutinized 
every  motion  of  physician,  patient,  and  assistants,  to 
see  what  gifts  were  made  or  received.  After  a few 
minutes’  talk  about  God,  the  heavenly  Father,  and 
of  Christ  the  Saviour,  and  of  our  need  of  repent- 
ance, faith,  salvation,  and  right  living,  Doctor  Bunner 
proceeded  with  his  work,  giving  along  with  his  ad- 
vice, medicine,  directions,  or  judgment,  kindly  and 
sympathetic  words  that  were  like  balm.  Five  or  six 
native  young  men  who  were  preparing  to  be  Ran- 
gaku,  or  “ physicians  in  the  Holland  style,”  assisted 
Doctor  Bunner,  or  were  taught  by  him  in  this  way 
as  well  as  by  books.  These  were  active  and  helpful ; 
but  not  a coin  was  dropped,  or  a gift  made  by  the 
patients,  or  a z£ni  collected  from  them.  Honda  was 
amazed  to  find  that  these  skilled  services  and  the 


THE  AMERICAN  MISSIONARIES. 


361 


medicines  were  free,  and  that  the  expense  was  all 
paid  by  Christians  in  America. 

All  this,  with  the  talk  with  Doctor  Gray  and  a 
further  conversation  with  Doctor  Bunner,  so  power- 
fully affected  Honda  Jiro  that  he  at  once  made  up 
his  mind  to  live  in  Yokohama  and  to  learn  from 
these  men  more  about  Jesus  and  the  religion  which 
sent  out  such  missionaries.  Going  back  to  Yedo  to 
arrange  his  affairs  with  the  Fukui  officers,  he  took 
with  him  a copy  of  Doctor  Grey’s  translation  into 
Japanese  of  the  Four  Gospels  in  manuscript. 

9 “ It  is  a rough  draft  and  merely  a beginning,” 
said  the  doctor,  as  he  looked  kindly  over  his  spec- 
tacles at  Honda,  and  smiled  with  a merry  twinkle 
of  the  eye.  “ You  are  a scholar,  and  will  find  many 
infelicities  in  it.  1 shall  be  especially  thankful  if 
you  will  compare  the  Chinese  version  and  mine  and 
write  out  your  copy,”  he  added  seriously,  as  he 
grasped  warmly  Honda’s  hand,  and  said : “ The  en- 
trance of  God’s  words  give  light,  and  may  your  soul 
come  into  the  full  day  of  obedience  and  love  to 
Christ.” 

Honda  thanked  him  heartily,  and  took  his  journey 
to  Yedo.  After  three  weeks  he  received  permission 
direct  from  his  feudal  master  in  Fukui,  through  the 
influence  of  “ the  old  prince,”  as  the  ex-daimio  Mat- 
sudaira  was  now  called,  to  remain  two  years  in 
Yokohama.  With  this  permission  came  also  an 
unsolicited  appointment  as  agent  for  the  clan,  at 
a small  salary  sufficient  for  his  support.  Evidently 
the  old  prince  had  divined  his  plan  and  was  encour- 


362 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


aging  him  at  the  same  time.  Through  the  influence 
of  friends  in  Yedo  he  had  the  teacher,  who  was  gov- 
ernment spy  at  Doctor  Grey’s  house,  promoted  to  a 
higher  office  in  Yedo. 

During  the  months  spent  in  waiting  he  read  care- 
fully the  Gospels,  spending  the  mornings  purely  as 
an  inquirer  and  seeker  after  truth.  In  the  afternoons 
he  occupied  himself  as  a literary  student,  comparing 
the  Chinese  New  Testament  with  the  Japanese,  and 
making  a transcription  of  what  he  thought  was  the 
best  Japanese  expression  of  some  of  the  wonderful 
ideas  and  most  impressive  sentences.  He  found  th? 
Gospel  of  St.  John  very  difficult.  Without  a teacher, 
its  study  seemed  more  loss  than  profit,  except  for 
occasional  flashes  where  the  missionary  had  found 
the  Japanese  words  worthy  to  match  the  thought. 
The  Gospel  of  St.  Mark  was  most  easy,  and  this  he 
read  again  and  again  with  delight,  though  many  of 
his  old  ideas  were  rudely  shaken.  His  wife  also 
became  interested  in  the  reading;  but  her  favorite 
was  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke. 

The  couple  now  came  to  Yokohama,  and  renting 
a little  house,  made  their  home  in  the  nicer  part  of 
the  Japanese  quarter.  When  Doctor  Grey’s  teacher 
accepted  the  offer  of  official  position  in  Yedo,  Honda 
had  the  great  joy  of  being  invited  by  Doctor  Grey 
to  become  his  assistant  and  instructor  in  Japanese. 
Doctor  Grey  wished  to  fix  a modest  salary,  and  at 
first  insisted  on  paying,  but  Honda  explained  that 
his  office  was  sufficient  for  his  support,  and  that  any 
money  intended  as  remuneration  for  work  or  tran- 


THE  AMERICAN  MISSIONARIES. 


363 


scription  could  go  to  pay  the  expense  of  printing 
when  the  time  came  to  pay  for  it.  This,  however, 
seemed  a long  way  off,  for  while  the  penalty  of 
death  or  imprisonment  was  still  published  before  the 
eyes  of  the  Japanese,  neither  printers  nor  readers 
could  be  persuaded  or  hired  to  touch  the  incendiary 
documents.  With  all  its  troubles,  outward  and  in- 
ward, the  Yedo  government  failed  not  in  its  vigi- 
lance in  persecution  of  those  suspected  of  being 
Christians. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 


THE  STORM  BREAKS.  — A NEW  NATION. 

HE  Choshiu  men,  in  firing  on  foreign  vessels, 


-L  had  obeyed  the  Mikado  and  disobeyed  the 
Tycoon.  The  Throne  and  the  Camp  had  again  dis- 
agreed, and  this  time  the  disagreement  was  “the 
beginning  of  the  end.”  Thousands  of  “ foreigner- 
haters  ” now  gathered  in  Choshiu,  and  took  service 
as  soldiers  and  artillerymen.  This  one  clan,  thus 
re-inforced,  seemed  determined  to  fight  the  Treaty 
Nations  and  the  Yedo  government,  and,  if  possible, 
capture  Kyoto,  seize  the  Mikado,  and  in  place  of  the 
Tokugawa  dynasty  set  up  that  of  Mori  of  Choshiu. 
On  the  fourth  of  September  they  fired  on  a bakufu 
steamer  and,  boarding  her,  compelled  certain  men  on 
board  to  commit  hara-kiri,  and  then  assassinated  two 
men  known  to  be  spies  from  Yedo.  This  opened  the 
long  war  between  Tokugawa  and  Mori. 

At  Kyoto,  there  being  fifteen  hundred  Choshiu 
clansmen  in  or  near  the  city,  and  being  suspected  of 
plotting  to  seize  the  Mikado’s  person,  they  were  out- 
lawed by  a decree  of  the  court,  then  under  the  in- 
fluence of  Aidzu  and  Tokugawa.  Eighteen  kug6, 
or  court  nobles,  were  punished,  and  five  more  de- 
prived of  rank  and  titles  for  conspiring  with  Cho- 
shiu. On  the  thirtieth  of  September  the  clansmen 


364 


A NEW  NATION. 


365 


and  the  court  nobles  retreated  to  Choshiu ; but  in 
the  following  July  a small  army  of  irregulars  from 
various  clans  came  to  Kyoto  to  petition  the  Mikado 
to  restore  the  lord  of  Choshiu  and  the  outlawed  court 
nobles  to  honor.  An  order  was  issued  to  chastise 
the  irregulars,  which  was  duly  issued,  and  Fujimaro 
and  his  Fukui  soldiers  guarded  the  Sakai-street  gate. 

Then  at  daydawn,  on  the  twentieth  of  August, 
began  a battle  before  the  palace  gates,  like  that  of 
the  Genji  and  Heike  seven  hundred  and  five  years 
before.  On  the  one  side  were  the  Choshiu  clans- 
men and  the  ronins,  and  on  the  other  the  soldiers  of 
Tokugawa,  Aidzu,  Echizen,  and  other  clans.  The 
warriors  were  dressed  in  armor,  but  equipped  also 
with  muskets,  and  using  cannon  as  well  as  arrows, 
spears,  and  swords.  The  prize  of  victory  was  the 
government  — to  gain  and  hold  the  palace  and  the 
imperial  person.  As  before,  in  1159  A.D.,  those  in 
possession  of  the  palace  and  gardens  held  their  own. 
The  Choshiu  army  was  driven  back,  but  Kyoto  was 
nearly  destroyed  by  the  cannonade  and  by  fire. 
Thirty-seven  of  the  captured  southerners  were  be- 
headed in  prison.  Fujimaro  was  richly  rewarded. 

Elated  with  success,  the  Tokugawas  now  resolved 
to  utterly  suppress  the  rebellious  province ; but  the 
southern  clan,  undismaj^ed,  prepared  to  fight  both 
the  allied  squadrons  of  Great  Britain,  France,  Hol- 
land, and  the  United  States,  and  the  armies  from 
Yedo.  In  September,  1864,  the  fleet  of  four  nations, 
with  seventeen  ships,  two  hundred  and  eight  guns, 
and  seventy-five  hundred  and  ninety  men,  bombarded 


366 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


the  batteries  at  Shimonos^ki  during  two  days,  and 
then,  landing  a force  of  infantry,  sailors,  and  marines, 
destroyed  the  batteries  and  “ cleaned  out  the  den.” 

The  result  of  this  tremendous  chastisement  is  told 
by  a Japanese.  “ The  effect  of  this  affair  was  de- 
cisive. Some  of  the  most  enthusiastic  adherents  of 
the  anti-foreign  party  participated  in  the  engage- 
ment, and  they  became  convinced  that  the  ‘out- 
siders ’ were  far  stronger  and,  in  many  respects, 
superior  to  the  Japanese.  It  is  fair  to  state  that 
the  anti-foreign  sentiment  in  Japan  was  smothered 
by  this  event.”  Hitherto  most  of  the  sword-wear- 
ing samurai  were  like  young  Indians  of  the  plains, 
who  do  not  know  the  power  of  the  forces  opposed 
to  them  in  the  nation ; but  now  the  energies  of  the 
“ Mikado-reverencers  ” were  turned  away  from  the 
foreigners  and  concentrated  in  destroying  the  Yedo 
government. 

Now  began  a campaign  led  by  the  flower  of 
Choshiu,  men  of  ideas,  students  of  modern  ideas 
derived  from  the  Dutch  books,  armed  with  Ameri- 
can rifles,  having  cast  off  their  armor  and  being 
lightly  dressed,  their  recruits  being  not  only  samurai, 
but  chosen  from  the  common  people,  well  paid  and 
full  of  enthusiasm  and  obedient  to  discipline.  The 
result  of  the  movements  in  the  summer  of  1866  was 
that  this  handful  of  alert  men  of  courage  and  ideas 
beat  back  and  defeated  the  motley  army  sent  from 
Yedo.  The  prestige  of  the  bakufu  was  now  forever 
gone. 

On  the  death  of  the  young  Tycoon,  September  19, 


A NEW  NATION. 


367 


1866,  Kdiki  was  appointed  in  his  place.  The  ques- 
tions before  him  were,  Should  hostilities  against  Cho- 
shiu  be  resumed,  and  should  Hyogo  and  Osaka  be 
opened  to  foreigners  ? K6iki  called  a council  of  the 
seven  most  prominent  daimios,  among  whom  were 
Echizen,  Uwajima,  Hizen,  Tosa,  and  Satsuma,  but 
was  amazed  to  find  that  public  opinion  was  ripe  for 
the  abolition  of  the  dual  form  of  government  and  a 
return  to  monarchy.  Echizen  and  others  frankly  de- 
clared that  the  main  cause  of  the  national  troubles 
was  the  division  of  the  government  into  Throne  and 
Camp.  The  prince  of  Tosa  openly  urged  Keiki  to 
resign.  These  progressive  daimios  formed  an  invin- 
cible combination,  and  were  evidently  so  formidable 
an  exponent  of  the  general  sense  of  the  country, 
that  on  the  ninth  of  November,  1867,  Keiki,  after  a 
brief  and  noble  address  to  the  Throne,  resigned  his 
position. 

Nevertheless  the  Aidzu  clan  kept  the  imperial 
palace,  and  it  was  uncertain  where  the  actual  seat 
of  power  was,  especially  since  the  old  emperor  had 
died,  and  the  new  one,  born  in  1852,  was  but  fifteen 
years  old.  The  daimios  in  combination  felt  that  now 
or  never  was  the  time  to  strike  for  a united  nation. 
Having  quietly  gathered  their  clansmen  in  Kyoto, 
they  took  possession  of  the  palace  gates  on  the  third 
of  January,  1868.  They  dismissed  his  old  advisers 
from  the  boy-emperor,  and  in  his  name  issued  a 
proclamation  that  the  government  of  the  country 
was  now  wholly  in  the  power  of  the  imperial  court. 
Thus,  by  a palace  revolution,  the  government  was 


368 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


at  last  centered  in  the  imperial  person.  The  move- 
ment was  effected  by  the  influential  men  of  the  clans 
of  Satsuma,  Tosa,  Echizen,  Owari,  Uwajima,  Aki, 
and  others,  with  the  aid  of  a few  daimios  and  kug6. 

The  new  Constitution  was  proclaimed  as  follows : 
Three  new  grades  of  officers  and  eight  government 
departments  were  created,  namely : — 

I.  Supreme  administrator,  relative  of  the  Mikado. 

II.  Officers  to  counsel  and  decide,  of  the  rank  of 
kug6  or  daimio. 

III.  Associate  officers,  either  kug6,  daimio,  or 
their  retainers,  selected  by  the  Mikado.  The  eight 
departments  were:  — Supreme  Executive  Council, 
Religion,  Interior,  Foreign  Affairs,  War,  Finance, 
Justice,  Legislation. 

A parliament  was  also  provided  for  by  summoning 
to  Kyoto  three  hundred  and  twelve  samurai  of  ability 
and  intelligence.  Among  those  from  Fukui  was  Mr. 
Rai  Goro  and  Doctor  Sano.  Among  the  first  of  the 
associate  officers  invited  to  be  adviser  to  the  em- 
peror was  Professor  Koba.  The  prince  of  Echizen 
was  made  vice-minister  of  the  department  of  the 
interior.  He  hoped  the  revolution  would  be  con- 
summated without  war. 

A newspaper  was  established  in  Kyoto,  and  the 
new  Constitution  and  appointments  were  published 
in  it.  Having  now  won  their  main  purpose,  the 
men  who  had  veiled  their  larger  purpose  and  nobler 
patriotism  under  the  cry  of  “ Honor  the  Mikado  and 
expel  the  barbarian ! ” checkmated  the  foreigner- 
haters  and  silenced  their  cry.  One  of  the  first  acts 


A NEW  NATION. 


369 


of  the  new  government  was  to  ratify  the  treaties 
with  the  foreign  nations  in  the  name  of  the  Mikado. 

All  this  was  not  done  without  opposition,  and  the 
far-seeing  and  high-souled  patriots  who  had  now  the 
destinies  of  Japan  in  their  hands  were  denounced  as 
traitors  both  by  the  fanatical  retainers  of  Tokugawa 
and  by  the  haters  of  the  bakufu,  who  thought  that 
they  had  been  betrayed  by  their  old  comrades.  To 
many  of  the  ronins  the  possession  of  the  Mikado  and 
government  had  been  eagerly  awaited  as  the  signal 
of  war,  but  instead  they  found  it  meant  peace.  Echi- 
zen  and  Owari  were  sent  to  Kffiki  to  invite  him  to 
high  office  under  the  new  government.  He  at  first 
agreed,  but  afterward  yielded  to  the  counsel  of  Aid- 
zii  and  other  clans  and  advanced  on  Kyoto  with  a 
large  army  to  drive  out  the  men  forming  the  new 
government.  At  the  battle  of  Fushimi,  fought  dur- 
ing three  days,  from  January  27  to  30,  the  ex-Ty- 
coon’s  forces  were  beaten  and  he  himself  found  refuge 
on  the  American  man-of-war  Iroquois.  The  loyal 
army  now  marched  against  Yedo,  captured  it,  fought  a 
battle  at  Uyeno,  and  then  in  the  north  won  victories 
in  many  places.  On  the  sea,  with  the  ironclad  ex- 
Confederate  ram  Stonewall,  brought  from  the  United 
States,  the  loyal  forces  overcame  the  navy  of  the 
adherents  of  Tokugawa.  Yedo  was  made  the  kyo, 
or  capital,  and  being  in  the  east  was  called  Tokyo, 
or  Eastern  Capital.  Here  the  Mikado  came  to  live, 
and  henceforth  Tokyo  became  the  political,  literary, 
educational,  and  religious  center  of  the  empire. 

Kyoto  was  named  Sai-kyo,  or  the  western  capital, 


370 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


and  here  for  several  years  some  of  the  government 
officers  remained,  among  whom  were  our  old  friends 
Mr.  Rai  Goro  and  Professor  Koba. 

During  the  years  of  his  quiet  life  in  Higo,  since 
leaving  Kyoto,  Professor  Koba  had  been  earnestly 
at  work  in  developing  the  resources  of  his  native 
province,  and  helping  the  farmers  to  improve  their 
own  condition  as  well  as  their  crops,  and,  in  general, 
educating  the  people.  He  sent  his  two  nephews 
on  an  American  vessel  at  Nagasaki  to  study  in  the 
United  States.  He  assisted  other  young  men,  in 
the  same  way,  and  soon  scores  of  Japanese  students 
were  learning  the  science  and  languages  of  the  west. 
When  called  to  Kyoto,  in  1868,  he  found  himself 
among  young  men,  and  he  the  oldest  of  the  Mikado’s 
counselors. 

To  one  of  such  eminent  personal  dignity  and  in- 
tellectual acquirements  the  young  makers  of  New 
Japan  gave  great  deference,  and  listened  earnestly 
as  Professor  Koba  pleaded  for  wise  measures  and  for 
social  and  moral,  as  well  as  political,  reform.  Mr. 
Rai  nobly  seconded  most  of  his  propositions  in  the 
parliament.  Koba  urged  that  the  eta  and  hi-nin 
should  be  at  once  given  citizenship,  more  freedom 
of  conscience  in  religion  be  allowed,  and  persecu- 
tion of  Christians  be  stopped.  Though  the  oldest, 
Koba  led  his  colleagues  in  urging  an  enlightened 
and  progressive  policy.  In  a word,  Koba  labored  to 
obtain  for  the  subjects  of  the  emperor  many  of  the 
rights  of  person  and  conscience  now  enjoyed  under 
the  Constitution  promulgated  February  11,  1889. 


A NEW  NATION. 


371 


The  verbal  form  of  the  “ charter-oath  of  five  arti- 
cles ” solemnly  sworn  to  by  the  Mikado,  in  the  castle 
of  Nijo,  before  the  court  nobles  and  daimios,  and  made 
the  basis  of  the  new  government,  called  the  Consti- 
tution of  1868,  was  the  work  of  Mr.  Rai  Goro. 
These  five  articles  were  : 

I.  All  the  affairs  of  state  shall  be  guided  by 
public  opinion. 

II.  The  upper  and  the  lower  (all)  classes  of  the 
people  shall  he  united  for  common  good,  and  the 
right  principles  of  social  and  political  economy 
studied  by  all. 

III.  The  fountains  of  honor  and  power  (Throne 
and  Camp)  shall  be  united  for  the  purpose  of  as- 
sisting every  subject  to  carry  out  his  will  for  good 
purposes. 

IV.  The  artificial  and  absurd  customs  of  former 
times  shall  be  abolished,  and  all  measures  shall  be 
framed  according  to  the  right  way  between  heaven 
and  earth. 

V.  Intellect  and  ability  shall  be  sought  for  from 
all  parts  of  the  world  to  establish  the  foundations 
of  the  empire. 

On  this  basis  the  government  of  Japan  was,  as  it 
has  proved,  to  be  administered  for  twenty-two  years, 
or  until  the  new  and  more  glorious  Constitution  of 
February  11,  1889.  Following  out  the  purpose  of 
the  fifth  clause,  the  men  of  Ecliizen  promptly  be- 
stirred themselves  to  obtain  from  Europe  and  Amer- 
ica a physician,  a military  instructor,  a mining  en- 
gineer, a teacher  of  English,  and  an  organizer  of 


372 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


education  in  the  sciences  and  literature  of  Chris- 
tendom. 

Yet  Koba  never  lived  to  see  Echizen  leading  in 
the  new  era  of  Meiji,  or  peace  under  enlightened 
civilization.  Why  ? 

Alas,  that  we  should  have  to  write  it,  and  again 
tell  the  story  of  blood ! There  were  many  men  still 
in  Kyoto  and  the  country  bitterly  opposed  to  reform, 
to  foreigners,  and  above  all  to  Christianity.  They 
had  marked  for  death  any  one  suspected  of  being  a 
Christian,  or,  as  they,  put  it,  of  “ holding  evil  opin- 
ions.” They  argued  that  Koba  must  be  a Christian, 
or  else  he  would  not  be  bent  upon  so  changing  the 
old  order  of  rule  by  the  sword,  upon  uplifting  the 
outcasts  to  citizenship,  and  upon  treating  aliens  with 
respect. 

Going  home  in  his  palanquin  one  night  in  1869 
from  the  court  where  he  had  been  all  day  engaged, 
his  bearers  had  reached  a certain  street  in  Kyoto 
when  a pistol-shot  was  fired,  the  ball  passing 
through  the  palanquin.  Koba  at  once  knew  he  was 
surrounded,  and  sprang  out  to  defend  himself.  Six 
men  with  their  faces  tied  up  with  cloth-wrappers, 
which  concealed  their  features  except  their  eyes, 
attacked  him  with  naked  swords,  and  one  of  them 
with  a single  blow  cut  off  his  head. 

One  of  the  assassins  was  an  ex-priest  and  two 
were  of  the  class  called  goshi.  All  were  arrested 
and  beheaded  for  their  crime,  but  the  loss  of  this 
wise  counselor  was  irreparable. 

Mr.  Rai,  though  often  threatened,  escaoed  all  dan- 


A NEW  NATION. 


373 


gers,  living  to  preside  at  the  opening  of  the  School 
of  Western  Languages  and  Science,  established  in 
Fukui,  and  finally  to  see  the  feudal  system  pass 
away.  He  himself  was  appointed  the  special  agent 
of  the  imperial  government  to  hand  over  the  lands, 
castles,  public  works,  and  appurtenances  of  the  fief 
of  Fukui  to  the  emperor  and  to  the  nation.  The 
impressive  ceremonies  attendant  upon  the  transfer 
of  the  loyalty  of  the  retainers  of  the  house  of 
Echizen  to  the  Mikado  were  with  sadness  and  dig- 
nity, blended  with  mingled  hope  and  fear  for  the 
future.  They  took  place  in  the  great  castle  hall  on 
a lovely  Sunday  morning  in  October,  1871.  The 
next  day,  amid  the  tears  and  smiles  of  a people  both 
loyal  and  patriotic,  the  lord  and  the  lady  of  the 
castle  departed  from  Fukui  for  their  permanent 
abode  in  the  capital  to  live  as  private  persons ; and 
the  spectacular  glories  and  feudal  display  disap- 
peared from  Fukui  forever.  Henceforth  in  Tokyo, 
with  sufficient  means  to  live  in  a style  becoming 
his  rank,  Fujimaro  lived  while  his  little  son  pre- 
pared for  entrance  into  the  University  of  Oxford. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 


HOW  HONDA  JIRO  BECAME  A CHRISTIAN. 

HE  year  which  followed  the  coming  of  Honda 


I Jiro  and  his  wife  to  Yokohama  was  one  of 
intense  anxiety  to  the  American  missionaries. 
Though  home  news  was  more  cheering,  and  the 
ultimate  victory  of  the  Union  arms,  and  the  indi- 
cations of  the  supremacy  of  the  United  States  gov- 
ernment were  more  assuring,  yet  affairs  in  Japan 
seemed  to  become  more  and  more  unsettled.  Mur- 
der, incendiarism,  and  assassination  increased  rather 
than  diminished.  The  only  lawful  government  of 
the  country,  which  in  the  eyes  of  the  foreigners  was 
that  in  Yedo,  seemed  to  he  fast  settling  to  destruc- 
tion. Of  the  constructive  forces  latent  in  the  move- 
ment against  the  Tycoon,  they  knew  nothing. 

One  happy  event  which  took  place  at  Doctor 
Grey’s  house  cheered  the  toilers.  One  year  after  his 
arrival  at  Yokohama  Honda  Jiro  and  his  wife  were 
baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Spirit,  in  the  presence  of  the  American  families  of 
the  three  missionaries  then  at  the  port.  After  the 
parents  had  confessed  their  faith,  the  waters  of  holy 
baptism  fell  upon  the  forehead  of  little  Sayo,  their 
baby  daughter,  then  three  months  old. 

The  second  event  worth  noticing,  even  as  the 


HONDA  JIRO  A CHRISTIAN. 


375 


planting  of  a seed  is  worth  the  notice,  was  the  send- 
ing of  a complete  revised  copy  of  the  Gospels  in 
Japanese  to  Professor  Koba,  then  at  Kumamoto. 

The  Scriptures  could  not  yet  be  published,  for 
none  of  the  block-cutters  or  book-sellers  could  be 
got  to  touch  the  work,  fearing  imprisonment  or 
death.  Years  were  yet  to  pass  before  anything  but 
manuscript  could  be  circulated  among  inquiring 
men  who  were  seekers  after  God.  At  this  time 
there  were  many  Neesimas  of  whom  the  outside 
world  never  heard,  but  of  whom  the  Watcher  of  the 
falling  sparrow  knew.  Not  every  Neesima  met  his 
Hardy. 

How  all  this  came  to  pass,  the  change  of  mind  and 
of  heart  in  himself,  and  the  brave  stand  for  Christ, 
even  amid  the  risks  of  prison,  exile,  and  death,  is 
told  in  a letter  written  by  Honda  some  years  after- 
ward. This  is  the  way  he  gives  his  experience  and 
relates  the  story  of  his  turning  to  God.  The  docu- 
ment was  written  about  the  time  of  the  formation  of 
the  first  Christian  church  in  Japan,  at  Yokohama, 
April  10,  1872,  which  took  place  after  a month  of 
daily  prayer  and  study  of  the  Book  of  Acts — the 
inspired  text-book  of  church  history. 

“ I was  born  in  Japan  when  it  was  almost  wholly  a 
heathen  land.  I was  brought  up  in  the  midst  of 
idolatry  and  superstitions  of  various  kinds,  and  I 
had  not  any  knowledge  of  God  and  his  salvation.  I 
cared  nothing  for  the  Buddhist  religion,  but  went  to 
school  where  1 was  taught  the  doctrines  of  Confu- 
cius. The  consequence  was  that  I firmly  believed 


376 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


in  the  annihilation  of  the  soul  with  the  body.  I 
thought,  also,  that  all  things  which  exist  in  the 
world  were  the  works  of  nature  and  there  was  not 
any  Being  who  created  and  governed  them.  I also 
believed  in  the  original  purity  of  the  heart,  as  Con- 
fucius and  his  followers  taught.  These  three  articles 
are  fundamental  to  the  scheme  of  Chinese  ethics,  but 
are  exactly  opposite  to  the  doctrine  of  Christianity. 

“ Several  years  having  so  passed,  at  last  there  came 
a time  when  I was  delivered  out  of  darkness  into 
light.  When  I was  undergoing  my  term  of  house- 
confinement  for  intending  to  take  the  life  of  Commo- 
dore Perry,  I got  from  Mr.  Koba  a book  which  was 
written  in  Chinese,  treating  in  general  of  Christianity, 
by  a missionary  in  Shanghai.  This  was  the  first 
book  written  on  the  subject  that  I had  ever  read. 
This  also  was  the  first  time  that  I was  informed  of 
anything  about  the  religion  of  Jesus,  except  as  I had 
vague  impressions  about  it  as  I read  the  name  of 
Yasu,  or  Jesus,  on  the  public  edict-boards,  or  heard  it 
described  as  sorcery  by  my  nurses  and  grandmother. 
My  impression  then  was  that  it  would  have  a more 
powerful  effect  on  the  minds  of  men  in  conducting 
their  moral  life  than  the  doctrine  of  Confucius 
would,  because  Christianity  teaches  us  to  regard  this 
world  as  only  a temporary  abode,  but  the  next  to  be 
eternal.  I also  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  fear 
of  punishment  in  the  world  to  come  can  restrain  the 
most  violent  passions ; while  the  hope  of  coming 
happiness  inspires  courage  to  strive  after  good.  I 
had  not  any  idea  myself  of  accepting  these  doctrines 


HONDA  JIBO  A CHBISTIAN. 


377 


as  part  of  my  personal  belief,  but  I had  a strong  de- 
sire to  read  the  Bible  just  to  know  what  was  written 
in  it.  In  Fukui  I was  further  helped  by  studying 
with  Professor  Koba  who  was  full  of  admiration  for 
the  teachings  of  Jesus  and  his  sympathy  for  even  the 
lowest  kind  of  humanity. 

“ Afterward,  in  the  political  turmoil  and  bloody 
scenes  which  I witnessed  in  Kyoto  and  Yedo,  I was 
impressed  with  the  need  of  our  samurai  of  a higher 
moral  principle  than  merely  that  of  the  ‘five  rela- 
tions ’ as  taught  by  Confucius.  Our  samurai  seemed 
as  brave  and  determined,  as  willing  to  suffer  and 
endure  as  foreigners  ; but  when  I read  in  Dutch 
books  the  history  of  Europe  and  America,  I was 
persuaded  that  our  country  needed  a moral  power 
equal  to  that  of  Christian  nations.  Supposing  our 
feudal  system  were  to  break  down,  where  should  we 
samurai  find  sufficient  motive  for  right  living  and  for 
elevating  our  country  to  the  level  of  the  United 
States  of  America?  For  I reflected  on  the  great  age 
of  our  country  and  civilization,  and  compared  our 
attainments  with  those  of  England  or  America.  In 
fact,  my  reflections  while  in  prison,  and  as  secretary 
of  my  lord  Echizen,  took  much  of  my  old  pride 
away,  and  my  narrow  fanatical  patriotism  changed  to 
a love  for  my  country  and  all  her  people.  And  this, 
as  Professor  Koba  first  pointed  out,  was  the  sure 
result  of  studying  the  life  of  Christ  who  loved  the 
lepers  and  outcast  men  and  women  as  much  as  he 
loved  rich  men  and  learned  scholars. 

“ I found  also  in  my  reading  that  many  excellent 


378 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


passages  were  often  quoted  from  the  Scriptures,  and 
reference  so  often  made  to  Bible  history  that  I saw  at 
length  that  to  understand  European  literature  I must 
know  the  Bible ; for  illustration  of  modern  events 
the  authors  quoted  from  the  ancient  sacred  books  as 
a standard.  While  reading  modern  history  I became 
convinced  that  Christianity  has  an  important  place 
in  the  course  of  modern  civilization.  Next  I was 
led  to  think  that  all  science,  art,  and  useful  imple- 
ments of  modern  civilization  are  merely  leaves  and 
branches,  whilst  the  principal  root  which  produces 
them  is  the  Christian  religion.  I can  not  tell  now 
why  I thought  so,  nor  do  I think  that  was  exactly 
correct ; yet  it  wrought  a wholesome  effect  on  my 
mind,  for  I commenced  then  continually  to  direct  my 
attention  to  the  subject  of  religion.  I could  under- 
stand the  New  Testament  pretty  well  in  some  things, 
but  in  regard  to  many  matters  I had  only  confused 
notions. 

“ I now  had  an  intense  longing  to  come  to  Yoko- 
hama and  see  whether  the  Christians  were  much  or 
little  like  Jesus  the  lover  of  men.  Fortunately  the 
resignation  of  my  prince  from  the  office  of  dictator 
gave  me  the  opportunity,  and  I came  at  once.  In 
Doctor  Grey’s  house  I was  so  kindly  treated  that  I 
was  deeply  impressed.  When  I saw  the  science,  the 
ability,  the  pity,  and  the  healing  power  of  Doctor 
Bunner,  I was  overcome  and  ashamed  of  myself  for 
my  former  mean  notions  about  foreigners.  I got  a 
new  idea  of  what  moral,  as  apart  from  jjhysical,  cour- 
age is  when  I saw  Captain  McDougal,  and  after- 


HONDA  JIBO  A GHBISTIAN. 


379 


wards  heard  of  his  valor  and  skill.  When  I learned 
that  even  in  the  heat  of  battle  the  American  sailors 
were  not  allowed  to  fire  at  the  Japanese  from  the 
blown-up  steamer  when  struggling  in  the  water,  I 
could  see  that  the  spirit  of  Christianity  was  influen- 
tial even  in  war.  After  I came  back  to  live  in  Yoko- 
hama and  was  able  to  talk  with  Doctor  Grey  when- 
ever I had  mental  difficulties,  I made  great  progress 
in  what  our  people  now  call  ‘ the  Jesus  way.’ 

“ I could  easily  believe  in  God  who  created  the 
heavens,  earth,  and  all  the  things  therein,  and  admire 
very  highly  the  moral  teachings  of  the  Bible.  Yet 
I was  not  so  ready  to  believe  in  the  method  of  salva- 
tion and  the  wonderful  miracles  of  Christ.  At  last 
I was  led  to  think  that  it  was  a foolish  idea  for  me, 
with  such  a feeble  understanding  to  say,  I can  not 
believe  these  things  because  I can  not  understand 
them,  or  because  they  are  not  as  I thought  them  to 
be.  I became  conscious  also  that  it  would  be  a 
great  blessing  to  me  if  I could  believe,  because  then 
I could  overcome  more  easily  all  the  difficulties  of 
this  life,  and  keep  myself  more  easily  from  the 
follies  in  the  hope  of  eternal  glory  and  in  the  pleas- 
ure of  serving  the  Lord  and  Creator  of  heaven  and 
earth,  than  I could  in  following  the  teachings  of 
Confucius,  whom  I regard  as  only  a good  man,  and 
whose  view  was  limited  simply  to  this  world.  I saw 
too  that  the  Bible  is  the  book  by  which  we  can  settle 
the  difficult  questions  of  the  first  beginnings  and 
future  destinies  of  all  things  in  the  world,  and  with- 
out it  we  should  wander  to  and  fro  in  dark  imagin' 
ings  and  vain  superstitions. 


380 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


“ Yet  all  this  was,  in  so  far,  only  the  outward  part 
of  religion.  I found  the  Bible  required  of  me  not 
only  change  of  mind  but  of  feelings.  I began  after 
that  to  pray  more  in  secret,  and  I read  the  Bible  for 
what  it  had  to  say  to  me  as  a needy  soul  and  as  a 
helpless  sinner.  As  I read  it  and  compared  myself 
with  the  sinless  Jesus,  and  saw  myself  in  the  light 
of  God’s  holiness,  I became  conscious  of  many  de- 
fects, and  finally,  after  long  struggle,  of  the  fact 
that  I was  a miserable  offender  in  God’s  sight.  This 
was  at  first  an  awful  blow  to  my  pride,  and  then  this 
strong  sense  of  sin  put  me  almost  in  despair  of  enter- 
ing into  the  kingdom  of  the  holy  ones.  This  lasted 
some  time,  until  I found  to  my  joy  that  faith  in  the 
Saviour  is  the  living  principle  of  salvation.  That 
verse  in  Romans,  ‘ Being  justified  by  faith,  we  have 
peace  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,’ 
became  my  favorite ; and  I think  now  that  faith 
brings  hope,  and  hope  endurance,  which  by  the  grace 
of  God  will  enable  me  to  continue  in  the  faith  to  the 
end.  I am  resolved  to  lead  my  whole  life  as  it  be- 
comes a Christian,  wherever  I am  or  shall  be,  depend- 
ing upon  the  mercy  and  guidance  of  God. 

“ Now  that  I am  a member  of  Christ  by  faith,  now 
that  a native  Japanese  Christian  Church  has  been 
established  in  Japan,  I have  more  hope  for  my  coun- 
try than  ever.  How  wonderfully  God  has  given  me 
my  heart’s  desire,  even  as  a Japanese,  and  answered 
the  prayers  of  all  who  are  loyal  to  our  Mikado  and 
imperial  government ! For  now  the  object  I long 
sought  has  been  attained ; the  merchant  is  honored, 


HONDA  JIRO  A CHRISTIAN. 


381 


the  lower  classes  are  treated  better,  and  the  eta  have 
been  made  citizens.  Yedo  has  become  the  kyo  of 
the  nation,  and  is  now  Tokyo;  the  feudal  system  is 
abolished ; there  is  no  Tycoon,  or  political  system 
between  the  Emperor  and  his  people.  Japan  is  now 
a united  nation. 

“We  have  even  hope  that  persecution  will  cease, 
the  anti-Christian  edicts  be  removed,  and  liberty  of 
conscience  be  granted  to  all  loyal  Japanese.  God 
bless  our  young  Mikado  and  Japan,  and  may  my 
country  become  not  only  representative  and  consti- 
tutional in  government,  but  Christian  in  faith  and 
practice  1 ” 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 


A POSTSCRIPT  IN  SEPTEMBER,  1890. 

HE  hanashika , as  the  Japanese  would  call  him, 


-L  who  tells  this  story,  enjoyed  a call  a few  weeks 
ago  from  a gentleman  from  Tokyo.  On  his  card  — 
plate  engraved  in  Boston  — I read  in  English,  Asahi 


Rai. 


“ Can  it  be  possible,”  I thought,  “ that  here  is  one 
of  my  old  Fukui  boys  ? ” Going  down  into  the 
parlor  I shook  hands  with  a fine-looking  young 
man,  who  immediately  said : — 

“ Do  you  not  know  me  ? I am  one  of  your  boys 
whom  you  taught  in  Fukui.” 

“ Yes,  of  course  I know  you,  and  am  glad  to  see 
you  ; but  you  write  your  name  in  our  way  — family 
name  last  ? ” 

“ Yes  ; we  all  do  it  in  Japan  now,  at  least  most  of 
us.” 

“ And,  may  I ask,  what  are  you  doing  in  America, 
Asahi  bo? ” 

Laughing  heartily  at  my  calling  him  by  his  nursery 
name,  he  replied : — 

“ I am  a civil  engineer,  and  am  here  on  govern- 
ment business  connected  with  the  railroads,  — for 
the  Department  of  Communications,  — of  which,  as 
you  know,  some  one  of  the  great  Sa-cho-to  combina- 


A POSTSCRIPT  IN  1890. 


383 


tion  is  chief,  or  minister,  for  the  imperial  cabinet 
changes  often.  Heretofore,  since  1868,  the  ministers 
and  men  in  high  office  have  been  those  who  were 
active  in  the  Revolution  of  1868,  but  now  there  are 
younger  men  educated  in  Europe  or  America  who 
are  the  emperor’s  advisers,  and  in  the  cabinet.” 

“ Your  words  remind  me  of  Professor  Koba.  Is 
his  widow  living  yet?” 

“ Oh,  yes,  in  good  health ; and  his  son  is  now 
the  pastor  of  a large  Christian  church  in  Tokyo. 
He  is  one  of  the  most  active  and  earnest  of  our 
leaders.  He  was  trained  at  the  Doshisha  in  Kyoto, 
over  which  Mr.  Neesima  was  president.  When 
those  assassins  left  Koba’s  headless  trunk  in  the 
streets  of  Kyoto,  they  imagined  that  Christianity  in 
Japan  was  at  an  end,  but  they  were  mistaken.  I 
myself  have  the  great  pleasure  of  being  a member 
of  Rev.  Mr.  Koba’s  church,  and  of  hearing  him 
preach  every  Sunday.  By  the  way,  Mr.  Neesima’s 
loss  seems  almost  irreparable,  but  we  hope  God  will 
give  us  others  like  him.  We  have  several  Fukui 
lads  at  the  Doshisha  in  Kyoto.” 

“ What  has  become  of  all  our  old  friends  ? How 
is  the  old  prince  of  Echizen?” 

“ Oh,  Matsudaira  ? Alas,  he  died  during  the 
summer,  after  the  emperor  had  conferred  upon  him 
the  highest  rank  a living  subject  could  attain.” 

“ Indeed ! I feel  this  as  a direct  personal  loss. 
Then  we  shall  have  no  Echizen  nobleman  sitting 
among  the  princes  in  the  new  House  of  Peers  ? ” 

“ No ; nor  among  the  marquises : for  since  I left 


384 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


J apan,  Fujimaro,  whose  wedding  my  father  attended, 
has  also  passed  away.” 

“ And  what  of  his  beautiful  wife,  the  Higo  bride 
you  remember,  whose  betrothal  your  father  arranged, 
and  who  was,  as  I thought,  one  of  the  handsomest 
ladies  in  Japan  ? ” 

“ Ah,  yes ; I am  sorry  to  say  she  died  a few  years 
ago.  Her  son,  who  was  studying  at  an  English  uni- 
versity, returned  in  time  to  be  chief  mourner  at  his 
father’s  funeral.  He  is  very  promising,  and  has  his 
mother’s  winning  ways.” 

“ I am  sorry  to  hear  of  her  death.  Here,  in  this 
cabinet  drawer,  is  some  of  her  beautiful  handiwork 
in  silk  and  cr6pe  ; and  as  for  that  rare  old  kakemono, 
with  the  painting  on  silk  of  the  palace-lady,  which 
reminds  me  of  her,  do  you  know  how  I got  that?” 

“No;  please  tell  me.” 

“ W ell,  in  those  days  when  I first  came  to  Fukui, 
for  fear  of  the  foreigner-haters’  assassinating  the 
American  teacher,  Mr.  Honda  Jiro’s  father,  by  order 
of  the  Prince  Fujimaro,  used  to  send  two  mounted 
yakunin  with  me  when  I took  a horseback  ride 
through  the  country.  In  clumsily  leading  his  horse 
over  the  boat-bridge  at  Funabashi,  first  built  by 
Shibata  Katsuiy6,  the  horse  of  one  of  the  guards 
slipped  into  the  water  and  was  nearly  drowned.  For 
fear  I should  inform  on  him  to  the  prince,  he  in- 
sisted on  my  accepting  this  rare  old  bit  of  art-work 
of  the  fifteenth  century.  By  the  way,  how  is  he  ? ” 

“ He  is  dead  also,  but  his  son  is  the  pastor  of  a 
Methodist  church  near  Yokohama.  He  was  a bright 


A POSTSCBIPT  I A 1890. 


385 


student,  you  know,  and  a fine  man,  and  has  been  a 
very  successful  preacher.” 

“ Good  ! And  how  are  Doctor  Sano  and  his  son, 
and  the  three  little  daughters  who  used  to  bring  me 
flowers?  ” 

“ Ah,  yes.  The  doctor  is  hale  and  hearty  yet  at 
eighty,  and  still  thinks  Fukui  scenery  the  finest  in 
Japan.  His  daughters  are  all  married,  and  one  of 
them,  the  youngest,  is  my  wife,”  laughed  Asahi. 
“His  son  is  the  famous  naval  surgeon,  who  first 
demonstrated  that  the  Japanese  must  sit  on  chairs 
instead  of  squatting  on  mats,  if  they  would  grow 
taller  and  have  a better  physique,”  said  Asahi,  with 
another  merry  laugh. 

“ And  how  are  your  mother,  your  sisters,  and  your 
brothers  ? ” 

“ My  mother  is  still  living,  and  in  Tokyo  with 
father,  who,  you  know,  is  a senator.  Of  my  brothers, 
one  is  an  officer  in  the  navy,  and  one  in  the  depart- 
ment of  education.  Both  my  sisters  married  gentle- 
men who  had  been  students  in  America.” 

“Your  father  is  actively  engaged  in  doing  good, 
of  course?” 

“ He  is,  even  if  his  son  says  it.  When  the  Con- 
stitution was  proclaimed  last  February,  he  saw  his 
heart’s  desire  gratified  in  having  the  names  of  Sa- 
kuma  Ei,  Noge  Toro,  Ban  Saburo,  and  others  who 
had  died  political  martyrs,  raised  to  honor  and  post- 
humous rank.  Indeed,  some  of  the  most  splendid 
monuments  in  the  country  are  to  those  who,  under 
the  old  system,  were  put  to  death.” 


386 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


“ And  how  is  Kffiki,  the  last  of  the  Tycoons?” 

“ Oh,  he  is  living  in  delightful  leisure  at  Shid- 
zuoka,  and  recently  requested  in  the  Christian 
churches  a memorial  service  in  honor  of  all  the 
foreigners  who  lost  their  lives  during  the  political 
troubles.  It  was  a noble  and  generous  act,  and 
quite  in  accordance  with  his  character.  All  the 
nobles  of  the  Tokugawa  family  enjoy  high  honor, 
and  many  of  those  engaged  against  the  imperial 
government  before  and  since  1868  have  been  par- 
doned, and,  in  many  cases,  given  high  rank  and 
office.  Indeed,  those  far-away  days,  as  your  civil 
war  of  1861  to  1865  must  to  you,  seem  like  ancient 
history  to  us  young  men.” 

“ And  how  are  Honda  Jiro  and  his  wife  ? ” 

“Ah,  yes.  Would  you  believe  it?  I have  just 
made  a call  on  his  oldest  son,  who  is  a student  at 
the  same  American  school  at  which  the  son  of  Ii 
Kamon  no  Kami  was  educated.  Honda  is  still  at  his 
work  in  Tokyo,  as  a Christian  teacher.  He  is  as 
patriotic  as  ever,  but  after  going  around  the  world 
with  a commission,  sent  by  the  government  to  study 
education,  he  has  declined  all  public  office.  His  wife 
is  very  active  in  all  tjiat  relates  to  the  welfare  of  her 
countrywomen,  but  does  not  believe  in  aping  for- 
eigners, nor  in  adopting  all  the  foolish  innovations. 
In  fact,  both  Honda  and  his  wife,  while  earnestly 
Christian,  strongly  believe  in  holding  fast  to  what 
is  best  and  truest  in  our  national  character.” 

“Good!  They  are  the  kind  of  Japanese  I like, 
and  whom  sensible  people  will  respect.  A national- 


A POSTSCRIPT  IN  1890. 


387 


ist  movement  that  means  loyalty  to  Japan  will  win 
the  respect  of  the  world.  No  bad  reaction  in  that. 
By  the  way,  what  books  have  you  been  reading?” 

“ Well,  with  your  American  steamers  crossing  the 
Pacific  in  twelve  days  and  a fraction,  as  the  China 
now  does,  there  is  not  much  time  for  reading ; but 
on  board  ship  I read  again,  daily  and  delightedly, 
out  of  the  complete  Bible  in  Japanese.  I also  re- 
read a work  on  ‘The  Opening  of  Japan  to  Western 
Influences,’  by  one  of  our  most  philosophic  historians, 
in  which  he  entirely  justifies  and  defends  Ii  Kamon 
no  Kami.  On  the  cars,  while  riding  across  the  coun- 
try, I read  the  ‘Life  and  Letters  of  Professor  Koba.’ 
These  are  three  specimens  of  the  kind  of  literature 
which  New  Japan  is  to  have.” 

“I  judge,  then,  that  the  missionary  translation  of 
the  Bible  is  a successful  one  ? ” 

“ Entirely  so,  I think.  One  reason  why  we  so 
prize  the  Japanese  Bible  on  the  human  side  is  that 
some  of  our  countrymen,  Honda  Jiro  at  first,  and 
abler  Christian  scholars  afterwards,  wrought  with 
the  missionaries  to  make  it  so  idiomatic  and  pleasant 
to  read.  It  is  now  used  in  three  hundred  churches, 
by  over  thirty  thousand  native  members,  and  by 
many  tens  of  thousands  more  of  our  people.” 

“ It  is  wonderful  what  God  has  wrought  in  Japan. 
The  ten  native  believers  in  Christ  according  to  the 
Bible  way,  of  whom  I knew  in  1870,  have  increased 
to  a great  army  numbering  tens  of  thousands  — a 
wonderful  work  indeed!” 

“ Truly ; and  I for  one  feel  so  thankful  to  the 


388 


HONDA  THE  SAMUBAI. 


American  Christians  for  making  our  country  so  long 
the  object  of  their  prayers.  While  here  I wish  to 
pay  the  visit  of  a grateful  pilgrim  to  Doctor  Grey’s 
tomb,  which  is  in  this  state.  As  for  Doctor  Bunner’s 
name,  it  is  a household  word  in  our  country. 

“ Excuse  me.  I must  now  say  good-by,  but  before 
I go  allow  me  to  hand  you  this.  It  is  from  Honda 
Jiro’s  artist  friend,  Oiwa  Samro.  He  is  a very  de- 
vout Christian,  and  is  preaching  Christ  in  art.  He 
is  one  of  many  whom  I hope  God  has  called  to  inter- 
pret to  our  people  the  Bible  symbols  in  their  own 
art  language.  We  have  no  sheep  or  shepherds  in  our 
country,  so  we  lose  much  of  the  beautiful  imagery 
of  the  Bible  of  which  I had  no  conception  till  I came 
to  America ; but  God  has  given  us  a beautiful  land, 
and  some  day  I hope  one  of  my  countrymen  will 
give  us  a Bible  illustrated  in  the  best  style  of  true 
Japanese  art.  Sayonara  ! ” 

This  closed  the  conversation,  for  Mr.  Asahi  Bai 
had  calls  to  make  on  several,  not  all,  of  his  country- 
folk then  in  Boston.  To  simply  name  them  will  set 
in  sufficiently  dramatic  contrast  the  hermit  nation  of 
1852,  pictured  in  our  first  chapter,  and  the  cosmo- 
politan people  of  1890.  To  say  nothing  of  the  hun- 
dreds of  Japanese  elsewhere  in  the  United  States, 
there  were  in  or  near  Boston  a young  lad  who  had 
come  to  America  as  a deck-hand  on  a merchant  ship 
and  was  now  studying  to  be  a missionary ; three 
students  at  Harvard  University;  two  young  ladies 
at  the  Conservatory  of  Music ; one  lad,  son  of  an 
admiral^  in  the  School  of  Technology;  two  young 


A POSTSCRIPT  IN  1890. 


389 


men  learning  dentistry,  and  finally  the  secretary  of 
the  new  imperial  diet  or  parliament. 

Bidding  farewell  and  godspeed  to  Asahi  Rai,  the 
hanashika  opened  the  roll.  It  contained  an  illumi- 
nated scroll  of  seven  leaves  entitled  “ Comfort  for 
the  Week.”  There  were  seven  exquisite  designs  in 
color,  and  with  each  a text  in  Japanese  script. 
Wedded  to  the  thought  of  the  verse  was  the  pic- 
torial interpretation  of  the  artist  as  follows : — 

1.  1 John  4 : 12.  A pair  of  love-birds  hovering 
over  a spray  of  cherry  blossoms  and  peonies. 

2.  Psalm  51 : 17.  A winter  scene.  The  tree 
branches  heavily  laden,  and  some  even  broken,  with 
weight  of  the  pure  white  snow. 

3.  John  14:  15,16.  Doveshovering  in  the  air, 
or  abiding  trustfully  near  those  who  fed  them  with 
rice. 

4.  John  1 : 15.  An  autumn  basket,  garnished 
at  the  bottom  and  sides  with  chrysanthemums,  and, 
overflowing  body  and  edges  with  ripened  grapes. 

5.  Matt.  6 : 33.  The  fowls  of  the  air  flying  over 
a heap  of  wild  flowers,  among  which  are  the  lilies  so 
amazingly  numerous  in  Japan. 

6.  Rev.  7 : 17.  Mated  butterflies  hovering  over 
the  “ morning-faces,”  or  morning-glories,  springing 
into  bloom  after  the  night  has  fled. 

7.  Does  the  reader  remember  what  was  said  in 
Chapter  X about  the  wild  geese  — the  most  graceful 
and  vigorous  of  winged  creatures  — that  at  sunrise 
seem  covered  with  yellow  gold,  and  at  night,  flying 
across  the  great  silver  mirror  of  the  heavens,  seem 
to  be  changed  into  living  silver? 


390 


HONDA  THE  SAMURAI. 


This  last  design  pictured  the  leaders  of  a distant 
line  of  winged  life,  three  full-sized  birds  of  grace 
bathed  in  the  splendor  of  the  full  moon  and  seeming 
as  if  transmuted  into  flashing  silver  that  had  life  in 
itself,  while  emerging  out  of  the  far-away  darkness 
others  in  their  turn  were  changed  into  messengers  of 
light  and  glory. 

To  this  scene  of  splendor,  the  original  of  which  so 
often  captivated  the  story-teller  by  the  banks  of  the 
Ashiwa  River,  was  linked  this  text  (2  Cor.  3 : 18) : 

“But  we  all,  with  unveiled  face  reflecting  as  a 
mirror  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  transformed  into 
the  same  image  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  from  the 
Lord  the  Spirit.” 


OWARI. 
(THE  END.) 


1 1012  01 1 21  "0400 


DATE  DUE 

HIGHSMITH  #' 

15230 

Printed 
in  USA 

